i 




II ' 



mm- 

i!ii''H:^*i;l;'; 



!JM! 



I i i!ir^.:i •!''!!;: Li!: 






II* vi 

mmm 



ii:;',!!' 



I' vifl' 






:fe asi!?;!!/: 



'il!;T!i:i;i,i;;r 



!(.i;-i ,■)■ 






'!!.':» 



'^ii^'^Um 



S'V 




fill I lli^l'l!:''*^''^''-'^' 

ii!:i;i liisi ;:■■ 



! I'il'i'nl-'r- 
m^lm ' 



1'; 



■■hi*; It 



m:\^l 



i !ife.ijiii!.!'ll 

■liil 

ill ii! r^ !i!r' 



'% 






;|?i .>^^ 

■'V^ 



■i'^ 






" , 'o. 



"bo'^ 



> )_ 


















xV^^ 









.^■^ -i 



•. * » 1 1 V"^ V " <■ , ^ 






V .r. 



0° ^" 



:^ 












^A V^ 



■"oo 



A 






xO°^. 






■^/. ^\^ 



xN"^' 



^\a^^ ^ . 











"'O 




• ' 'X^ ^, «,,»„%. '^^. ., *^^i:A ' 

4.^ ^ . 

A 










■>%, ^N 















..-^^^ , 







:-> cp-.^^ \. .^»^:r>.% cP^.^::.;^/% ,^,'°r^V 



sO< 






''c^ 






A^^' 



^ ; f ^ ' ~ > ^b ( 






C' (. ^i«-<^ 









.\^ 



,v > « 



.■\ 












fie V 
,0 a 



^ 






^1*0 






■b '::'f^s,^ 



■^- ''."^ 



.'^^. 




■\ - \- - _ _ _ - 






x°°.. 



oc 






'%^^' 






4"' 






\\ "^o^ "- " 








•V , ••; u^ ^ -i- ' - V > i*. 

-;/ ^ "^'^ •^<^o^ ^^^ -oo^ 






', .'^ an'^- 



.^^' 



...^^\ 



.0* 



°.\ 






^v^;>:^ 



■-i^- o 






«0 



Digitized by tine Internet Archive 
in 2011 with funding from 
The Library of Congress 



http://www.archive.org/details/historyoffrance01mars 



A HISTORY OF FRANCE 




$\4? 



$^l^ 



The little greu-coatetl, 
figure of the soldiers hero. 



$\i? il^ 



HISTORY OF FRANCE 



By H. E. MARSHALL 

AUTHOR OF "OUE ISLAND STORY," "OUR EMPIRK STORY,' 
"SCOTLAND'S STORY," ETC. 



With Pictures in Colour by 

A. C. MICHAEL 




HODDER & STOUGHTON 

N EW YORK 

GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY 






Copyright, 1912, by 
George H. Doran Company 



gCi,A327335 



TO 



JOHN, CHRISTOPHER, MARY, AND 
GEORGE SHORLAND 



PREFACE 

It often happens that those of us who live in great cities 
do not know our next door neighbors. In the great world 
it is very much the same and we know little or nothing 
about our neighbors. 

Hundreds of years ago a French writer called us his 
"next neighbor." It was impossible, he said, to write 
about France without also writing about England. That 
is very true, for during hundreds of years the history 
of the two countries mixed and mingled. Yet in spite of 
that Jacques Bonhomme and John Bull have gone on liv- 
ing side by side knowing little of each other's history, 
understanding little of each other's ways. For during 
hundreds of years France and England were deadly 
enemies, and Englishmen cared little about the history of 
France. They thought that they knew enough about 
Frenchmen when they knew how to fight them. But those 
days have long gone past, and now Jacques Bonhomme 
is not only our next neighbor, but our very good friend. 
That being so, British boys and girls are no longer con- 
tent to know nothing about this friend, and several years 
ago I got a letter from a little English boy. "I like that 
book," he said, "and I wish you would write one just the 
same, only about France, because we can't find anything 
nice about France." Since then I have received many 
such letters both from British boys and girls and from 
their cousins in America. I promised them all that 
"some day" they should have the book they asked for. 
They were not very pleased with that promise, I think. 



PREFACE 

for they all knew that "some day" had a horrid trick of 
never turning up at aU. However this time some day has 
come and here is the book. I hope my friends are not 
tired of waiting for it, and if they get half as much pleas- 
ure from reading it that I have had in writing it we shall 
all be pleased. 

H. E. Makshall. 
Paris, 1911. 



CONTENTS 
CHAPTER I 

PAGE 

How THE Gauls Bent the Pride of Rome . . 3 

CHAPTER II 

How Vercingetorix Died for His Country . , 9 

CHAPTER III 

The Saints of France ...... 14 

CHAPTER IV 

The Scourge of God ...... 19 

CHAPTER V 

The Story of Clovis 25 

CHAPTER VI 

The Story of the Sons op Clovis ... 32 

CHAPTER VII 

The Do-Nothing Kings and the Mayors of the 

Palace 37 

CHAPTER VIII 

Charles the Hammer ..... ,42 

CHAPTER IX 

The Story of Pepin the Short .... 47 

CHAPTER X 

Charlemagne — King of Lombardy ... 52 

ix 



X CONTENTS 

CHAPTER XI 

Chaklemagne — The Defeat of Roncesvalles . 57 

CHAPTER XII 

Charlemagne — Emperor of the West . 



CHAPTER XV 

Louis II the Stammerer and His Sons . 

CHAPTER XVI 

Charles the Fat — How the Men of Paris Defied 
THE Sea of Kings 



CHAPTER XVIII 

How Hugh Capet Became King of France 



PAGE 



61 



CHAPTER XIII 

Louis I the Good Natured — The Field of Lies 68 

CHAPTER XIV 

Charles II the Bald — The War of the Three 

Brothers ...■■■•■ '^^ 



80 



83 



CHAPTER XVII 

Charles III the Simple — How Rollo the Sea King 

Did Homage to the King of' France . . 88 



95 



CHAPTER XIX 

Hugh Capet — How the Bishop Betrayed His Friend 1 00 

CHAPTER XX 

Robert I the Pious — The Beggar's King . - 103 

CHAPTER XXI 

Henry I — The Peace of God and the Truce of God 109 



CONTENTS xi 

CHAPTER XXII 

PAGE 

Philip I — How IL\rold The Saxon Paid a Visit to 

Duke William .112 

CHAPTER XXIII 

Philip I — How Ditke William Sailed to England . 119 

CHAPTER XXIV 

Philip I — The Battle op Hastings . . . 124 

CHAPTER XXV 

Philip I — How Peter the Hermit Preached God's 

War 128 

CHAPTER XXVI 

Philip I — The First War of the Cross . . 132 

CHAPTER XXVII 

Lorris VI the Fat — How the People of Laon Fought 

for Freedom ....... 137 

CHAPTER XXVIII 

Louis the Fat — How the King of France Fought 

His Vassal, the King of England . . . 143 

CHAPTER XXIX 

Louis VII the Young — The Second War of the 

Cross 147 

CHAPTER XXX 

Louis VII the Young — How a Queen of France 

Became Queen of England .... 152 

CHAPTER XXXI 

Philip II Augustus — How Normandy Was Lost 

TO England 156 



xli CONTENTS 

CHAPTER XXXII 

PAGE 

Philip II Augustus — The War with the Albigenses 162 

CHAPTER XXXIII 

Philip II Augustus And Louis VIII — The Battle 

OF BOUVINES ....... 167 

CHAPTER XXXIV 

Louis the Saint — The Story of Hugh De La Marche 174 

CHAPTER XXXV 

Louis IX the Saint — How the King Took the 

"Cross of the Voyage Over the Sea" . . 181 

CHAPTER XXXVI 

Louis the Saint — The King's Last Voyage . . 187 

CHAPTER XXXVII 

Philip III the Bold — The Story of Peter the Barber 190 

CHAPTER XXXVIII 

Philip IV the Handsome — The War Between 

Knights and Weavers ..... 194 

CHAPTER XXXIX 

Philip VII the Handsome — The Pride of Rome and 

the Pride of France ..... 200 

CHAPTER XL 

Louis X, Philip V, and Charles IV — The Salic Law 207 

CHAPTER XLI 

Philip VI of Valois — War with the Flemish 

Merchants ....... 210 

CHAPTER XLII 

Philip VI op Valois — Battle and Plague . -218 



I 



CONTENTS xiii 

CHAPTER XLIII 

PAGE 

John II the Good — How the King Quarrelled 
WITH Charles The Bad, and How He Was Taken 
Prisoner in England ..... 224 

CHAPTER XLIV 

John the Good — The Jacquerie .... 232 

CHAPTER XLV 

John II the Good — How Stephen Marcel Would 

Have Betrayed Paris ..... 237 

CHAPTER XLVI 

Charles V the Wise — How an Ugly Little Boy Be- 
came A Great Knight . . . . .241 

CHAPTER XLVII 

Charles V the Wise — How Duguesclin Fought the 

King's Enemies ...... 246 

CHAPTER XLVIII 

Charles VI the Well-Beloved — The Madness of 

the King ... .... 251 

CHAPTER XLIX 

Charles VI the Well-Beloved — The Battle op 

Agincourt and After ..... 257 

CHAPTER L 

Charles VII the Victorious — The Story of the 

Maid of Orleans ..... . 262 

CHAPTER LI 

Charles VII the Well-Served — The End of the 

Hundred Years' War ..... 267 



xiv CONTENTS 

CHAPTER LII 

PAGE 

Louis XI the Spider — How the King Fought with 

Charles the Bold ...... 271 

CHAPTER LIII 

Louis XI — The Troubles of the Duchess Mart . 277 

CHAPTER LIV 

Charles VIII the Affable — Dreams of Glory and 

Dominion ........ 283 

CHAPTER LV 

Louis XII the Father of the People - — The Knight 

without Fear and without Reproach . . 290 

CHAPTER LVI 

Louis XII the Father of the People — The Battle 

of the Spurs ..... . .294 

CHAPTER LVII 

Francis I the King of Gentlemen — How Bayard 

Knighted the King ..... 299 

CHAPTER LVIII 

Francis I the King of Gentlemen — How the King 

Was Taken Prisoner 306 

CHAPTER LLX 
Henry II — How the Duke of Guise Defended Metz 312 

CHAPTER LX 

Henry II — How Calais Once More Became a 

French Town 317 

CHAPTER LXI 

Francis II — The Riot of Amboise .... 321 



CONTENTS XV 

CHAPTER LXII 

FACE 

Charles IX — Huguenot and Catholic . . 326 

CHAPTER LXIII 

Charles IX — The Massacre of St. Bartholomew . 334 

CHAPTER LXIV 
Henry III — The War of the Three Henries 338 

CHAPTER LXV 

Henry IV the Great — The Protestant King . . 346 

CHAPTER LXVI 
Henry IV — The Edict of Nantes — France at Peace 35 1 

CHAPTER LXVII 
Louis XIII — The Reign of Favourites . . 357 

CHAPTER LXVIII 
Louis XIII — The Taking of La Rochelle . . 362 

CHAPTER LXIX 
Louis XIII — The Power of the Cardinal-King . 368 

CHAPTER LXX 

Louis XIV — How a Great Lady Besieged Orleans 373 

CHAPTER LXXI 

Louis XIV — The Man in the Iron Mask . . 380 

CHAPTER LXXII 

Louis XIV — The Grand Monarch at the Height of 

His Power 386 

CHAPTER LXXIII 

Louis XIV — The Revocation of the Edict of 

Nantes 392 



xvi CONTENTS 

CHAPTER LXXIV 

PAGE 

Louis XIV — The Wak of the Spanish Succession . 399 

CHAPTER LXXV 

Louis XV — Bubble Wealth 404 

CHAPTER LXXVI 
Louis XV the Well-Beloved 409 

CHAPTER LXXVII 

Louis XVI — The Oath of the Tennis Court • .415 

CHAPTER LXXVIII 

Louis XVI — Not Revolt, But Revolution . . 421 

CHAPTER LXXIX 

Louis XVI — How the King and Queen Went to 

Paeis 426 

CHAPTER LXXX 

Louis XVI — Flight 432 

CHAPTER LXXXI 

Louis XVI — Death .440 

CHAPTER LXXXII 

The Republic — The Red Terror . . . 447 

CHAPTER LXXXIII 

The Republic — The Directory and the "Little 

Corporal" 453 

CHAPTER LXXXIV 

The Republic — The Consulate and General Bona- 
parte 460 



CONTENTS xvii 

CHAPTER LXXXV 

The Empire — Napoleon Emperor and King . 468 

CHAPTER LXXXVI 

Napoleon I — The Sun op Austerlitz . . . 475 

CHAPTER LXXXVII 

Napoleon I — A King op Kings . . . .482 

CHAPTER LXXXVIII 

Napoleon I — The Heart op Russia . . .489 

CHAPTER LXXXrX 

Napoleon I — Farewell to France . . . 495 

CHAPTER XC 
The Hundred Dats ...... 499 

■^ CHAPTER XCI 

The Story op the Emperor Who Never Reigned 505 

CHAPTER XCII 

Louis XVIH — The White Terror and the Holt 

Alliance ...... . . 509 

CHAPTER XCIII 

Charles X — The Revolution op July . . . 513 

CHAPTER XCIV 

Louis Philippe — The Adventures op a Rebel 

Princess ........ 517 

CHAPTER XCV 

Louis Philippe — The Adventures of a Rebel 

Prince . 522 



xviii CONTENTS 

CHAPTER XCVI 

Louis Phillippe — The Revolution op February . 526 



PAGE 



CHAPTER XCVII 

How A Princess Made a Last Stand for the Bour- 
bons ........ 531 

CHAPTER XCVIII 

The Second Republic — Louis Napoleon Becomes 

President of the French .... 534 

CHAPTER XCIX 

The Second Empire — Napoleon III and "The Crime 

of December" ....... 538 

CHAPTER C 

The Second Empire — Napoleon III a Prisoner . 542 

CHAPTER CI 
The Third Republic ...... 545 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 



FACING 
PAGE 

The Little Geey-coated Figure of the Sol- ^' 

DiERs' Hero (See page 478) . . Frontispiece 

One by One the Gauls Followed Each Other 6 

Vercingetorix Threw His Sword and Spear at 

Cesar's Feet 12 

With One Blow Pepin Cut off the Lion^s Head 

AND WITH a Second the Bulla's . . .50 

Proud Roland Did at Length Sound His Horn 58 

The Dragon-headed Vessels Sailed up the 

Rivers 82 



Harold's Hands Trembled as He Laid Them 

Upon the Little Caskets . . . .118 



Philip Darted Forward Amid a Blare of 

Trumpets 168 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 



FACING 
PAGE 



Disguised as a SSller or Fish the Flemish 
Leadee Went Down Into the French Camp 212 

Beside the Altab Stood Joan^ Her White > 

Standard in Her Hand .... 226 

They Seemed But Dark Shadows as They Slid . 

Along the Walls 334 

"Follow My White Plume/' Cried Henry . 348 

"Gentlemen^ Here Is the King of Spain"" . 400 

"Fire, Gentlemen of England" .... 410 

"To THE Bastille! To the Bastille!" . . . 422 

The Fallen Emperor and Triumphant States- > 

man Talked Together 544 



A HISTORY OF FRANCE 



H. E. MARSHALL 



CHAPTER I 

HOW THE GAULS BENT THE PRIDE OF ROME 

One July day, long, long ago, under a blue and cloudless 
sky, a host of fierce, wild warriors passed through the 
sunny lands of Italy. These warriors were fair and tall. 39o B. c. 

, , . The Gauls; 

Their eyes were blue, their hair and moustaches long 
and rough. They were gaily dressed and gleamed with 
gold. The huge swords and shields which they carried 
were decorated with gold, gold collars were about their 
necks, gold bracelets upon their arms, and from their 
shoulders hung cloaks of brightly checked and striped 
cloth. 

These warriors were the Gauls. As they passed on- 
ward the people of Italy fled before them in terror, and 
towns shut their gates against them. But the vast host 
swept on, leaving the people in peace. "We march to 
Rome!" they cried. "It is against the Romans alone 
that we fight; all others are our friends." 

Onward the Gauls marched, seventy thousand strong. 
But not until they were within twelve miles of Rome did 
they meet the Roman army. Here, where the little 
river Allier throws itself into the Tiber, a great battle 
took place. 

Chanting a wild war song, the Gauls threw themselves 
upon the Romans, ere they had time to form in battle they defeat 
array. The Roman Legions could not stand against 
the onslaught. They broke, they fled. Many rushed 



4 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

into the river and found death there, many were slain 
before they reached it. A few fled even to Rome, carry- 
ing with them the news of defeat and slaughter, the news 
that the barbarians were at the very gates. 

Wild despair seized the people of Rome. They knew 
not what to do. The city was filled with the sounds of 
mourning, with the weeping of children, with the cries 
of women wailing for their dead, while men rushed hither 
and thither in terror, forgetting even to shut the gates. 
Soon the streets were full of men, women, and children 
who fled, carrying with them what they held most 
precious, hiding in haste what they could not take. 

But it was chiefly the old and the feeble who fled. Many 
of the young men remained and gathered together into 
the Capitol or citadel. This fortress rose above the 
town, and was very strong, for it was guarded on three 
sides by rocks which it was impossible to climb. It 
was surrounded, too, by high, thick walls. Here as 
much food as could be collected was hurriedly carried, 
and here the young men shut themselves in, resolving to 
die rather than yield. 

Soon the city which had been noisy with sounds of 
grief and terror sank again into silence. The streets 
were empty and deserted, save for a few old men of noble 
birth who disdained to flee. These dressed themselves 
in their most splendid robes. Then each one, taking an 
ivory staff in his hand, seated himself in an ivory chair 
in the middle of his hall to await the coming of the enemy. 

But not for three days after the battle did the Gauls 

arrive. For they had stayed to plunder the Roman 

baggage, to drink and carouse when, had they but known 

they enter it, the gatcs of Romc stood opcu widc and all its treasures 

at their mercy. When at last they came, passed through 



HOW THE GAULS INVADED ROME 6 

these open gates, and into the deserted streets, the silence 
and the loneliness struck fear to the hearts of the rough 
soldiers of Gaul. 

They clung together, moving warily, fearing a sudden 
attack from an unseen enemy. But presently gathering 
courage, they strayed through the open doors of the 
silent palaces. Here they saw, sitting motionless, old 
men with long white beards. Their faces were so noble, 
their dresses so splendid, that the Gauls were abashed. 

Who and what were these silent figures? Were they 
gods? Were they statues? The wild barbarians dared 
not touch them. They dared hardly whisper in their 
presence. At length a Gaul more bold than his fellows 
put out his hand and stroked the long white beard of 
the silent Roman near him. 

Instantly the old eyes flashed fire, the arm that had 
so often wielded a sword flew upward, and the Gaul 
fell to the ground stunned from the blow of the ivory 
staflf. 

It was a signal for slaughter. With wild cries the Gauls 
fell upon the old men, and slew them where they sat. 
Then through all the city they rushed, robbing and 
burning. But although the city with its palaces was 
at their mercy, the Gauls could not dislodge the Romans 
from their Capitol. 

For seven months the siege went on, the Gauls hoping 
that hunger would force the Romans to yield. But in- 
stead of that, hunger and disease weakened the besiegers 
themselves. For in their first wild attack upon the city 
they had burned and destroyed much of the food it 
held. Now they had to suffer for their own ruthless 
waste. There was hunger, there was death both with- 
out and within the fortress. 



6 . A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

At length one day a Gaul, passing beneath the rock 
upon which the Capitol was built, discovered a way by 
which one man at a time could climb to the top. He 
told his general of the discovery and led him to the spot. 

That evening the general called his officers together. 
"We beheved it impossible to climb the rock," he said, 
"but we have discovered a way. Where one man can 
go, an army can go." 

Gladly and eagerly the Gauls set forth. The night 
they attack ^as dark. One by one they followed each other, clinging 
api o , ^^ j-oQ^g and branches of trees and shrubs, finding a 
scanty foothold among rocks and boulders, till at length, 
after tremendous efforts, the foremost reached the top, 
and crouched close beneath the bottom of the wall. Here 
the wall was low, for the rock was so steep that no attack 
from this side seemed possible. So secure, indeed, did the 
Romans feel that the sentinels were fast asleep. Even 
the lean, hungry dogs, which prowled about the citadel 
searching vainly for food, gave no warning. 

Another and another man reached the top. The 
Gauls at length began to scale the wall, and lest the 
famished dogs should bark they threw some bread to 
them. The hungry creatures darted upon it and began 
to devour it greedily. All danger seemed over; the first 
it is saved by jjian was about to leap into the fortress, when suddenly 
geese a flock of gccsc, arouscd by the smell of food, began to 
make a loud cackling and flapping of wings. These 
geese were held sacred to the goddess Juno, and so, 
although the garrison were starving, they had been 
spared. 

Thus it was by a few geese that the Capitol was saved, 
for their loud cackling awakened the sleeping sentinels. 

A soldier named Marcus Manlius was the first to awake. 



f\k ^k 




L 11^ bi.[^onc the Qauls 
followed, each, other 



^k 



HOW THE GAULS INVADED ROME 7 

Seizing his weapons he called loudly to his comrades and 
rushed to meet the foe. With a blow of his spear he 
felled one Gaul to the ground, at the same time dashing 
his shield in the face of a second. Backward fell the 
Gaul upon his comrade behind, hurling him headlong 
down the cliflf. 

In a few minutes all the garrison were awake. With 
stones and spears they fell upon the besiegers, who, 
crashing one upon the other, were hurled pell mell 
down the cliflf in utter rout. Of all those who had pain- 
fully struggled up the height but few regained the camp 
alive. 

The Capitol was saved, but the siege went on; famine 
and pestilence still did their work both within and with- 
out the walls. In vain the besieged looked for help. 

No help came to them. They ate everything, even to 
the leather of their boots, suflfering untold agonies of 
hunger. Still they would not give in. 

Then the Gauls, well knowing that the garrison were 
starving, offered terms of peace. The Romans proudly 
refused, and to prove that they were not starving threw 
their last loaves of bread down among the enemy. 

But at length even Roman pride could hold out no 
longer, and peace was signed. The Romans agreed to The 
give the Gauls a large sum of money, and to provide yield 
them with food on their journey homeward. They also 
gave up some of the Roman territory and promised when 
they rebuilt the city to leave one gate forever open, in 
memory of the victory of the Gauls. 

All the gold in the city was gathered to pay the ransom, 
but when it came to be weighed, it seemed not enough. 
Then the Romans fiercely accused the Gauls of treachery. 
"The weights are false," they cried. 



8 A HISTORY OP FRANCE 

In answer, the leader of the Gauls drew his sword and 
flung it into the scale, crying, "Woe to the vanquished!" 
It was as if he meant to show how impossible it was to 
outweigh the strength of his sword. 

Stung by the taunt, many of the Romans wished to 
break off the peace and fight once more, this time till 
death. But the wiser among them said: "Let be. The 
shame lies not in giving more than we promised; it lies 
in giving at all. Let us suffer, in silence, insults which 
we can neither avoid nor avenge." 
and the So the pricc was paid, the siege ended, and the Gauls 
h"om?wIrd marched away, leaving the Romans to rebuild their 
ruined city. 

This siege of Rome took place nearly four hundred 
years before Christ, and it is perhaps the greatest feat 
accomplished by these ancient Gauls. And I have told 
you the story because the Gauls were the ancient in- 
habitants of France; but in those days the Gauls were a 
Where the race, not a nation. They belonged to a race of people 

Gauls were i i* i ■ i • ■ i ■ n 

to be found; who wcrc louud uot Only m the country we now call 
France, but in Italy, Spain, and Portugal. They were 
to be found eastward as far as the isles of- Greece and 
Asia Minor, northward almost to the shores of the Baltic, 
westward to the isles of Britain and of Scotia. 

their religion They were a wild and warlike people. Like the ancient 
dwellers in Britain, they were Druids; they worshipped^ 
the sun and the stars and held the mistletoe to be sacred. 
'' Like the ancient Britons, many of them dyed their bodies 

blue. They wore their hair long. They were great talkers, 
loving to hear news and to listen to the tales of minstrels." 
And for many a day after the taking of Rome there was 
told in the firelight the marvellous tale of how the Gauls 
had bent the pride of Rome. 



CHAPTER II 

HOW VERCINGETORIX DIED FOR HIS COUNTRY 

The Gauls had stood at the gate of Rome. They had 
sacked and burned the city, and had forced the Romans to 
buy their freedom with gold. But Rome rose from the The Romans 
ashes, and took once more her proud, commanding posi- JJ'ower'^ '° 
tion. Year by year the Romans grew stronger. Year by 
year they claimed more of the world for their own. Bit by 
bit they drove the Gauls out of Italy, out of Spain and 
Portugal. Then, in order to make their conquests safe and 
to secure a road from one peninsula to the other, the 
Romans took possession of the south of Gaul, that is 
the south of France. Thus the Gauls were shut out 
of both peninsulas, and were also cut oflf from the sea. 
And while the Romans pressed upon the Gauls from the 
south, wild tribes from the German Ocean and the Bal- 
tic pressed upon them from the north. Yet with two 
great foreign foes to fight, one on the north and one on 
the south, the Gauls were often at war within their 
own borders, and so less able to drive away outside foes. 

Thus three hundred years and more went past, the 
Romans always growing stronger, the Gauls weaker. 
At length Julius Csesar came as Governor of the Roman Julius Csesar 
province of Southern Gaul. He made up his mind not nTake^cTui a 
to be content with the south only, but to make the whole pro^°e, 53 
of Gaul a Roman province. S- ^■ 

So the fight began. Csesar was one of the greatest 

9 



10 A HISTORY OF FRANCE ' 

soldiers and conquerors the world has ever seen. He 
marched over the country with unheard of swiftness, 
making roads and building bridges and ramparts wher- 
ever he passed. He crossed the wide, swift river Rhine 
upon a bridge, which had ta,ken only ten days to build, 
in order utterly to subdue the wild tribes beyond it, who 
gave help to the Gauls. Next, finding that the Gauls 
were helped and encouraged by the people from the 
neighbouring island of Britain, he set sail and landed 
in Kent. Of that you will read in English history. A 
few weeks later he was once more in Gaul. So the great 
General worked and fought, striking a blow now here, 
now there, until the whole of Gaul was conquered. 

"When news of Caesar's conquests reached Rome, the 

people cried aloud in astonishment and admiration. 

It was the swiftness of Caesar's marches, the boldness 

and sureness with which he struck his blows that roused 

their wonder even more than his victories. 

The Gauls But Csesar's work was not done. The Gauls were 

'"veiXge- beaten, but not subdued, and they rose in rebellion in 

torix.52B.c. g^ g Q under a young noble named Vercingetorix. 

Vercingetorix really means merely commander-in-chief, 

but it is the only name for the young leader of Gaul 

that has come down to us. It was in the mountainous 

part of France that this rising took place, among the 

hills of Auvergne and in the Cevennes. 

Caesar was in Rome when he heard of it, and although 
it was winter and the snow lay deep upon the Alps, 
he hastened back to Gaul. He had need of all his haste, 
for Vercingetorix, with a skill almost equal to Caesar's 
own, was gathering and drilling his troops. The difiFerent 
tribes of Gaul forgot their quarrels, and joined under 
their new leader to fight for the freedom of J;heir country. 



i HOW VERCINGETORIX DIED 11 

It was a last, brilliant struggle. The Gauls burned their 
towns and laid waste their country so that the Romans 
should find neither food nor shelter. They learned to 
make their camps in Roman fashion, they fought the 
Romans with their own- weapons. Never before had 
Caesar met with so skilful and so obstinate an eneray. 
Battle after battle was fought. 

At length, before the town of Gergovia, Caesar was 
defeated. He lost his sword and left seven hundred 
soldiers among the slain. Great was the joy among the 
Gauls. The all-conquering General had been defeated! 
Gaul they thought would once more be free. They 
praised their gods for the victory, and hung Caesar's 
sword in their temple. Long after, Caesar himself saw 
it there. But when his soldiers would have torn it from 
the place he smiled and said, "Let it remain; it is 
sacred." 

Meanwhile Vercingetorix gathered his generals and 
spoke to them. "Now is the time," he said, "the hour 
of victory has come. The Romans are fleeing in all 
haste homeward. It is enough for the liberty of the 
moment; it is not enough for the peace in time to come. 
Soon they will return in greater force, and we shall never 
see the end of war. We cannot oflFer them battle direct, 
but we must harass their march, make them cast away 
their baggage so that they die from hunger and want, 
and flee from Gaul covered with shame." 

When Vercingetorix had ceased speaking, a great shout 
went up from the leaders of the Gauls. With one voice 
they swore never more to see their homes, never more to 
greet their wives, children, and friends until they had 
twice crossed the enemies' line. 

Next day the whole army of the Gauls set forth. But, 



12 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

tjiey are although the soldiers were brave and their leader skil- 
ful, they had to fight against the greatest general in the 
world. They fought and lost. In a few days the Gauls 
found themselves shut in the city of Alesia, while Csesar 
and his legions lay around besieging them. Alesia 
was built upon a hill, in a very strong position, with two 
rivers flowing round the walls. Csesar saw that the 
position was so strong that he could not hope to carry 
it by storm. So he resolved to starve the Gauls into 
surrender. Quickly his soldiers set to work to dig a 
broad trench and build a high wall, so as to shut the 
city off from all outside help. 

For thirty days and more the siege lasted. Then a 
mighty army, gathered from all parts of Gaul, appeared 
to help their starving comrades. There was a great 
battle in which the besieged Gauls took part, but it 
ended in a victory for Csesar. It was not a mere victory. 
It was the end of the struggle. The spirit of Gaul was 
crushed and broken. 

Early on the morning after the battle Vercingetorix 
called together his counsellors. "I fought not for 
myself," he said, "but for Gaul. Yet I am the cause 
of this war, therefore I give myself up freely to the 
conqueror. Let his wrath fall on me, but let him spare 
my country." 

Vercingetorix then put on his most splendid armour 
and jewels. He mounted his war-horse, the harness 
of which was gay with crimson and gold. Then the 
gates of Alesia were opened and he rode forth. 

Before the gates Csesar sat in counsel. Vercingetorix 

^ive^hfm"^w on his splendid horse, his jewels and armour gleaming 

up to Cffisar, in the sunshine, rode quickly round the tribunal. Then 

vaulting from his horse he threw his sword and spear 













^^Bl ^l^^^^^^^^^^v .'^^^^^^l^^^HL ^V 


i^^^^ 


■vM^^^^B J^H^ 




- H^ 


MHWn 


i mM^ 


^^a 


\ r" ^^^9^B^»*» " w 


^''Wa^^^PlH^ "^ * A 


_ 



Vercingetotix threw his • • 
sword ^xv^. spear at Caesars feet. 









4? 



\ 



HOW VERCINGETORIX DIED 13 

at Caesar's feet, and, without a sword, seated himself 
upon the steps of the throne. 

Even the Roman soldiers were touched at the sight 
of this splendid hero who thus gave himself up for his 
country. Csesar alone remained cold and cruel. To 
him Vercingetorix was merely the man who had for one 
day robbed him of the name unconquerable. A few 
minutes he gazed at him in silent hatred, then he burst 
forth into a torrent of wrath. In silence Vercingetorix 
listened. Then at a sign from Caesar he was bound and 
led away. 

Vercingetorix was sent to Rome a prisoner. There 
for six long years he lay in a dark and noisome dungeon. 
Then he was brought forth to add glory to Cesar's 
triumph. And after having been led through the streets 
to be jeered at by the Roman multitude, his head was 
cut off at the foot of the Capitol, while upon its height 
Caesar knelt to the gods, giving thanks to them for his 
victories. 



CHAPTER III 

THE SAINTS OF FRANCE 

The Peace of Thus, after eight years' fighting, there was 'peace in 
Rome Gaul. The "Peace of Rome," it was proudly called. 

It seems to us in reading history that the Romans 
brought only war. Yet, after a war of conquest was over, 
the Romans brought to the conquered people such 
peace as the world had never known before. The Gauls, 
as has been said, were found very widely spread through- 
out Europe. But it was Julius Csesar who first fixed 
the name of Gaul to that part of the continent which lies 
between the Alps and the Rhine, that part which is 
now divided into Belgium, Switzerland, Alsace, and 
France. For nearly five hundred years Gaul was under 
the rule of Rome, and during three hundred years of 
that time there was little fighting. For the attempts 
to rise against the conquerors were few and feeble. ' 
'' And with the long peace came civilization. Gaul 
had had only small villages. Now aqueducts and roads 
were built, towns arose with fine buildings, streets and 
baths. Gauls fought side by side with Romans. They 
were given the rights of Roman citizens, and sat in the 
Roman senate. The old Gallic language disappeared 
before the Roman, and Latin became the language of 
all but the very ignorant and poor. 
Christianity Followiug in the footstcps of civilization came Chris- 
'^ to°Gaui tianity. The story of Christ was first brought to Gaul, 

14 



THE SAINTS OF FRANCE 15 

not from Rome, but from Greece. For long ages Greek 
merchants had traded along the shores of the Mediter- 
ranean. Marseilles was a Greek colony, and Greek 
merchants landed there and went far up the valley of 
the Rhone. And now they brought with them in their 
many comings and goings, not only merchandise, but 
the story of Christ. It was natural that the story of 
Christ should be brought by these merchants, for some 
of them came from places where St. Paul himself Jiad 
preached and founded churches. 

In Gaul, as in other lands, the coming of Christianity 
was hard. Those who believed in the new faith had to 
suffer terrible persecutions both from their fellow country- 
men and from their Roman rulers. They were robbed 
of their liberty and their wealth. They were tortured, 
they were burned alive, thrown to wild beasts, and put 
to death in many cruel ways. It needed a courage 
of which we can form little idea to say, "I am a Chris- 
tian." And yet hundreds and thousands were found, 
weak women and children among them, who had the 
courage to say these words, and cling to their faith 
through the fiercest of tortures. 

Among these early martyrs was St. Denis, of Paris. 
He, with six others, was sent from Rome to teach the 1*?®°'^, 

/^ 1 1 y-^i • rSisnop of 

Gauls about Christ. St. Denis became the first Bishop Paris, 272 
of Paris, and about 272, after a long and wearisome 
imprisonment, he died there for his faith. His head was 
cut off upon the hill Montmartre, which is said to have 
taken its name from this deed, Montmartre meaning 
"mount of the martyr." The body of St. Denis was 
thrown into the river Seine, but was recovered from it 
by a Christian lady, and buried not far from where it 
was found. After a time a chapel was built on the spot. 



16 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Later a great church and abbey arose there. St. Denis^ 
became the patron Saint of France, and his name is for- 
ever Hnked with the history of the country. " St. Denis " 
was the battle cry of French soldiers, just as "St. George" 
was the battle cry of English soldiers. It was over the high 
altar in St. Denis Abbey that the King's standard hung, 
except when he himself went to battle. It is in the 
Church of St. Denis that nearly all the kings of France 
lie buried. 

But although St. Denis is the patron, St. Martin is the 
favourite, saint of France. St. Martin was born in 
St. Martin Hungary, and his parents were heathen, his father being a 
soldier in the Roman army. Some one, perhaps his nurse, 
told Martin the story of Christ, and he longed to be a 
Christian. When quite a small boy he found his way to 
the Church, and there he was received as a scholar. He 
wanted to give himself up to a life of religion, but when he 
was fifteen the Emperor issued an order that all the sons 
of soldiers must become soldiers. So Martin was forced 
to join the army. In those days the life of a soldier was 
often rough and wild. But Martin lived so simply and 
qui'etly that his companions said he was more like a 
monk than a soldier. He kept only one slave, whom 
he treated as a friend and companion rather than as a 
servant. He astonished his equals by waiting upon him- 
self and even lacing his own boots. 

Martin was kind not only to his sJave, but to every 
one who was poor and unhappy. He gave away nearly 
everything that he possessed. One bitterly cold winter's 
day, as he was riding through the gates of Amiens with 
his companions, he met a poor beggar who was almost 
naked and shivering with cold. The wretched man 
begged of every one as he passed, but no one listened 



THE SAmTS OF FRANCE 17 

to him. Martin alone was filled with pity for the poor 
shivering creature. But he had already given away 
all that he had. The only thing which remained to and the 
him was his cloak. So, drawing his sword, he cut that 
in two, and gave half to the poor beggar. 

Those around laughed at the figure Martin made, 
clad only in half a cloak; but he did not mind, for the 
beggar had gone away warm and comforted. That 
night, as Martin lay asleep, it seemed to him that Christ 
appeared with the half cloak wrapped round Him. 
"Look well at my cloak, Martin," he said; "do you 
know it?" Then, as he looked at it, Martin heard 
Christ say, "Martin who is yet only a learner has 
clothed me with this garment." 

This vision made Martin very happy, for he remem- 
bered how when Christ was on earth he had said, "If 
ye did it unto them, ye did it unto me." 

When he was eighteen Martin was baptized, and 
although he remained in the army, he was a soldier in 
little more than name, for there was no fighting. There 
came a time, however, when the Germans invaded Gaul, 
and the army was gathered to march against them. 
Then Martin asked to be allowed to leave the army. 
"I have served you faithfully," he said to the Emperor. 
"Permit me now to serve God. I am a soldier of Christ. 
I cannot fight." 

"It is fear which makes you ask this," replied the 
Emperor; "you are afraid to face the enemy." 

"Nay," said Martin, "it is not fear. Place me to- 
morrow in the front rank of the army, and, without arms 
or armour, but protected only by the Sign of the Cross, 
I will gladly march into the thickest of the fight." 

To this the Emperor agreed. Meanwhile Martin 



18 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

was loaded with fetters so that he might not escape. 
But he had no need to keep his promise. There was 
no fighting, for tha,t night the Germans sought for 
peace. 

Martin was then allowed to leave the army, and he 
S'^^p^f afterward led such a holy life that the people of Tours 
chose him for their Bishop. From that time forth he 
fought against idolatry. He took long journeys far 
into the country where Christianity was still unknown. 
His life was more than once in danger, for the fierce 
heathen in these wild and unknown parts of Gaul hated 
the new religion. They were angry because Martin 
cut down the sacred woods of the Druids, ruined the 
heathen temples, broke and burned their heathen images; 
and they would willingly have killed him. 

Yet, though he waged war against idolatry, no one 
ever saw Martin angry or impatient. His heart was 
always full of kindliness and love, of peace and mercy. 

By this time Christianity was no longer the despised 
and persecuted religion it had been. It had become the 
religion of the emperors, who treated Martin with great 
honour, and once when he was asked to dine with the 
Emperor, the Empress waited on him with her own hands, 
feeling herself greatly honoured in the deed. 

There are many stories told of miracles which Martin 
performed, and although we may not feel bound to be- 
lieve all these, we may believe he was an unselfish, 
kindly man, simple in mind, tender of heart, who led 
a holy and useful life. He lived to a great age, and died 
peacefully, mourned by many friends. 



CHAPTER IV 

THE SCOURGE OF GOD 

As years went on, the power of the Romans grew less 
and less. They became less and less able to guard their 
wide provinces, to keep their many conquests. And as 
they grew weak the barbarians who lived along the Barbarians 
borders of the vast Empire grew ever bolder and bolder. Empire* ^ 

Along the northern boundaries of Gaul lived the wild 
Germans. And now tribes of these, called Franks and 
AUemans, Goths and Vandals, would ever and again 
pour across the Rhine, break through the Roman 
wall, and waste the Roman province with fire and sword. 
Again and again they came, leaving death and destruc- 
tion in their path. Again and again they were driven 
back. But still again they came. Other tribes came, 
not so much seeking plunder as seeking new homes. 
For they, in their turn, had been driven out by still 
fiercer tribes. 

And thus after the long peace came a time of war and 
terror when all Gaul was wasted with fire and sword. 
Blackened ruins alone showed where fair cities had stood; 
a dreary waste, stretching as far as eye could reach, was 
all that was left of once smiling cornfields and vineyards. 

Out of this confusion and desolation there arose three 
kingdoms, those of the Franks, the Visigoths, and the 
Burgundians. But before they could settle to peace, 
the land was once more swept by a fierce horde. This 

19 



20 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

"The Scourge ^^s the last and worst of all invasions by barbarians. 

of God, 450 , 1 1 1 i •! 1 TT 1 1 • 1 • 1 

For it was led by Attila the Hun, who gloried m the 
name of "Scourge of God." 

Attila led his host, five hundred thousand strong, 
over the fairest fields of Gaul, leaving utter desolation 
and misery in his train, for it was his boast that grass 
never grew where his horse's hoofs had trod. 

On and on he swept. His very name, which means 
something that is vast and awful, struck terror to the 
hearts of men. Yet this terrible creature was no giant. 
He was a little man like the Huns he led. He was little, 
but his shoulders were broad, his head large, and out 
of his swarthy face shone small piercing eyes which in 
anger flashed fire, giving to his whole appearance some- 
thing proud and passionate. 

He was a man born to terrify men and shake the world 
to its foundations. He spent his life in war for the love 
of war. He fought, not for love of conquest, but for 
the love of killing. He destroyed, not for the love of 
plunder, but for the love of destruction. The dress and 
armour of his followers glittered with gold and gems, the 
spoils of war, but Attila wore neither colour nor orna- 
ment; his table was served with wooden cups and plat- 
ters, and he ate nothing but raw meat. 

Such was the ruler who dominated all the north of 
Europe from the Black Sea to the German Ocean, from 
the Danube to the Baltic. Vassal kings and princes 
served him humbly, they trembled at his frown, they 
feared his flashing eye, they sped to do his will at the 
slightest bidding. 

Such was the conqueror who now marched triumphant 
besieges through Gaul laying it in ashes. But at length his 
Orleans triumphant march was stopped at Orleans, where Gaul 



THE SCOURGE OF GOD 21 

and Roman alike made a gallant stand against him. 
The Bishop of Orleans was a brave and wise man, and, 
as Attila marched upon the town, he sent to the Roman 
General Aetius begging for aid. "For five weeks," he 
said, "we can hold out. But if you do not come then, 
the wild beast will devour my flock." 

Day by day the people of Orleans fought and prayed, 
encouraged by their brave Bishop. Day by day the 
savage hordes of Huns raged around the walls. They 
poured showers of arrows into the town, and were such 
splendid marksmen that a soldier hardly dared show 
himself upon the battlements. The defenders were 
brave and steadfast, but at length the walls shook be- 
neath the battering rams of the heathen. There was 
no more food, and still no sign of help. All hope fled 
from the hearts of the people. Sobbing they crowded 
round their Bishop begging him to save them. 

"Put your trust in God," he replied, "go, kneel to 
Him in prayer. Implore with tears the aid of the Lord, 
for He is an ever present help in trouble." 

So all who could not fight knelt in the churches pray- 
ing. And while they prayed the Bishop sent a secret 
messenger to the Roman General: "If you do not 
pome to-day, O my son," he said, "you will come too 
;late." 

Then the Bishop bade a servant go to the highest 
tower of the ramparts. "Go," he said, "look well, for 
perchance God in His mercy comes to our aid." 

But the servant returned sadly. "There is no one 
to be seen," he said. 

"Yet pray with fervour," said the Bishop to the peo- 
iple, "for the Lord will deliver you this day." So the 
people continued in prayer. 



22 A fflSTORY OF FRANCE 

,- "Go a second time," commanded the Bishop, "and 
look." 

A second time the servant went and returned. 

'^There is no one to be seen," he said again. 
^,"Yet pray with all your hearts," said the Bishop, 
"for God will surely help you this day." So the people 
prayed aloud with groans and tears, making great sup- 
plication. 

"Go yet a third time," said the Bishop, "and 
look." 

A third time the servant went and returned. "I see," 
he said, "a small cloud far in the distance." 

"It is the aid of God," cried the Bishop. 
Orleans ia And all the pcoplc cricd with him, "It is the aid of 
God." Eagerly they rushed to the walls, and, as they 
watched, the small cloud came nearer and nearer, grow- 
ing ever larger as it came. At last, lighted by the 
evening sunshine, they saw the flutter of both Roman 
and Gothic banners, the gleam of Roman and Gothic 
spears and shields. The legions pf Rome under 
Aetius and the army of Theodoric, the King of the 
Visigoths, were marching together to help the besieged 
city. 
Auiia Orleans was saved; and not only Orleans, but the whole 
*i?^K \'fi'^ "^ of Gaul. Attila, fearing to meet the great army which 
Chalons, 451 was commg against him, marched away. But the 
Visigoths and Romans followed him, and on the 
plain near Chalons a great battle was fought. It 
was one of the most terrible battles fought in ancient 
times. 

The day before the battle the Huns captured a 
Christian hermit. This man was thought by the 
peasants round to be a prophet. He was brought 



THE SCOURGE OF GOD 23 

before Attila, who asked of him news of the coining 
battle. 

"Thou art the Scourge of God," replied the hermit. 
"Thou art the hammer with which God Almighty strikes 
the world. But, when He pleases, God breaks the tools 
of His vengeance. He makes the sword to pass from 
one hand to another, according to His will. Know then 
that thou shalt be vanquished in thy battle with the 
Romans. Thus shalt thou learn that the strength that 
is in thee cometh not of this world." 

But, nothing daunted, when morning came Attila 
gave battle. He made a speech to encourage his soldiers. 
"Myself will cast the first javehn," he said, "and if 
there be a man who stands still when Attila fights, that 
man dies the death.'* 

It was a terrible battle, and when night fell sixty thou- 
sand dead lay upon the plain, among them Theodoric 
the King of the Visigoths. But Attila was defeated. 
Behind a rampart of his war chariots he sat hke a lion 
at bay, and so fierce did he seem even in defeat that 
neither Roman, nor Goth, nor Gaul dare again attack 
him. So he retreated over the Rhine in safety. 

This was the last victory of the Romans in Gaul and 
they won it by the help of half-savage Goths. Aetius 
has been called the last of all the Romans, and after 
this we hear no more of Roman power in Gaul. The Gaul divided 
land was divided hereafter into three kingdoms: that kingdoms 
of the Visigoths on the West, that of the Burgundians 
ou the East, and that of the Franks in the North. 

It was the Franks who in the long run won the whole 
country and gave their name to it, for France is the 
kingdom of the Franks or Freemen. The Gaulo-Romans 
stiU Uved in the land but the Franks were the conquerors 



24 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

and rulers. So I will now tell you something about 
these Franks and their Kings. But you must remember 
that just as in far-off times England was not all one 
kingdom neither was France all one kingdom. The 
FVancenotaU land possessed by the Franks was very small indeed 
compared with France, as we now know it. Even the 
Franks themselves were not all united under one King, 
but were divided into various tribes. 



one kiBgdom 



CHAPTER V 
THE STORY OF CLOVIS 

While the last of all the Romans was fighting against 
the Huns, there ruled over the Franks a King called The 
Merovee, the Son of the Seas. After him the Kings ^^'"^^^g^^"^ 
who ruled over the Franks for nearly three hundred years 
were called Merovingians. When Merovee died, his 
son Childeric was made King. But after a time the 
Franks rebelled, and chased Childeric from the throne. 
The King took refuge in a far-off country, but before he 
fled he cut a coin in two, giving half to his faithful • 
friend, Wiomad. "When I send you the half which I 
keep," said Wiomad, "you will know that you may 
safely return." 

For eight years Childeric stayed in that far country. 
Then, at length, one day a messenger came who bore in 
his hand the half of a golden coin. By this Childeric 
knew that he might safely return home, which he gladly 
did. The Franks received him with joy, and once more 
he became their King. Once more he stood upon his 
shield, while his warriors raised him shoulder high, 
acclaiming him King with shouts and clashing of swords. 
For such was the custom of the Franks. 

Childeric thought no more of the eight long years he 
had spent in that far country. But one day a lady came 
and stood at the palace door and knocked. When 
Childeric was told of it, he commanded that the strange 

&6 



26 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

lady should be led before him. And when she was 
brought, lo! it was Queen Basine, who had been kind 
to him in that far-o£E land. Childeric was filled with 
wonder. 

"What has made you journey thus all alone from that 
far-off land?" he asked. 

"I have come," repUed Queen Basine, "because I 
know your worth and your courage. I have come to 
stay with you. Think not if I believed there was an- 
other even in these strange lands beyond the sea who 
could equal you that I would come to you. Nay, I 
should go to him." 

When Childeric heard this he was overcome with joy, 
and made Queen Basine his wife. 

Childeric and Basine had a son whose name was 
ciovis Clovis. When Childeric died, Clovis became King. He 

DG CO CIG S 

King, 481 was then only fifteen years old, and he possessed none 
of the land which is now called France. His kingdom 
lay north of it, in what we now call Belgium. But when 
Clovis had reigned five years he began to wish to en- 
large his kingdom, and he waged war against the tribes 
which surrounded him, and subdued them until a great 
part of the north of France was under his rule. 

The people of Gaul against whom Clovis fought were 
Christians, but he and his Franks were heathen. So they 
destroyed the churches and robbed them of their 
treasures. 

A story is told of how, after a battle at Soissons, the 
The battle of Fraukish soldiers plundered the church. Among the 

Soissons, 486 -ii « ipii t i 

spoil there was a vase or wonderiul beauty. It was the 
greatest treasure the church possessed, so the Bishop 
sent to Clovis begging him to restore it. Although he 
was King, Clovis did not feel himself free to restore the 



THE STORY OF CLOVIS 27 

vase. Therefore he replied to the messengers : "Follow 
me to Soissons where the booty is to be divided. If 
fate gives me the vase, I will return it to the Bishop." 

When all the booty was gathered together, Clovis 
pointed to the vase. "I pray you, my brave soldiers," 
he said, "give me that vase as part of my share." 

Those around him answered, "Great King, all that 
you see is yours. Do as you please with it." 

Only one soldier was angry. Starting forward he 
cried in a loud voice, "You shall have nothing but what 
falls to you by lot." Then he raised his battle axe, and 
with one blow shattered the vase in pieces. 

The King replied not a word, although his heart was 
full of rage. He sent another vase to the Bishop, but 
he could not forget that a soldier had set his wishes 
at naught, and deep in his heart anger slumbered. 

A year passed. Then Clovis held a great review of 
his troops. All the soldiers passed before him, and at 
length came the man who had struck the vase. Clovis 
stopped him. "No one in all the army," he said, "has 
arms so badly kept as yours. Neither your lance, your 
sword, nor your axe is clean." 

Saying that, Clovis seized the man's axe and threw 
it to the ground. The soldier stooped to pick it up, 
and as he did so the King raised his battle axe, and 
brought it crashing down. 

"Even thus did you treat the vase of Soissons," cried 
Clovis, as the soldier fell dead at his feet. When his 
comrades saw the fate of the man who had dared 
to oppose the King's wishes, they were struck with 
fear. 

It was some time after this that Clovis married the ciovismames 
beautiful princess Clotilda. She was the niece of Gonde- princess 



28 A mSTORY OF FRANCE 

baud, King of Burgundy. Clotilda greatly feared her 
uncle, for he had slain her father, had thrown her mother 
into the river with a stone tied round her neck so that 
she was drowned, and seized the throne for himself. So 
when Clovis sent a messenger to her with a ring, begging 
her to be his wife, Clotilda gladly consented, although 
she was a Christian and Clovis was a heathen. 

Gondebaud did not love his niece, and did not wish 
her to become a Queen. But Clovis was already so ' 
powerful that Gondebaud was afraid to refuse. So 
Clotilda set out in great state to the court of Clovis, 
riding in a litter and surrounded by a guard of honour. 
But hardly had Clotilda set out when Gondebaud was 
sorry that he had let her go, and he sent messengers after 
her to bring her back. 

When Clotilda became aware of this she turned to 
the Franks who surrounded her. "If you wish that I 
shall reach your master," she said, "let me leave this 
litter. Put me on a horse, and let us gallop with all 
speed until we reach your borders; otherwise I shall never 
see your King." 

So the Franks obeyed her, and put her upon a swift 
horse, and made great haste until they reached the court 
of Clovis. There Clotilda and Clovis were married with 
much pomp and state. Clovis was well pleased with 
the beauty and wisdom of his wife, and loved her dearly. 
But, although he allowed his children to be baptized, he 
would not himself become a Christian. 

One day, however, when Clovis was fighting against 
the Allemans, his army began to lose. In vain he tried 
to rally his men, in vain he called upon his gods for 
help. The Allemans gained upon the Franks every 
moment. All seemed lost. Then in his despair Clovis 



THE STORY OF CLOVIS 29 

raised his hands to heaven. "Jesus Christ," he cried, The battle of 
"Thou whom Clotilda believes to be the Son of God, Toibiac,496 
Thou who, they say, grants help to those who are in 
danger, victory to those who believe in Thee, hear me. 
If Thou givest me to triumph over mine enemies, if Thou 
shewest me thy power, I will believe in Thee, and be bap- 
tized in Thy name. For I have called upon my own 
gods, and they are far from me. If they do not aid their 
faithful followers, it is that they are powerless." 

Immediately the rout of the AUemans began. Their 
King was killed, and his soldiers yielding, became vassals 
of Clovis. 

Then Clovis returned in peace to his own land, and told 
the Queen of the wonderful thing that had happened to 
him. She was greatly rejoiced and begged him at once 
to be baptized. But Clovis said: "There is still one 
thing of which I must think. Will the people over whom 
I rule be willing to give up their gods? I will ask 
them." 

So Clovis gathered his people together. But before 
he had spoken to them they cried out as with one voice: 
"Pious King, we will no longer worship gods of wood and 
stone. We are ready to obey the Everlasting God." 

Then on Christmas Day, 496, there was a great and 
solemn ceremony at Rheims. The road from the palace ciovis is 
to the church was hung with costly cloths, every house ^^p^'^s**: 
was gay with banners and flowers. The clergy marched 
first, carrying golden crosses and jewelled banners, and 
singing hymns, as they marched. Behind them came the 
Bishop leading the King by the hand, then the Queen, 
and then the great crowd of people. The church itself 
was hung with rich cloths and silks, thousands of candles 
shone, and the scent of incense filled the stately building. 



so A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Amidst the glowing lights and colours Clovis and his 
followers sat gravely listening, while the Bishop taught 
them the story of Christ. He told them how the Lord of 
Heaven was despised and beaten and crucified. And at 
the sad story the heart of Clovis was touched with a kind 
of fierce pity. "Ah! had I been there with my Franks," 
he cried," I would have avenged Him." 
' Clovis was baptized first, and as the fierce warrior stood 
before him, clad no more in shining armour, but in a 
long white robe of peace, the aged Bishop murmured: 
"Bow thy head humbly, adore that which thou hast 
hitherto burned, burn that which thou hast hitherto 
adored." After Clovis, three thousand of his followers 
were baptized, and thus it was that Christianity came 
to the Franks. 

But although Clovis became a Christian, he did not 
become gentle or peace-loving. God for him was still 
the God of battles. He still fought, until, by force or 
treachery, he had conquered all the lesser Frankish kings. 
The Burgundians and the Visigoths owned him as over- 
lord, and even the wild Bretons of Armorica, whom the 
Romans had never been able really to conquer, paid him 
homage. 

The Emperor of the East also honoured him. He sent 
messengers to Clovis, giving him the titles and honour 
of Consul and Patrician. Then, like a Roman Emperor, 
he was clothed in a purple robe, and a golden crown 
was set upon his head. After this, mounting upon a splen- 
did war-horse, he rode among the people, scattering gold 
^^ ^^nV'^f ^^^ silver by the way. Henceforth Clovis called himself 
Augustus Clovis Augustus, and the common people looked upon him 
as the rightful heir to all the power and dignity of the 
Roman Caesars. After this, too, Clovis moved his court 



THE STORY OF CLOVIS 31 

from Tours to Paris, as it was more in the centre of 
his kingdom. 

But although Clovis was thus in name a Christian 
and a Caesar he remained in his heart a true barbarian, 
and to the day of his death he was cunningly cruel 
and fierce. 

He died in 511, having reigned thirty years, and was 
buried in Paris. 



CHAPTER VI 

THE STORY OF THE SONS OF CLOVIS 

When Clovis died, his four sons divided his kingdom. 
The kingdom g^^ after a time one of the sons, Clodomer, was killed 

13 divided, . , . 1 !• 1 T 1 

511 in battle. He m his turn left three little sons, who, 
as they were too young to rule, went to live in Paris 
with their grandmother, Queen Clotilda. 

But their uncle, King Childebert, seeing how much 
his mother loved her grandchildren, grew jealous of 
them. He sent secretly to his brother King Clotair 
saying: "Our mother keeps our brother's sons with 
her, and wishes to give them the whole of the kingdom. 
You must come to Paris quickly, so that we can take 
The brothers' couuscl together, and decide what we shall do with them. 

524 Either we must cut their hair like the rest of the people, 
or we must kill them and divide the kingdom of our 
brother equally between ourselves." 

It seems strange to us that the choice should lie be- 
tween cutting the little boys' hair and killing them. 
But among the Franks long hair was a sign of royalty. 
The King and his sons alone were allowed to wear their 
hair long; all the common people were obliged to cut 
theirs short. So Childebert knew that if he cut his little 
nephews' hair they could not be kings, for the Franks 
would not obey a common man with short hair. 

When Clotair heard his brother's message, he was 
very glad and hastened to Paris. Childebert had mean-, 

32 



THE SONS OF CLOVIS 88 

time spread it abroad among the people that he and 
King Clotair were going to bring up the young princes 
so that they should one day be able to rule wisely. So 
now they sent to Queen Clotilda saying, "Send us 
the children and we will bring them up as befits 
princes." 

When the Queen heard that she was greatly rejoiced. 
She called the children to her, dressed them in their 
best, gave them a little feast, and sent them away with 
many loving words. Her heart was heavy at parting 
from them, yet she said," I shall feel that I have not 
altogether lost my son, if I see you succeed to his king- 
dom." 

But as soon as the children came to their cruel uncles 
they were taken from their servants and shut up in 
prison. The servants, too, were put in prison. Then 
King Clotair and King Childebert sent a messenger to 
the Queen. In one hand he bore a naked sword, and 
in the other a pair of scissors. 

When he came to the Queen, he showed them to her 
saying: "Oh, most glorious Queen! thy sons, our 
masters, desire to know how you would they should 
treat these children. Do you desire that they shall 
live with their hair cut, or do you desire that they shall 
die.?" 

When the Queen heard the cruel message, and saw 
the great, naked sword, she was filled with grief and 
despair. She covered her eyes, not daring to look at 
that sword, knowing for what it was meant. Yet she 
was shaken with anger, too, anger that any one should 
dare so to insult her darling children. To live dis- 
graced! Nay, she thought, let them die as princes. 
So in her grief and anger, hardly knowing what she 



34 A mSTORY OF FRANCE 

said, she cried out, "I would rather see them dead 
than shorn." 

The messenger was a hard, cruel man who cared little 
for her grief, and ere she had time to repent of her hasty 
words he sped back to those who had sent him. 
j "You can go on," he said, "the Queen approves of 
what you have done. She wishes you to finish what 
you have begun." 

At these words the two brothers were glad. They 
sent for the children, and when they came, Clotair at 
once took the eldest by the arm, and throwing him on 
the ground, killed him. Hearing his cries, his little 
brother, who was only seven years old, threw himself 
at Childebert's feet, clinging to his knees. "Help me, 
dear uncle," he cried; "do not let me be killed like my 
brother. Oh, save me ! " 

Then Childebert's heart was touched. With tears 
running down his face he begged Clotair to spare the 
child. "Dear brother," he said, "be generous. Grant 
me his life. I will give you anything you ask in return 
for it." 

But such weakness only made Clotair the more angry. 
He turned upon his brother in terrible wrath. "Keep 
back," he cried, "or you shall surely die in place of the 
child. It was you who led me on. Now you would 
leave me to it alone. Is that the way you keep faith.'* 
Stand back, I say." 

So Childebert, afraid of Clotair's anger, pushed the 
child away and Clotair seized and killed him as he had 
killed his brother. 

But by this time the cries of the children had been 
heard, and some soldiers rushing in saved the third, 
who was named Clodoald. They carried him to a 



THE SONS OF CLOVIS S5 

monastery outside Paris. There he grew up and spent 
his life in safety. When he died, he was made a saint, 
and the monastery was called by his name St. Clodoald 
or St. Cloud. 

Meanwhile Clotair ordered the children's nurses and 
servants to be killed, and then he mounted upon his 
horse and rode away as if nothing had happened. For 
he was a cold, hard-hearted man, and thought nothing 
of having killed his little nephews. But Queen Clotilda 
was filled with grief. Sorrowfully she took the poor 
little bodies in her arms, and laid them on a bier. Then, 
with great and solemn pomp, with mournful chant and 
psalm, they were carried to the grave. All the people 
mourned with her, and wept for the death of the pretty, 
fair-haired princes; but none dared question the deeds 
of the two fierce Kings. 

Clotair and Childebert then divided the kingdom of 
Clodomer, each taking a portion. But this was by no 
means the end of strife. The three brothers who re- 
mained were nearly always fighting with their neighbours, 
and they often quarrelled among themselves. 

But, as the years went on, first one and then another 
died, till at length only Clotair was left. Then once The idngdom 
more the kingdom of the Franks was united under one uiJted"!mder 
ruler. It was a much larger kingdom than Clovis had Clotair, 558; 
left. For each of the brothers had fought with the 
surrounding peoples, and each had added something 
to his kingdom. 

Clotair was a cruel and vicious king, delighting in 
bloodshed. But he was punished by having a bad son 
called Chramme. Chramme was handsome ^d of great 
courage, but we are told in malice and disloyalty he had 
no equal, and that his heart was filled with so great 



36 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

cruelty tliat he destroyed the land which was his to 
keep and guard. At length Chramme rebelled against 
his father, and Clotair in great wrath gathered an army 
and marched to subdue him. 

This savage old Frank was in name a Christian, and 
as he went into battle he prayed: "Great Lord God, 
look down from heaven. Judge according to the right 
and according to the judgement that Thou hast already 
given against Absalom when he also rebelled against 
his father David. I am, it seemeth, the second David." 

Chramme was defeated and fled to the seashore where 
a ship was ready to take him, his wife, and children over 
the sea to safety. But, before they could embark, they 
were made prisoner by Clotair's soldiers. 

When Clotair saw his son a captive, no pity filled his 
heart, but only savage wrath and desire for some fearful 
vengeance. So he ordered that Chramme and his wife 
and children should be bound and placed in a poor man's 
cottage hard by. This was done. Then the cottage was 
set on fire, and Chramme and all his family were burned 
to death. 

So Clotair's vengeance was satisfied for the time. 
But afterward he began to repent of this horrid deed, 
and all his last years were made sorrowful by the thought 
he dies, 561 of it. At last he died, worn out with his labours and his 
griefs, in 561, having reigned fifty years, but only for 
three years as sole King of the Franks. 



CHAPTER VII 

THE DO-NOTHING KINGS AND THE 
MAYORS OF THE PALACE 

When Clotair died, the kingdom was once more divided The kingdom 
into four as at the death of Clovis. And thereupon there divided 
followed a time of wild disorder and misrule, when 
brother fought against brother, father against son. They 
fought both in open battle and in secret, by treachery, 
by poison, and by dagger. There is nothing fine or 
noble about these wars; they are full of horrible cruelty 
and mean tricks. They brought famine, plague, and 
desolation in their train. The poor, driven from their 
ruined homes, took refuge in woods and desert places. 
There they became a terror to travellers, for they at- 
tacked and robbed all who passed, so that it was danger- 
ous to travel except in large companies. It was a time 
of misery and degradation. 

"Do you see anything over that roof.''" said the 
Bishop of Albi one day to a friend, pointing to the roof 
of the King's palace. 

"I see a dove cote which the King has caused to be 
built," replied the friend. "Do you see anything else.?" 

"I see," said the Bishop with a deep sigh, "the sword 
of divine wrath hanging over that house." 

At length Dagobert, the great-great-grandson of Dagobert 

^-., . 1, Ti*iT-\ii>i comes to the 

Clovis, came to the throne. In him the r ranks found a throne, 628 
better ruler. Under him the kingdom was once more 

37 



88 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

united. He was a wise king and tried to rule well. 
Every day he sat upon his throne to do justice. And 
it mattered not to him who was rich and who was poor, 
they were all alike before him. He was kind and gentle 
toward those who were good, and very stern toward 
those who were bad. No King of the Franks had ever 
been loved as Dagobert. 

In governing, Dagobert was very much helped by 
Pepin, Mayor Pepin, the Mayor of the Palace. The Mayor of the 
Palace was at first merely chief of the royal household, 
but gradually he became more and more powerful. 
He led the army, helped the King to rule, and was, 
indeed, after the King, the chief man in the kingdom. 
We know nothing about Pepin's father, except that his 
name was Carloman. He is called sometimes Pepin 
of Landen, from the town in which he lived, sometimes 
Pepin the Old to distinguish him from other Pepins 
who came after him. It is well to remember his name, 
for he is the first of a family which came to great power. 
[-; There were wars during Dagobert's reign. But they 
were chiefly with outside enemies, so that, compared 
with the times that had gone before, the days in which 
Dagobert reigned were peaceful. He died in 638. 
When it was known, a noise of mourning and tears 
was heard throughout the palace, and the whole people 
wept bitterly for his loss. 

^ Dagobert was the last of the great Merovingians. 
He is still remembered as the Great King Dagobert. 
The Kings who followed him were called the Rois Fain- 
The eants or Do-nothing Kings. They very often came to 
°"°Kingf the throne mere children. They all died young. They 
were crowned as kings, but that was all; the real power 
was in the hands of the Mayor of the Palace. 



THE DO-NOTHING KINGS 39 

As year by year the Mayors grew stronger, the Kings 
grew weaker. They sat in their palaces, carefully 
tending their long fair hair, which was their sign of 
royalty, and looking on with mild blue eyes and vacant 
faces while the Mayors ruled. Or sometimes they went 
among the people in a chariot drawn by oxen whose 
soft brown eyes were scarcely more mild and vacant 
than those of the King they drew. 

Meanwhile the land was full of strife. The fighting 
was chiefly between the East and the West. The land 
of the eastern Franks was called Austrasia, and from that 
we have to-day the kingdom of Austria. The land of 
the western Franks was called Neustria. The eastern 
Franks and the western Franks had each a King and 
at last there was a great battle between the two. The 
Austrasians were led by Pepin of Heristal, the grandson 
of Pepin the Old. The Neustrians were led by King 
Theodoric and his Mayor of the Palace, Bertaire. 

It was a very great host which met upon the field of 
battle, for both sides had gathered all their might. At 
the last minute Pepin offered to make peace. But Ber- 
taire was so sure of victory that he refused. 

So Pepin made ready to fight. During the night, 
he gathered all his camp baggage together and set fire 
to it, so as to make the enemy believe that he was re- 
treating. Then, in the gray light of early dawn, without 
noise of trumpet or of drum, he quietly took possession 
of a hill to the east of the Neustrian camp. He did 
this so that the sun's rays should be behind him, and 
shine in the eyes of the enemy. 

Very early the Neustrians were astir. They looked 
across the plain to the spot where the night before the 
enemy had lain. Lo! the whole camp was wrapped in 



40 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

flame! At once the Neustrians decided that Pepin 
and his army were in flight. They prepared to pursue. 
But suddenly they became aware of the grim lines of 
silent warriors posted on the hill above them. 

The battle began and was very long and desperate. 
But the great army of the Neustrians was badly armed 
and badly drilled. Dazzled by the sun, they threw 
themselves blindly on the enemy, and were broken 
against their wall of steel. King Theodoric and Bertaire 
fled, leaving on the field the best of their knights and 
nobles. 

This battle of Tertry really marks the end of the 
Theend Merovingians. Pepin of Heristal was henceforward 
Merovingians the chief man in all France, and we may say that, from 
now onward, the family of Pepin reigned. But he still 
kept up the pretence of a king. The King Do-nothing was 
still led out on feast days to be shown to the people. 
Clothed in royal robes, a golden crown on his long fair 
hair, he sat upon a golden throne, and spoke the words 
he had been taught to say. Then he was led back 
to his palace, and carefully guarded in idleness until he 
was needed once more to play at royalty. And thus 
we read in the old chronicles of the history of France 
such sentences as the following: "At this time the 
glorious King Childebert died. He was a just man of 
pure memory. Of his deeds nothing is known, for 
history does not speak of them." 

Pepin of Heristal ruled France wisely and well for 
twenty-seven years. But although he had put an end 
to civil war, he still fought many battles. He fought 
with all the heathen folk who lived around the borders 
of France. And wherever the armies of Pepin conquered, 
teachers of Christianity followed. For, by the power 



THE DO-NOTHING KINGS 41 

of the Cross, Pepin hoped to keep what he had won by 
the sword. 

Pepin of Heristal died in 714, and once more France 
was plunged into civil war. For, shortly before Pepin 
died, his son Grimoald had been killed. He had left 
a little boy of six who was now declared ruler by Plec- 
trude, Pepin's wife. Plectrude hoped really to govern 
until her grandson was old enough. But the proud 
nobles would not be ruled by a woman and a little boy, 
and they rebelled. After a fierce battle, Plectrude and 
her little grandson fled, and the nobles chose one of 
their number to be Mayor of the Palace. 

But Pepin of Heristal had left another son called 
Charles. He was not Plectrude's son, but the son of Charles 
another wife, and Plectrude hated him. She had shut ^^^^ 
him up in prison so that he might have no chance of 
ruling. But now, when all the country was full of war 
and wild confusion, came the news that Charles had 
escaped and was gathering an army. Many of the 
nobles who had served his father now joined Charles, 
and battle after battle was fought. 

At first, fortune went against Charles; but his name 
means "the strong one." In battle after battle he beat 
his enemies, until, at length, he overcame them. Plec- 
trude, who had taken refuge in Cologne, yielded now to 
Charles, and gave up to him all his father's treasures; 
thus Charles became King of France in all but name. 
For he, too, thought it needful to have a phantom king. 
He found a Merovingian somewhere — no one knows 
where — and set him upon the throne. To him was 
given the empty honour of the crown, while Charles 
held both sword and sceptre. 



CHAPTER VIII 

CHARLES THE HAMMER 

And now a new danger began to threaten France, to 
threaten, indeed, all Europe. About the year 570, 
a boy called Mohammed was born at Mecca. This boy, 
when he grew up, believed himself to be the last and 
greatest of the prophets. He taught a new religion 
which has since been called by his name. "There is 
but one God, and Mohammed is his prophet," he said, 
and he taught his followers that all the world must be 
brought to that faith by the sword. 

So his followers set out to conquer the world, their 
book of faith in one hand, the sword in the other. Very 
quickly the new faith spread all over the East. Almost 
all the known world in Asia and Africa yielded to it; 
and then the Saracens, as we often call them, crossed 
the sea into Europe. 

The Mohammedans first attacked and conquered all 
The Moham- Spain. Thcu they turned their swords on France. 

medans , . 

attack Never since the time of Attila had there been such an 
invasion. Like the waves of a mighty ocean they 
rolled over the fair plains of France. They came with 
their wives and children and all their goods as if they 
meant to make France their home. And wherever they 
passed they slew the people, burned the churches, and 
destroyed the land. They were like hungry wolves 
among a flock of sheep. 

42 



CHARLES THE HAMMER 43 

It was against this vast horde that Charles now 
gathered all the strength of his army. From the far- 
thest corners of his dominion he called men to fight 
for their faith. And they came from such distant 
countries that the mighty host which gathered together 
formed an European rather than a Frankish army. 

It was near the town of Poitiers that the two armies 
met. There for seven days they lay opposite each 
other. On the one side were the tall, broad-shouldered 
men of the North, with fair faces and golden hair. 
They were clad in coats of steel, shining helmets covered 
their heads, and they carried long swords and heavy 
battle axes. On the other side were the brown-faced, 
dark-eyed men of the South, wearing white turbans 
and robes, mounted upon swift horses, and carrying 
small round shields and light spears and bows. 

One by one the October days slid by. The Saracen 
horsemen dashed over the plain upon their prancing 
horses, raising clouds of dust, but never attacking the 
steel-clad warriors who watched them in silent waiting. 
At length one Sunday, toward the end of October, 
in the gray of morning, the Mohammedan call to prayer 
was heard. Soon the plain was covered with white- 
robed wafriors praying for victory. When the prayer 
was over, the signal for battle was given. 

"God is great! God is great!" they shouted as they The battle of 
dashed upon the enemy. But under the fearful on- Poitiers. 732 
slaught the Franks stood unmoved. Again and again 
from the glittering wall of steel the white-robed warriors 
were thrown back like the foam of waves which beat 
upon a rocky shore. In vain the javelins and arrows of 
the Saracens rained upon the Christian host. "The 
Franks stood like a wall of iron as if frozen to blocks 



44 A mSTORY OF FRANCE 

of ice," said a writer of the time. "They stood locked 
to one another like men of marble." 

Twenty times the Mohammedans returned to the 
attack. Twenty times their furious charge was broken 
against the immovable wall, till hundreds lay dead upon 
the field, and riderless horses rushed madly over the 
plain. 

Hour after hour the battle lasted. The sun had begun 
to sink toward the west when a great cry of distress 
rose from behind the Saracens. Part of the Frankish 
army had quietly crept round the enemy, and were 
now attacking the camp. Then Charles ordered the 
body of his troops, which had stood until now immovable 
as a wall of steel, to advance. And thus, taken on both 
sides, the Saracen army broke and fled in unutterable 
confusion. Night at last put an end to the slaughter 
and pursuit, and silence fell upon the field which, from 
dawn till dark, had rung with battle cries and clash of 
steel on steel. 

When day dawned once more the Franks again made 
ready for battle. But all was still and silent in the 
gleaming white tents of the enemy. In vain the Franks 
listened and watched for any sign of life. None came. 
Then Charles sent a company of soldiers to discover 
what this might mean. Across the plain, strewn with 
thousands of dead, they rode, and at length reached the 
camp of the Saracens. One after another they entered 
the tents. Each one was empty. Not a living man 
was left in all the vast camp. In the night the Saracens 
had fled, taking only their horses and arms and leaving 
all their rich spoils and booty behind. 

This battle of Poitiers, which was fought in 732, is 
one of the great battles of ancient times. For on it 



CHAELES THE HAMMER 45 

hung the fate of the Christian world. Between the 
infidel Saracens and the wild heathen people of the 
North there was only the empire of the Franks. Had 
Christianity been crushed out there, the fate of Europe 
would have been changed. 

It was after this battle that Charles received the charies 
surname of Martel or Hammer; "for as a hammer breaks gurnamVof 
iron and steel and all metals so he broke by his blows in "The 

, JUamiuer ; 

battle all his enemies and all strange nations." The 
power of the Saracens was broken, but they were not 
utterly crushed. Charles fought them again and yet 
again, and in time they were driven out of France alto- 
gether. 

Toward the end of his life Charles was greatly hon- 
oured by the Pope Gregory III, who sent him many he is honoured 
and great presents such as he had never before sent to by the Pope 
any king. Among these were said to be the "Keys 
of the Holy Sepulchre," and the chains with which St. 
Peter was bound. The Pope called Charles the Illus- 
trious Viceroy of France, and begged his help to drive 
the Lombards, who were attacking him, out of Italy. 
"Our tears flow day and night from our eyes," he said, 
"when we see the Church forsaken on all sides by those 
of her children, from whom she most hoped for defence 
and protection. I implore your good-will before God 
that you may hasten to soothe our sorrows, or, at the 
least, to send us an answer in which we may rejoice." 
He offered, also, to make Charles Consul of Rome. 
This was, in fact, to make him Emperor of the West 
in place of the old, long-dead Caesars. 

Charles the Hammer received the Pope's messengers 
with great honour, and sent them back to Rome laden 
with presents. But he himself never went to Italy 



46 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

to be made Emperor, and never fought the Lombards. 
For soon after this he fell ill and died. He was buried 
in the Church of St. Denis in Paris. Charles the Ham- 
mer had ruled for twenty-five years. He had vastly 
enlarged the borders of France, and left the kingdom 
in great peace and prosperity. A few years before he 
died the King Do-nothing had died. But so much of 
a pretence had he become that Charles did not think it 
worth while to crown another. So, in 741, when Charles 
the Hammer died, the throne was empty. 



CHAPTER IX 

THE STORY OF PEPIN THE SHORT 

When Charles the Hammer died, the kingdom was 
divided between his three sons, Carloman, Pepin, and Thekingdom 
Grippo. But Grippo was only about fifteen and other- ^^ded 7« 
wise unfit to rule, so Carloman and Pepin fought against 
him. And having conquered him they shut him up in 
prison, and divided his part of the kingdom between 
themselves. They then found a Merovingian and set 
him upon the throne, giving him the usual empty honours 
while they ruled. 

There were many of the nobles, however, who would 
not quietly bow to the rule of Charles the Hammer's 
sons, and so there was much fighting. However, the 
two brothers were united, they fought side by side, 
and at length were victorious. But after six years of 
strife, when the realm seemed assured to him at last, 
Carloman became weary of it. Tired of war and blood- 
shed, tired of the struggle to keep a tumultuous people 
in check, he longed for peace and rest. So he laid aside 
forever his sword and armour, and giving up all the 
glories and troubles of ruling, he shaved his long fair hair, 
and putting on the robe of a monk, he retired into a 
monastery. There, praying in his little cell or pacing 
the quiet cloisters with his brother monks, he perhaps 
found the peace he longed for, after his life of warfare. 

When Carloman went into a monastery, Pepin was 

in 



48 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

left to rule alone. At last he was master of all France, 
and there was peace in the land. And now the time had 
come, he felt, in which to make himself not only master 
but King. So Pepin sent messengers to Rome to ask 
the Pope if the man who had the power, should not 
also have the name, of King. He begged the Pope to 
decide which ought really to be called King, he who 
lived without thought or danger in his palace, or he who 
bore all the cares of the kingdom on his shoulders. 

And the Pope replied, "He who possesses the royal 
power ought also to enjoy the honours and title of 
royalty." 
Pepin So Pepin was crowned Eng of the Franks with solemn 
King^TsI! ceremony. He was no longer merely the chosen chief 
of a band of warriors. He was not simply raised upon 
his shield high on the shoulders of his nobles and ac- 
laimed King by the shouting of the people. Clad in 
splendid robes he knelt with his Queen on the steps of 
the altar. Countless candles gleamed, and the smoke of 
incense filled the church, while the Bishop placed the 
crown upon his head, and annointed him with holy oil. 

Then King Pepin took an oath to help and protect 
his people. "With all my power and all my knowledge 
I swea,r to each of you that I will keep justice and right, 
so that each of you render to me the honour due to me, 
and give me your help to preserve and defend the king- 
dom which I hold from God with faithfulness, with 
justice, and with right." 
he is the Thus a ncw race of Kings came to the throne. They 

first of the ii t i ^ t • n y-ii i tttt 

Caroiingian are Called the Carolmgians, or sons of Charles. We 
^^' do not know whether the name means sons of Charles 
the Hammer or sons of Carloman, who, you remember, 
was the father of Pepin the Old. 



THE STORY OF PEPIN THE SHORT 49 

The last of the Merovingians was taken from his 
palace. His long fair hair, the last sign of his kingship, 
was cut oflf, and he was sent to end his days in a monas- 
tery. So the long pretence was over. It had endured 
for more than a hundred years. 

Almost as soon as Pepin was crowned, he had to fight 
to defend his crown. For many nobles who were willing 
to obey him as Mayor of the Palace were not willing to 
obey him as King, although the difference seemed one 
of name only. But Pepin fought and conquered, and 
the nobles one by one yielded to him. 

The Lombards were still threatening Rome, and now 
the Pope (not the same Pope as appealed to Charles the 
Hammer but another) resolved to cross the Alps, and 
beg in person for the help of the mighty King of the 
Franks. 

The Pope was already looked upon with great rever- 
ence by the Christian world, and the French King was 
looked upon as the champion of the Christian Church. 
So when it became known that the Pope was coming 
to visit Pepin, crowds of people flocked from every side 
to do him honour. Pepin received the Pope with every 
mark of reverence. 

With tears in his eyes, with ashes upon his head and' 
clad in sackcloth, the great Pontiff threw himself 
before the soldier King to beg his help. Pepin prom- 
ised help, and in return the Pope crowned him and 
anointed him again as King of the Franks, and made 
the nobles swear never to elect a King except from the 
family of Pepin. The Pope also gave Pepin the title 
of Patrician of Rome. This was really only an empty 
honour. It gave him no power in Rome. 

Pepin faithfully kept bis promise, and when he had 



50 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

defeated the Lombards, lie restored to the Pope the 
^^ t^^^^ ^°'' land he had taken. It was after his return from this 

the Jrope 

war that a story is told of Pepin which shows his wonder- 
ful strength and courage. He was called Pepin le Bref, 
or the Short, for he was a little man, but he was very 
strong and of marvellous courage. 

It was told to him one day that his soldiers laughed 
at him because he was so little, so he made up his mind 
to teach them a lesson. In those days fights between 
wild beasts were the chief amusements of the people. 
They went to see a wild beast combat as we might go 
to a pantomime. So Pepin ordered a very fierce bull, 
which was so large that it made people afraid even to 
look at it, to be brought into the arena. Against this 
bull there was let loose the most ferocious lion that 
could be found. 

The arena was filled with roaring and bellowing as 
How Pepin ^j^g ^-^q fierce creatures met. With lowered horns 

taugnt his 

soldiers a and lashing tail the bull rushed at the lion. With a 
low growl the lion sprang at the bull, seized him by the 
throat, and brought him to the ground. The struggle 
was fearful. In breathless silence the people watched, 
glad to think there was a strong barrier between them 
and the fighting beasts. 

Then Pepin spoke. "Go," he said to those around 
him, "go, tear the lion and the bull apart or kill them 
both." 

The courtiers looked at each other in silence, their 
cheeks white with fear, their hearts cold with dread. 
Scarcely able to speak they stammered, "Lord Prince, 
there is no man under heaven who dare do such a deed." 

Without a word Pepin rose from his throne, drew his 
sword, and jumped down into the arena. With one blow 



lesson 



THE STORY OF PEPIN THE SHORT 51 

he cut off the lion's head, and with a second the Lull's. 
Then he put his sword back into the scabbard, and quietly 
returned to his seat. 

"Does it seem to you now," he said, "that I am fit 
to be your lord and master? Have you never heard how 
David as a boy vanquished the great Goliath.? and how 
Alexander, in spite of his short stature, treated his 
generals?" 

Then all his courtiers fell on their knees and prayed 
his forgiveness. "We should be mad," they cried, 
"did we not acknowledge that you are born to be a leader 
of men." 

At length, in 768, Pepin died and was buried in St. 
Denis. He had ruled France for eleven years as Mayor 
of the Palace, and for more than fifteen years as King. 
He was a great warrior King. But the fame of his 
father was so great, and the fame of the son who came 
after him was so great, that his own fame is almost 
lost sight of. 

So true is this that, many years later, a King of France 
caused to be carved upon his tomb, "Pepin, the father 
of Charlemagne." 



CHAPTER X 

CHARLEMAGNE - KING OF LOMBARDY 

The kingdom When Pepin died, his kingdom was once more divided 
divided^768 between his two sons Charles and Carloman. Charles 
made for himself so great a name that he was called 
Carolus Magnus, or Charles the Great. The "magnus" 
has come to be looked upon as part of his name, and he 
is known to us as Charlemagne. 

Very soon after their father's death the two brothers 
were crowned, Charlemagne at Noyon, Carloman at 
Soissons. Almost at once the two young Kings were 
plunged in wars, and almost at once it was seen that 
they could not agree with each other; and when, after 
Charlemagne little morc than two ycars, Carloman died, Charlemagne 
^^E^^%7i^ quietly took possession of the whole kingdom. Carlo- 
man, it is true, had two sons, but they were only little 
boys. The idea that the son must succeed the father 
was by no means so settled as it is with us. The Franks, 
too, claimed the right of choosing their King, and when 
the choice lay between being governed by boys, and 
being governed by a wise and skilful soldier, the Franks 
chose the soldier. 

During all his long reign Charlemagne had battles 
to fight. He fought with every people and tribe of the 
southwestern Ihalf of Europe, but his chief enemies were 
perhaps the Saxons. The Franks were themselves of 
the Saxon race, but they had become Christian, while 

52 



CHAELEMAGNE — KING OF LOMBARDY 53 

the many tribes of the Saxons, who lived beyond the 
Rhine, were still heathen. That alone made them deadly 
enemies of Charlemagne, who did more than any King 
before him to spread Christianity over Europe. 

Charlemagne began his conquests by marching into he fights 
Germany and destroying a mysterious idol called Irmen's g|^'°^*.*''® 
Column. For three days the Franks laboured destroy- 
ing this column and temple, amid fearful heat, be- 
neath a blazing sun. The summer had been so hot 
that even the streams had run dry, and the Franks were 
weary with heat and thirst and scarcely able to work. 
Then, suddenly, it seemed a miracle happened. At 
mid-day the dried-up bed of a river all at once began to 
flow with water, so that every soldier in the army was 
able to quench his thirst. After this the Franks com- 
pletely destroyed Irmen's Column and the sacred wood 
which surrounded it. Many of the Saxons then allowed 
themselves to be baptized, and taking strong hostages 
with him, Charlemagne marched away. But the 
Saxons were by no means subdued, and for thirty-three 
years Charlemagne had to fight them again and yet 
again. 

Meanwhile he was called southward to help the Pope and against 
against the Lombards. With a great army he advanced ^(fmbards- 
to besiege the town of Pa via. The King of the Lombards, 
standing upon the ramparts with a friend, Ogger, the 
Dane, watched him come. 

At first they saw the huge engines of war in the 
distance. "Charlemagne is surely with this great army," 
said the Kiag. 

"No," replied Ogger. 

Next came a great crowd of soldiers gathered from 
every corner of the Prankish kingdom. 



54 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

"Surely Charlemagne comes in triumph in the midst 
of this great crowd," said the King. 

"No, not yet. He will not come so soon," replied 
the Dane. 

"What can we do, then?" said the King, who began 
to be afraid. "What can we do against him if he comes 
with so huge a company of warriors.''" 

"You will see what kind of man he is when he comes," 
said Ogger, "but as for what will be our lot I know 
naught." 

While they thus talked, the main body of the troops 
appeared. They were old and tried soldiers who had 
already seen many victories under their great leader. 
At the sight of them the Lombard King was seized with 
fear. "Now of a certainty Charles comes," he cried. 

"No," replied Ogger, "not yet." 

Now followed in long and glittering array the Bishops, 
the Abbots, the Clerks of the Royal Chapel, and the 
Counts. As they came streaming on and on, their 
arms and ornaments glittering in the sunshine, the 
King of the Lombards covered his eyes. He could 
not bear to look upon the blaze and splendour. 

"Let us go down," he cried. "Let us hide ourselves 
in the bosom of the earth far from the face and the fury 
of so terrible an enemy." 

Ogger, the Dane, even although he knew of old 
the power and the strength of Charles, trembled also 
as the mighty host rolled on. But in answer to 
the King's outcry, he shook his head. "When 
you see the very harvest in the field stricken with 
fear then you may know that Charles has arrived," he 
murmured. 

Scarcely had he finished speaking when they saw in 



CHARLEMAGNE — KING OF LOMBARDY 55 

the west a dark cloud rising. It was Charlemagne, who 

came at last. He seemed to the trembling King a very man of iron; 

man of iron. His head was covered with an iron helmet, 

his gauntlets were of iron, his breast and his broad 

shoulders were covered with an iron corselet. In his 

left hand he held a lance, in his right his mighty sword. 

His horse, too, was clad in armour, and all those who 

surrounded him, all the great men of the army, were clad 

like their leader. It seemed as if all the great plain was 

covered with men of iron. 

"There," said Ogger, "there at length is the man you 
seek. " And as he gazed the heart of the King sank 
within him. 

But in spite of Charlemagne's great army, in spite of 
the fear his great name carried to the hearts of his foes, 
Pavia did not give in. Other places all over the north 
of Italy yielded, but still Pavia held out. 

Then at Easter Charlemagne left the camp and went 
to Rome, in order to keep the feast there. The Pope 
received him with every mark of honour. As he came 
near the city, vast crowds went out to meet him, grave 
senators in their robes of oflSce, soldiers and priests carry- 
ing banners and crosses. And as he entered the city, 
children dressed in white and carrying branches of palm 
went before him singing songs of praise. 

Upon the threshold of the great church of St. Peter, 
the Pope awaited Charlemagne. When the King reached 
the steps, he knelt down and kissed them. But the 
Pope raised him, kissed him upon the cheek, and, taking 
him by the hand, led him into the church. They were 
followed by all the Prankish nobles and the Roman 
monks and clerks who sang, "Blessed is he who cometh 
in the name of the Lord." 



56 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

After the King and Pope had sworn faith and friend- 
ship to each other, Charlemagne returned once more 
to Pavia. The people there were now in great misery 
from hunger and disease. So at length they gave in. 
Charlemagne took the King prisoner, added Lombardy 
he crowns to his empire, and set upon his own head the iron crown 
King of the of the Lombards. This crown was a slender iron circlet, 

Lombards ^^-^ ^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^f ^^^ ^f ^^^ ^^^jj^ ^f ^^^ q^^^^ ^^^ 

the iron circlet was covered with gold and set with gems. 
The poor King who had last worn it was sent from one 
prison to another, until at length his head was shaved, 
and he was forced to become a monk, and spend the rest 
of his days in prayer and fasting. 

While Charlemagne had been fighting in Lombardy, 
the Saxons had again risen, and he had no sooner returned 
from Italy than he had to set out against them. But 
we cannot follow Charlemagne in all his battles, for they 
were many and long. He went against the Saxons as 
it were with the sword of conquest in one hand and the 
water of baptism in the other. Those who would not 
yield to his sword he slew, and those who yielded he 
baptized. It was by the might of his sword that he 
made these rough heathen bow to the Cross. 



CHAPTER XI 

CHARLEMAGNE - THE DEFEAT OF RONCESVALLES 

But besides the Saxons there were other heathen foes to 
fight. All the way from Spain there came a man named 
Ibn-al-Arabi to beg the great Bang's help against the Sar- 
acens. Charlemagne remembered the deeds of his grand- 
father, Charles the Hammer, and promised Ibn-al-Arabi 
the help he sought. Ibn-al-Arabi on his side promised 
to open the gates of Saragossa to the Christian King. 

So Charlemagne gathered a mighty host, and took Charlemagne 
his way toward Spain. He crossed the Pyrenees by ^akist^he 
the Valley of Roncesvalles and at first his march was one Saracens; 
long triumph, the people submitting to him and giving 
him hostages of peace as he passed. It seemed as if 
the religion of Mohammed was doomed in Spain. But 
Ibn-al-Arabi either could not or would not fulfil his prom- 
ise. The gate of Saragossa did not open to the Christian 
King, and the Arabs and Saracens, forgetting their 
quarrels among themselves, joined to resist the invader. 

For this Charlemagne was not prepared. He could 
not face a siege of Saragossa. Food for his great army 
was already growing scarce, disease was thinning the 
ranks, besides which rumours that the wild Saxons had 
again risen reached him. Charlemagne resolved to 
give up the war. But he made the Saracens pay a large 
sum of money, and taking hostages with him to ensure he retreats 
the peace, he turned home again. ^ragossa 

67 



58 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

This was the first check in his triumphant career. 
It was a mere check, but, as the army journeyed back to 
France, so terrible a disaster fell upon it that all France 
was filled with woe and lamentation. 

Slowly the great host wound along through the narrow 
pass homeward. Charlemagne led the main part of the 
army, while the rear was commanded by his nephew, 
Roland. In the rear-guard was all the baggage with 
much rich booty. The most tried soldiers were here, 
also many of the nobles. Charlemagne and his part 
of the army had safely reached the top of the pass and 
begun to descend the other side into France, when 
suddenly, to the ears of Roland and his host, there 
came the noise as of a great army advancing toward them. 

"Sir Comrade," said Oliver, Roland's friend, "I be- 
lieve that we shall have battle with the Saracens." 
In the "God grant it," said Roland proudly, "we are here 
RoJeti'u:! to fight for our King." 

Then Oliver climbed to a height and looked backward. 
The sky was blue and the sun shone gloriously, and in 
the clear distance Oliver saw all the hosts of Spain. 
Helmets and bucklers inlaid with gold gleamed in the 
sunshine, pennons waved, and, rank behind rank, a 
forest of spears moved onward 

Oliver's heart was filling with boding fear, and coming 
down from the hill he went to Roland. "I have seen 
the heathen," he said, "with their lances and gleaming 
swords. Such an army was never seen before. Friend 
Roland, sound your horn so that Charlemagne may 
hear and return to help us." 

For Roland carried a marvellous horn of ivory, the 
sound of which could be heard many miles afar. But 
Roland would not sound his horn. To ask for help 




Proud Tu^tand did at 
length sound his horn. 






CHARLEMAGNE AND RONCESVALLES 69 

seemed to his proud spirit a disgrace. Again and again 
Oliver begged it of him. Again and again he refused. 

"I will not sound my horn," he said, "but I shall strike 
such blows with my good sword Durendal that you shall 
see it dyed red in the blood of the heathen." 

And so the battle began. From the dark, tree-clad 
heights above, the enemy rushed upon the Franks in 
the narrow pass beneath. Rocks came crashing down, 
showers of arrows fell from unseen foes. 

It was a terrible battle. Roland and Oliver and Arch- His rear 
bishop Turpin fought as never heroes fought before, uueriyrat 
But the Franks were far outnumbered by their foes. *'° p'^*^^* 
Crushed together in the narrow valley, they fell man 
after man. Their heavy armour weighed them down, 
and their sharp swords and lances were useless against an 
enemy who rained darts and arrows on them at a distance. 

The massacre was terrible. Hardly a Frankish soldier 
was left alive, when, late in the day, proud Roland did 
at length sound his horn. But it was too late. When 
the sun sank not one man of all the rear-guard was left. 
Night came and silence fell upon the valley broken only 
by the groans of the wounded and the sighs of the dying. 
For the victors fled as soon as the fight was done, carrying 
with them much rich spoil. 

Roland was the last to fall, and ere he died he tried 
to break his trusty sword Durendal, so that it should 
not fall into the hands of the heathen. Again and again 
he dashed it against the hard rock. The steel, far from 
breaking, showed neither scratch nor dint. Then, seeing 
he could by no means break his sword, Roland laid it 
beneath him, together with his ivory horn, and, turning 
his face to the enemy, he died. 

Such was the combat of Roncesvalles of which, century 



60 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

after century, the poets of France have sung, until the 
story of Roland is to the Frenchman somewhat as the 
story of Arthur is to us. And you remember that when, 
three hundred years later, Duke William of Normandy 
came to our shores, his minstrel sang the Song of Roland 
as his soldiers marched against the English. 
The Song of But I must tell you that much of the Song of Roland 
^°' Wstory is fairy tale. We know nothing really of the famous 
Roland of which it sings, except that he was Warden of 
the Marches of Brittany, and that he was killed in this 
battle. From history, too, we learn that the foes which 
fell upon Charlemagne's army were not treacherous 
Saracens, but Gascons and wild robber people who lived 
on the borders between France and Spain. 

The Song of Roland tells us that when Roland at 
length sounded his horn Charlemagne heard it. Re- 
turning he pursued the Saracens and avenged the death 
of his favourite knight with fearful slaughter. But, 
that, too, is fairy tale. Charlemagne never returned 
to Spain, and the remembrance of his defeat there greatly 
darkened the joy of his later days. He could not help 
his soldiers at the time: he could not avenge them later. 
For as soon as the blow was struck, the enemy disap- 
peared so quickly, and scattered themselves so widely 
among the forests that it was impossible to know where 
to attack them. To punish them would have meant a 
long and troublesome war. And Charlemagne had no 
soldiers to spare. For, knowing that their conqueror 
was far away, the Saxons had risen in rebellion once more, 
and were laying waste with fire and sword all the northern 
boundaries of his kingdom. 



( 



CHAPTER XII 

CHARLEMAGNE — THE EMPEROR OF THE WEST 

A Chieftain called Wittikind was now the leader of Wittikindthe 

the Saxons. When other Saxons had yielded to Charle- Saxons 

magne, he had refused. Rather than accept the rule 

of a strange King and bow the knee to a strange God, he 

had fled and had taken refuge with the King of the Danes. 

Now he returned, and with words of fire he stirred the 

people to rebellion. Although he was a heathen he was 

wise and noble, and he loved his country and his freedom. 

His words were so eloquent that the common people 

and the young nobles crowded to him. Many of them 

who had been baptized forsook the strange new faith, 

and turned again to their old gods. 

Burning towns and churches, slaying men, women, and 
children, the Saxons advanced over the country. In a 
great battle the generals whom Charlemagne had sent 
against Wittikind were defeated with terrible slaughter. 
When Charlemagne heard of it he was filled with wrath. 
Thirsting for vengeance he gathered another army, 
and marched with all speed against the rebels. But the 
Saxons, hearing that the mighty warrior himself was 
coming against them, lost courage and gradually Witti- 
kind's army melted away. Finding himself thus left 
alone he once more took refuge with the Danes. 

Then Charlemagne commanded the leaders of the 
Saxons to appear before him. Trembling they came. 

61 



62 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Very sternly he demanded to know the reason of their 
rebellion and who was their leader. "It was Wittikind," 
they replied. 
Charie- Wittikind was beyond reach of Charlemagne's ven- 
fearfui geance, but threatening to waste the country with fire 
vengeance ^^^ sword if he Were not obeyed, he commanded that 
the chief of those who had helped in the rebellion should 
be given up to him. So four thousand five hundred men 
were gathered together. Charlemagne condemned them 
to death, and in one day all their heads were cut off. 
•. Charlemagne hoped by this fearful vengeance utterly 
to crush these people, and put an end forever to the 
rebellion; and for a little time, indeed, the country seemed 
quiet. But it was only the calm before the storm. 
Every Saxon heart was filled with rage, and every man 
who could carry a sword swore to avenge the blood of his 
comrades. Wittikind was recalled, and when spring 
came the fires of rebellion burst forth fiercer than ever. 
Churches were burned, altars were overthrown, priests 
killed, and the Saxons returned once more to their 
heathen gods. 

Battle after battle was fought, time after time the 
Saxons were defeated, but never had they shown them- 
selves so brave or so obstinate. Beaten, they still 
would not yield. The fight was stern and long. Each 
winter put an end to it, and Charlemagne returned to 
France. Each spring it was renewed. 

Then one year Charlemagne made up his mind to 
spend the winter in Germany and utterly crush the re- 
bellion. So all winter his soldiers marched forth, now here, 
now there, destroying and plundering. The Saxons had 
no rest or peace, and when spring came they were utterly 
worn out. They could fight no more, and the whole 



CHARLEMAGNE — EMPEROR OF THE WEST 63 

country yielded except the most northern part, where, 
beyond the Elbe, Wittikind, with a few faithful followers, 
still held out. 

To Wittikind Charlemagne now sent messengers \yittikind 
promising him mercy if he would yield and be baptized. ^^ 
And the brave Saxon leader, weary of the long, hopeless 
struggle, gave in at last. His gods had not fought for 
him, he said. The God of Charlemagne was stronger, 
so he promised to serve Him. 

The joy of Charlemagne was great. He received the 
beaten warrior with every mark of respect, loaded him baptized, 785 
with costly gifts, and stood as godfather to him when he 
was baptized. After this we hear no more of Wittikind, 
the Saxon. It is believed that he lived the rest of his 
life quietly, ruling his own estates, and that he died 
peacefully in some monastery. 

With the baptism of Wittikind the resistance of the TheSaxon 
Saxons came to an end, and for seven years there was comes to an 
peace. This peace was looked upon with joy by the ^° 
whole Christian world. Charlemagne sent a message 
to the Pope who rejoiced at the news, and ordered three 
days of prayer to mark the happy event. He also, it 
is interesting to know, sent a message to Offa, the King 
of Mercia, that is, one of the Kings of England, whom 
he called "the most powerful Prince of the Western 
Christians." 

Like our own King Alfred, Charlemagne was not only Charlemagne 
a warrior but a law-giver. He took an interest in every- and^ ^^^^ 
thing, however small, such as selling eggs and vegetables. 
Some of his laws seem to us very cruel, but in those rough 
days there was need of severe laws. A thief was punished 
the first time by the loss of an eye, the second time by 
the loss of his nose, and the third time by death. 



64 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

The laws about religion were also severe. "If any 
man among the Saxons, being not yet baptized," says 
one, "shall hide himself and refuse to come to baptism, 
let him die the death." Another law shows us how 
ignorant the people still were. "No man may believe," 
it says, "that he can pray to God in three languages 
only. For God is adored in all languages, and man is 
heard if he ask that which is right." 

Besides making laws, Charlemagne founded schools 
ofie^aJ^'^ and caused the people to be taught. For although the 
Romans had founded schools, these had all vanished 
in the wars and troublous times since the coming of the 
Franks. And in the time of Charlemagne there was 
hardly a school in the land. Charlemagne himself when 
he came to the throne could not even write his own 
name. One school was in the palace, and the King him- 
self was one of the pupils. He learned both Latin and 
Greek, but he found it very difficult to learn to write. 
However, he tried hard and used to keep a pencil and 
tablets by his bed so that, if he woke in the night, he 
could spend his time trying to make his letters. But 
he was too old when he began to learn, and never suc- 
ceeded in writing well. 

Charlemagne gathered all the wisest men he could 
find to his court. There is a story told of how one day 
two Scotsmen came with some merchants to the shores 
of France. They were very learned men, and while the 
merchants sold their goods these learned men stood in 
The the market place and cried, "Who will buj'^ knowledge? 
knowledge We are the merchants of knowledge. Who will buy 
knowledge?" But those who heard them took them 
for madmen. None wanted to buy knowledge. The 
Scotsmen, however, did not despair. All through France 



CHARLEMAGNE — EMPEROR OF THE WEST 65 

they journeyed. And in every market place they re- 
peated their cry, "Who will buy knowledge? We are 
merchants of knowledge." 

At length Charlemagne heard of those two men 
and commanded that they should be brought before him. 
"Is it true that you possess knowledge?" he asked 
them. 

"Yes," they replied, "it is true, and we are ready to 
give it to any who seek it." 

"What do you ask in return for it," asked the 
King. 

"A house, and food, and clothes, and minds ready and 
willing to learn, " they replied. 

With great joy Charlemagne heard these words. He 
gladly promised the two men all they asked. One he 
kept in France, and one he sent to Italy, and both set up 
schools to which many scholars came. 

Chief among the learned men whom Charlemagne 
gathered round him was Alcuin, an Englishman, the 
most learned man of his day. He was a great help to 
Charlemagne in his work of founding schools. These 
schools were not only for the sons of the nobles, but for 
the sons of all poor and honest men. 

Charlemagne often used to inspect the schools himself 
and ask the children questions. One day he found that the 
young nobles had been idle and were unable to answer 
his questions. He was angry with them, and in a very 
severe voice, he threatened to give the appointments 
and posts about the court to the children of the poor, 
if the children of the nobles did not try to learn better. 

After Charlemagne had subdued the Saxons, he still 
fought many battles with the surrounding peoples, but 
they were of less importance. The Northmen, indeed. 



66 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

began to be very troublesome. These wild sea robbers 
Northmen Came in their ships to ravage the coasts of France even 
as far as the Mediterranean. 

One day when Charlemagne was travelling through his 
kingdom, he arrived at a seaside place. There he 
found all the people watching some ships which were 
seen approaching. The people believed them to be 
merchants coming to trade. But Charlemagne's keen 
eyes saw that these were no peaceful merchants but 
Northern pirates. 

So he turned to the people, saying, "These ships are 
not full of merchandise. They are full of cruel enemies." 

At these words the Franks took to their ships and 
went out to meet the enemy. The Northmen, however, 
learning that the great King was there to fight against 
them, fled. So the danger passed. But Charlemagne 
stood a long time silently gazing out to sea, with tears 
in his eyes. No one dared to speak to him, or to [ask 
the great warrior why he wept. 

At length he turned to the people. "Would you know 
why I weep.'*" he said. "It is not that I dread these 
miserable pirates; they cannot hurt me. But I weep 
to think of all the sorrow they will bring upon my people 
when I am no more with them." 

Charlemagne had reached the height of his power. 
Once more he journeyed to Rome. Once more he was 
greeted with every mark of honour. 

After the building of Constantinople, you remember, 
the great Roman Empire had been split in two, and there 
had been one Emperor in the East and one in the West. 
But after the barbarians invaded Rome there had been 
no Emperor of the West. Now there was to be a new 
Emperor. 



CHARLEMAGNE — EMPEROR OF THE WEST 67 

On Christmas Day of 800, all the people crowded to 
the great church of St. Peter to hear mass. The Pope 
stood by the altar, the King clad in splendid robes knelt 
on the steps. Suddenly the Pope raised a glittering 
crown high in his hands. Then stooping he placed it 
upon the head of Charlemagne. There was a moment Charlemagne 
of breathless silence, then the great vault rang and Emperor of 
rang again with the shouts of the people. "To Charles 
Augustus crowned by God great and peace-giving Em- 
peror of the Romans, life and victory." 

Three times the cry rang out, while the Pope pros- 
trated himself before the new Emperor. 

And thus began what was to be known for many ages 
to come as the Holy Roman Empire. 

The empire over which Charlemagne ruled was very 
vast. It stretched from the North Sea to the Danube, 
and from the Baltic to the Mediterranean. From his 
father he had inherited only a small part of what is now 
France. The rest he had conquered by the might of his 
sword. 

As Emperor, Charlemagne ruled for fourteen years. 
During these years he still fought battles, but he em- 
ployed himself too in framing laws and attending to 
the work of his schools. But at length, in 814, worn 
out with much fighting and weighed down by years, 
he died at his favourite palace of Aachen, or Aix-la- 
Chapelle. He was buried there in great splendour, 
clothed in his imperial robes, with a golden crown upon 
his head, a golden sword by his side, in his hands a golden 
testament and sceptre. 



CHAPTER XIII 

LOUIS I THE GOOD NATURED— THE FIELD OF LIES 

. When Charlemagne died, his son Louis came to the 
Pious throne. He was called in his own time Louis the Pious, 
and later writers of history gave him the name of Debon- 
naire or Good Natured. And these two words describe 
him very well. He was a kindly and good man. But 
to govern his vast empire a stern ruler and skilful soldier 
was needed, and Louis was neither. He was a monk 
rather than a King. He was sad and grave, and no 
one ever saw him laugh. Indeed so grave was he that 
other people even did not dare to laugh in his presence. 
He loved reading, but after a time he cared only to read 
the Bible. 

Yet to begin with Louis ruled well. The death of 
Charlemagne was a signal for all the newly conquered 
peoples to rebel. But Louis put down the rebellions. 
Soon however other troubles began. 

Keeping for himself the title of Emperor, Louis divided 
his kingdom his kingdom among his sons, giving them each the title 
*™°"ion3 of King. This made his nephew Bernard, who thought 
he should have been given the kingdom of Italy, angry. 
So he rebelled and gathered an army to fight against 
the Emperor. False friends, however, persuaded Bernard 
to leave his army and come to Louis in order to make 
peace. He came, was seized, and at once imprisoned 
and condemned to have his eyes put out. This was 

68 



LOUIS I THE GOOD NATURED 69 

done in sucli a savage way that two days later he died. 
The rebellion was at an end. But the remembrance 
of his cruelty to his nephew made Louis very unhappy. 
The more he thought about it, the more unhappy he 
became. 

At last he felt that he could never find rest until he 
had openly confessed his sin and done penance for it. 
So all the nobles and priests were gathered together in 
a great church. It was the same church in which 
Wittikind the heathen had bowed his proud head to 
Christian baptism. Then, the people had crowded to 
see the strange sight of an Emperor standing godfather 
to a heathen rebel. Now, they crowded to it again, this 
time to see the stranger sight of a Eang humbling him- 
self in sight of his subjects. And there, before the 
altar, with no crown upon his head, with no sign of royal 
state about him, but wearing the robe of a penitent, the 
King humbly confessed his sins and asked pardon. 

Perhaps Louis's uneasy soul found rest after this 
penance, but it made many of his warriors angry. They 
saw in it only weakness. They thought that he who 
had bowed the knee before the priests was no longer 
worthy to lead the Frankish warriors. From this day 
many of them began to despise him secretly, and many 
became his open enemies. But his most bitter enemies 
were his own sons. 

After Louis had divided his kingdom among his sons, 
another was born to him. He was the son of Louis's 
second wife, Judith, and was named Charles. It is 
interesting to remember that Judith was the daughter 
of Guelph, Count of Altorf . From this Guelph our own 
King George is descended. 

Louis's three elder sons, Lothaire, Pepin, and Louis 



70 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

The the German were jealous of this newcomer. He was 
quarrel Only a step-brothcr, and they thought he had no right 
to any part of the kingdom. But Louis the Good 
Natured loved this baby best of all his children. 

Louis had already divided his kingdom among his 
sons. But he was always re-arranging these divisions. 
He did this no fewer than ten times during his life, and 
now, in order to give little Charles a kingdom, he took 
for him part of what he had already given to the elder 
brothers. This made the brothers so angry that they 
joined in rebellion. 

They drove Louis from the throne, and then tried to 
and drive ^^^^^e him bccome a monk. When he refused, they 
their father plotted to murdcr him. 

throne Lothairc, the eldest son, meanwhile took the title of 
Emperor. But his two brothers soon grew jealous of 
his power, and they began to quarrel among themselves. 
Louis, however, had still some friends left, and they carne 
to his aid. The brothers were then forced to set their 
father free and place him on the throne once more. 

But soon the rebellion broke out again. The sons 
gathered one army, the father another, and marched to 
The Field battle. They met upon a plain in Alsace called the 
becomes Rothfeld Or Field of Blood. 

Day by day passed. Father and sons lay encamped 
over against each other, but no battle took place. The 
Pope who was with the army of the brothers came to 
the Emperor and tried to make peace. But good-natured 
Louis, who was ever ready to yield to persuasion, was 
now obstinate. He had a great army behind him, and 
he believed that he could conquer his rebel sons. He 
refused to make peace unless they gave themselves up 
and promised obedience to him. 



LOUIS I THE GOOD NATURED 71 

Louis had at first a great army, but the smileless King 
did not know how to keep the love of his people. Noble 
after noble listened to the treacherous words of the rebel 
sons and carried his sword to the camp of the enemy. And 
once again, as many times through life, Louis showed 
his weak good-nature. When it was told him that many 
of his nobles were forsaking him, he sighed and said, 
"I would not that any man should die for me. Let 
them go to my sons." 

At length one morning the Emperor woke to find his 
camp strangely silent. There was no clashing of armour, 
no stamp of horses, no sound of voices. All was still. 
So Louis went forth from his tent to see what this might 
mean. He found himself alone. In all the many tents 
which covered the wide plain there was not one man 
left. During the night the whole army had silently 
marched over to the enemy. Louis was left solitary save 
for his beautiful wife, Judith, and their little son Charles, 
who was now ten years old. Thus forsaken he felt 
that it was useless to resist longer, and, taking his wife 
and son by the hand, he slowly crossed the open space 
which divided his camp from that of his rebel sons. 

When they saw their father come, the rebel sons rode 
toward him. Leaping from their horses they knelt 
before him as they met, with a show of humble obedience. 
The King kissed them, with his usual good nature, and 
they followed him to the camp, paying him every mark 
of outward respect. But it was all a mere show. Louis 
soon found that he was a prisoner. 

From that day this bloodless battlefield was no longer the Field 
called the Field of Blood, but the Liigenfeld or Field 
of Lies. For there those who had sworn to be faithful to 
their Emperor had proved false to him and to their oath. 



72 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Louis not only found himself a prisoner, but separated 
from his wife and favourite child. The beautiful Empress 
Judith was shut up in one place, her little son in another, 
he himself in yet a third. Again his sons tried hard to 
make him become a monk. They tormented him with 
falsehoods. Sometimes they told him that his wife was 
dead, sometimes that she had become a nun, or again 
that his beloved Charles had become a monk. And 
thus, torn from his kingdom, his wife, and his child, he 
became utterly broken down, and passed both day and 
night in tears and sorrow. 

Yet in spite of all Louis steadily refused to give up 
the crown. He had, however, a gloomy sense of his 
sins. So once again he appeared before the people 
as a penitent. The Bishops and Abbots who were 
gathered to pass sentence upon him read a long list of 
his so-called crimes and pronounced him utterly unfit 
to rule. Once more Louis prostrated himself before 
the altar, confessing with tears that he had guided badly 
the kingdom which had been entrusted to him, and that 
he had broken up the great empire of his father, Charle- 
magne. Then his sword was taken from his side, he 
was bereft of his royal robes, and clad in the gray gown 
of a penitent, humbled and miserable, he was led back 
to his prison. 

Louis had become a cause of sorrow for his friends, and 
a laughing stock for his enemies, and his son Lothaire 
once more took to himself the name of Emperor. But 
soon again the brothers began to quarrel amongst them- 
selves. Two of them now sided with their father 
Louis 13 against Lothaire. Louis was taken from his prison, 
once more clothed in his royal robes, and set upon the 
throne by the very Bishops and Abbots who, a short 



LOUIS I THE GOOD NATURED 73 

time before, had declared him to be utterly unfit to 
rule. 

Then it was Lothaire's turn to be humbled. He now 
knelt before the father whom he had imprisoned and 
insulted, and begged forgiveness. And good-natured 
Louis, sitting on a throne with his two "faithful" sons 
on either side of him, granted that forgiveness. 

But among such turbulent spirits there could be no 
real peace. Again and again the brothers quarrelled, 
again and again they rebelled, and so passed five years 
of unrest. Then, in 840, the Emperor lay dying. He had 
but just returned from fighting a rebel son, Louis the 
German. The priests who knelt praying round the 
dying Emperor's bed begged forgiveness for him. "I 
pardon him," murmured Louis bitterly, "but say to him 
that he has brought my gray hairs with sorrow to the 
grave." 

Yet, before the end, peace came to the troubled soul; 
bitterness was blotted out. With a smile at last upon 
his unsmiling face he died. 



CHAPTER XIV 

CHARLES II THE BALD — THE WAR OF THE THREE 
BROTHERS 

After Louis le Debonnaire had, as you know, four sons, 
death three who rebelled and one, the youngest, whom he loved 
very dearly. Pepin, one of Louis's rebellious sons, died 
before him, so that only three were left to succeed. 
To the eldest, Lothaire, he sent from his deathbed the 
crown and royal sword, begging him to be faithful to 
the Empress Judith and the young Charles. But 
Lothaire had no such desire. He had no love for his 
his sons step-mother and brother, and he wished to have the 
whole Empire. So very soon war began. 

This time, however, Louis the German took part with 
his young brother Charles against Lothaire. Both sides 
gathered their armies and at Fontenay-en-Puisaye they 
met in a terrible battle. At the last minute the two 
brothers sent to Lothaire offering to yield him much 
land and treasure and to make peace. But Lothaire 
would not listen. "I will have nothing but by the 
sword," he said. So at two o'clock on a fair June morn- 
ing, when the first gray light crept up in the sky, the 
battle began. All day it raged, brother fighting against 
brother, kinsman against kinsman. The slaughter was 
awful, and when evening came the bravest and noblest 
of the Franks lay dead on the field. 

The brothers had won, and Lothaire fled. But even 

74 



CHARLES II THE BALD 76 

the victors were sad over their victory, their loss was 
so great. They spent the next day burying the dead, 
and helping the wounded, friends and enemies, faithful 
and unfaithful, alike. 

But although the battle of Fontenay was a terrible 
massacre it settled nothing. The war still went on. 
The next spring the two brothers, Louis and Charles, TheOathof 
met near the town of Strasburg, and, in presence of gla"^ "'^^' 
their armies, took a solemn oath of friendship. 

Now the soldiers of Louis were nearly all Saxons from 
beyond the Rhine, while the soldiers of Charles were 
Franks or Gaulo-Romans. They spoke different lan- 
guages. The Saxons spoke the Teutonic language, 
which has since grown into German. The Franks spoke 
the Romance language, which was a mixture of Latin 
and Celtic and which has since grown into French. 

So that all might understand the oath, Charles came 
to Louis's army and spoke in Teutonic, while Louis went 
to that of Charles and spoke in Romance. 

Louis spoke first, because he was the elder. "For 
the love of God," he said, "and for the well being of 
our own and all other Christian peoples, from this day, 
forward, in so much as God gives me to know and to do,- 
I will aid my brother Charles in all things as I ought 
justly to aid my brother, provided that he do even so 
by me. And I will make no covenant with Lothaire 
which shall be harmful to this my brother Charles." 

And when Louis had taken this oath the soldiers 
answered: "If Louis keeps the oath which he has sworn 
to his brother Charles, and if Charles my lord breaks 
his, if I cannot turn him from it neither will I lend him 
any aid, neither I nor any that be with me." 

Louis having taken the oath Charles did the same. 



76 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

and afterward the two brothers spent some days in 
feasting and knightly games. Then they marched to- 
gether against Lothaire. He, seeing that his brothers 
being united he could not hope to conquer them, became 
The treaty of anxious f or pcacc. To this Louis and Charles agreed, 

Verdun, 843 , ^ „ . , . tt i • r.^^ 

and a treaty oi peace was signed at Verdun m 843. 

By this treaty Lothaire kept the title of Emperor and 
the kingdom of Italy. Louis had the German states, 
and Charles most of what is now France. Thus the 
mighty Empire which Charlemagne had spent his life 
in welding together was again broken up, and three 
distinct kingdoms were carved out of it. The boundaries, 
of course, were not quite what they are to-day, and for 
hundreds of years they remained unsettled, one country 
growing larger and another smaller as the kings and 
peoples fought and wrested the land from each other. 
Still out of Charlemagne's great Empire we have now the 
beginnings of Germany, France, and Italy. 

But it is the history of France only that we will follow 
at present. And it is well to remember that in the 
The meaning Oath of Strasburg wc scc the beginnings of the French 
of strasb^g language as in the treaty of Verdun we see the be- 
o°fVerdm ginnings of the France of to-day; and we might 
say that Charles was the first King of France. This 
Charles was surnamed le Chauve, or the Bald, not 
because he was really bald, but because he had 
not the flowing locks which were the pride and glory 
of the Frankish Kings. It is interesting also to re- 
member that his daughter Judith married Ethelwulf, 
the Anglo-Saxon King, and was thus the step-mother of 
our great Alfred. 

Although, after this treaty of Verdun, the quarrels 
of the brothers seemed settled, there was little peace for 




G-eoryeFhilip A ScTv.Ztd, 



t;^ 



EMPJEE or CHARLEMAGNE 

TREATY OF VERDUN 

KrwlXsTt -Miles 
50 100 ifio 

Baundary of tKe ^Ehrqrire at.do<zth 

of OuxT-LemaffTve . 

Boundaries fjjCvcfT^ding to Gie SheaXy 

ofVerdjjax, 8'J-3 




Xht ZonAfrv &a>^rapfiLca2JnstvtuX/i 



CHARLES II THE BALD 77 

Charles. In diflFerent parts of the kingdom rebels rose 
calling themselves kings and fighting against their liege 
lord. But the worst enemies were the wild, heathen The 

■V.T , , Northmen 

JN ortnmen . once more 

Ever since the days when Charlemagne had wept to 
see them attack his shores they had grown bolder and 
bolder. While the princes had been taken up by their 
own quarrels, those wild sea robbers had descended 
upon the unprotected shores. They did not come to 
settle, but merely to plunder and to burn. They came 
suddenly, and went again as suddenly. When the storms 
raged, when the waves dashed high, and the wind 
whistled and screamed so that other people fled for shelter, 
the Northmen rejoiced. Then they spread their sails and 
made their light ships dance over the billows. Up the 
rivers they sailed to towns far inland. There they 
robbed and burned the churches, slew the people, or car- 
ried them away captive. 

Charles, finding himself too weak to fight these fierce 
people, paid them gold to go away. This was the worst 
thing he could have done. For the Northmen took the 
gold and went away. But they returned again the next 
year in the hope of getting more. 

There was one man however who fought the North- Robert-the- 
men bravely. He was Robert le Fort or Robert the ^Th°stand3 
Strong, Count of Anjou. For five years he kept these **^™' 
sea robbers in check, but at last he met his death fighting 
against them, as you shall hear. 

A party of about four hundred Northmen, led by the 
famous Sea King Hastings, came sailing up the Loire, 
and marched to attack the town of Le Mans. Robert 
the Strong hearing of it marched to meet them. But 
he was too late. When he reached Le Mans the town 



78 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

was already in flames, and the robbers fled with their 
booty. Robert at once pursued them, and the North- 
men, seeing themselves hard pressed, took refuge in a 
village church, which was large and strongly built. 
When Robert and his men reached the church it was 
evening. Seeing how strongly built it was they did 
not try to storm it, but pitched their tents around it in 
order to be ready to attack the Northmen next morning. 

The day had been very hot, and Robert was weary 
with marching and fighting. So now, feeling that the 
enemy were safely shut up till morning, he went to his 
tent and took off his helmet and coat of mail, in order 
to rest. 

He had hardly done so when there was a loud noise. 
Uttering their fearful battle cries the Northmen rushed 
from their shelter, and threw themselves upon the Franks. 
Seizing his sword, and without waiting to put on helmet 
or armour, Robert rushed forth. Springing to arms, 
his men followed him and quickly drove back the North- 
men. But Robert the Strong was too reckless. He 
pursued the Northmen too far. And even in the moment 
he is slain of victory he was slain. He fell dead upon the steps 
of the church, struck to the heart by the spear of a North- 
man. 

Having lost their leader the Franks had no more heart 
to fight. So the Northmen regained their ships in 
triumph and sailed on up the Loire, leaving, as was their 
wont, desolation and ruin in their track. 

The nobles, finding little help from their King against 
these wild freebooters, now began to build strong castles 
and fortresses all over the country to protect themselves 
and their goods against their ravages. The poor people, 
glad of the shelter, built their huts near these great 



CHARLES II THE BALD 79 

castles, and paid a small sum of money yearly, or prom- 
ised help in war in return for protection. This made The growing 
the nobles very much more powerful than they had been, nobles" 
Soon the whole country was covered with castles and 
estates over which the nobles ruled like kings, making 
laws and waging war as it pleased them, and owning 
the King merely as "over-lord." But this was only 
exchanging one evil for another. For by the lawless wars 
of these lawless nobles the whole land was filled with 
misery and bloodshed, and the state of the people became 
truly wretched. 

Charles saw how this growing power of the nobles 
weakened his power, and again and again he forbade 
castles to be built, or towns to be fortified without his 
leave. But the nobles did not listen to him. He was 
too feeble a ruler to force men to obey him, and in the 
end he was obliged to allow what he could not hinder. 

Charles could not keep peace within the land he pos- 
sessed, nor protect it from outside foes. Yet he was 
greedy of more. So when his brother, the Emperor, and 
his son after him died, he hurried to Rome and had 
himself crowned Emperor. He quarrelled with his 
brother, Louis the German, with whom he had sworn „, 
everlasting friendship. And when Louis died he con- hopes 
tinned the quarrel with his nephews, for he hoped once the Empire 
again to unite under his sceptre all the vast Empire 
of Charlemagne. It was while fighting against one of 
the sons of Louis the German that Charles met his 
death in 877. He became ill and died of fever in a 
wretched hut among the Alps near the Mont Cenis pass. 
It was a miserable end to a miserable reign of thirty- 
seven years. 



CHAPTER XV 

LOUIS II THE STAMMERER, AND HIS SONS 

rpjjg Charles the Bald was succeeded by his son, Louis 
Stammerer's le Beffuc, or the Stammerer. He was weak in health 

miserable f i . -n i 

reign; and Weak m will, but his reign was so short that it is 
hard to know whether or not he added anything to the 
misery into which the realm had fallen. 

The misery could hardly have been greater. The 
people were wearied with constant wars. Hunger, 
poverty, and sickness were abroad in the land. The 
nobles fought among themselves, the Northmen ravaged 
all the western shores, the Saracens attacked the south, 
from Italy and Germany the sons of Louis the German 
threatened their cousin. 

The whole country was full of wars and troubles, 

when the Stammerer died in 879, after scarcely eighteen 

months' reign. He was succeeded by his two young 

•i^i? sons, Louis and Carloman. Louis was eighteen. Carlo- 
succeeded , . , 

by his sons man Only fourteen. Unlike the other Carolingian 
princes they loved each other and did not quarrel over the 
division of the kingdom. They were courageous and 
warlike, but they were mere boys and could do little 
to stem the troubles of the time. 

Louis indeed built a castle of wood as protection against 
the Northmen. But it became a fortress for them, rather 
than a defence for the Franks. For, badly supported by his 
vassals, Louis could find no one to hold the castle for him. 

80 



LOUIS II THE STAMMERER 81 

After two years of troubled reign Louis died suddenly ^°^^ "^^s 
from an accident while out riding. Carloman then ruled 
alone. He too fought the Northmen, sometimes defeat- 
ing them, sometimes being defeated by them. But for 
want of soldiers, and want of agreement among his 
nobles, he was never able to drive them out. At length, 
weary of the struggle, he made a treaty with them, and 
having received a great sum of money the Northmen 
promised to go away, and not return for twelve years. 

A few days after this Carloman went hunting. He was 
chasing a wild boar when it suddenly turned and at- 
tacked him savagely. Seeing that the King's life was 
in danger, a comrade rode quickly forward and struck 
at the boar with his spear. But in his eagerness he aimed 
badly. His spear slipped, and instead of killing the 
boar it pierced the King in the thigh. 

The wound was a very bad one, and in these days 
doctors were not skilful. In a few days it was seen that 
the young King must die. He faced death bravely. He 
knew that his comrade had meant to help and not to 
hurt him. But he knew, too, that, if the truth were 
told, the people would kill the brave man, perhaps in 
some cruel fashion, for having caused their King's death. 
Carloman did not wish an innocent man to suffer. So 
he hid the real cause of his wound, and told those around 
him that his leg had been torn by the tusks of the boar. Carloman 

QI6S 

He died in 884, having reigned four years in all. 

Neither Louis nor Carloman had any sons and the 
heir to the throne was their little step-brother Charles, 
who was not yet five years old. But this was no time 
in which to give the ruling of the state into the hands 
of a helpless child, so the nobles chose the Emperor 
Charles le Gros, or the Fat, to be their King. 



82 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

^cLriTJ'The Charles the Fat was the youngest son of Louis the 
Fat becomes German. He was already Emperor and King of Italy 
and Germany. So now once again all the realm of Char- 
lemagne was united under one sceptre. But Charles 
was a very diflferent ruler from his great-grandfather, 
Charlemagne. He was fat and lazy, treacherous and 
cruel, neither a soldier nor a statesman. 




Ike dragoa-hjeraded ves- 
sels sailed up the rivers. 






CHAPTER XVI 

CHARLES THE FAT --HOW THE MEN OF PARIS DEFIED 

THE SEA KINGS 

As SOON as the Northmen heard of the death of Carlo- 
man they returned. From far and near the sea robbers The 
came. Never before had they gathered in such numbers return 
as now. The Franks stood aghast as they saw the 
dragon-headed vessels sail up their rivers. 

"Have you not been paid?" they asked. "Have you 
not promised to keep away for twelve years.?" 

"Nay," replied the Northmen, "it was with Carlo- 
man we made our bargain. Carloman is dead, we are 
free from our oath. If the new King would make a 
bargain with us let him pay us more gold." 

Up the river Seine they sailed, ship upon ship, large 
and small, to the number of seven hundred. They 
attacked and took town after town, growing ever bolder 
and more insolent as they advanced. 

At length they reached Paris. For miles the river They besiege 
was black with vessels bringing an army of thirty thou- ^"^' 
sand heathen against the fair city. 

But here in Paris the bravest of the Franks had 
gathered led by Eudes, Count of Paris, son of Robert Count Eudes 
the Strong, who in his day alone had held the Normans them;'^'^ ^ 
in check. With him was the fighting Bishop Gozlin. 
And herethe Northmen were stopped in their triumphal 
course. 

83 



84 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Finding Paris so strongly guarded, Siegfried the Sea 
King demanded to be brought before the Bishop. 

"GozHn," he said, "take pity on yourself and your 
followers. If you do not wish to perish allow us to pass 
through Paris. If you do this, we promise to preserve 
you and Eudes and all your goods from harm." 

But Gozlin answered, "This city has been given into 
our care by Charles our Emperor. He has given it 
to us, not to bring ruin on our Empire, but to insure 
peace. If by chance this city had been given unto you 
to guard would you have yielded it to the enemy?" 

"Nay, had I done so I should perish by the sword," 
replied Siegfried. "Nevertheless, if you will not yield 
what I ask, as soon as the sun rises we shall begin our 
attack." 

So saying he departed. Gozlin would not yield, and 
Siegfried kept his word. Day had hardly dawned when 
the Northmen attacked the tower which guarded the 
bridge across the Seine. All day the fight lasted. Ar- 
rows rained upon the brave defenders. They on their 
side poured burning oil and melted lead upon the enemy, 
so that to escape being burned many of the Northmen 
threw themselves into the river and were drowned. 
Night at last put an end to the fight. 

Next morning it began again. All day it raged as 
fiercely as before. Then, seeing that Paris was not to 
be taken by assault, the Northmen resolved to starve 
the people into surrender. So a long siege began. 

While the Northmen lay encamped around the walls, 
the people of Paris suffered all the horrors of hunger and 
disease. Not a day passed without some fighting, 
and every day the number of the brave defenders grew 
smaller. Still they fought on and hoped on. 



CHARLES THE FAT 85 

Message after message was sent to the Emperor beg- 
ing for aid, but no aid came. Still encouraged by their 
brave Bishop the people held out. Then one sad day 
the Bishop died. Without the walls of Paris there was 
rejoicing, within wailing and tears. It seemed as if 
with the gallant Bishop hope too had died. Then at he goes in 
last Count Eudes decided to go himself to seek aid from help; 
the Emperor. Disguised as a Northman he left Paris in 
secret, and passed safely through the camp of the enemy. 

Eudes left the city in charge of Ebles, a nephew of 
the dead Bishop. He guided the people gallantly while 
their brave Count was absent, and kept hope alive in 
their hearts until one morning Eudes, surrounded by 
soldiers, appeared upon the height beyond the walls. 
The people of Paris saw him and rejoiced. 

The Northmen too saw him and made ready to fight, 
and prevent him entering the city. But Eudes put 
Spurs to his horse, and drawing his sword, he dashed 
forward, cutting his way through the enemy. To right 
and left his sword flashed again and again, and many . 
a heathen warrior fell dead in his tracks. Followed fast 
by his men Eudes reached the gates. As he came near 
Ebles threw them open wide, and Eudes dashed through. 
Then turning he and his followers beat back with great his return 
slaughter the heathen host who pursued th6m. 

Great was the joy within the walls at the return of 
the hero. Greater still was the joy at the news that 
the Emperor was fast approaching with help. 

But Charles the Fat was slow to move. For many, 
many long days and nights the people looked in vain for 
- the Emperor and his army. 

At last they came. The slopes of Montmartre were 
white with their tents, the glitter of their spears was like 



86 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

the stars at night, and the hearts of the brave defenders 
rejoiced. Now, at length, the Northmen would be 
utterly defeated. 

The French watched eagerly from the walls of Paris 
ready to join in the fight as soon as the Emperor gave 
the signal. But day by day passed. No trumpet 
sounded to battle, no war cry was heard. The soldiers 
of the Emperor lay idle, their banners fluttering lazily 
by their tents. Then suddenly one day the people of 
Emperor's Paris learned that the Emperor had made a treaty with 
treac ery ^^^ enemy. He had given the Northmen leave to go to 
spend the winter in the part of France called Burgundy, 
and pillage there at will. This he did because the Bur- 
gundians had rebelled against him. It was an easy way, 
he thought, of getting rid of the Northmen and punish- 
ing the rebels at the same time. 

When the people of Paris heard of this shameful treaty, 
they were filled with anger. All their suflFering had been 
in vain. They had endured month after month of misery, 
in order to prevent the Northmen getting farther into 
the country. Now the Emperor was giving them free 
leave to pass to the very heart of it, there to plunder 
and burn at will. 

But the people of Paris would not consent to this 
Thepeopie^s bargain. They refused to allow the Northmen's ships 
to pass up the river, and manned the walls, and fought 
as sturdily as at the beginning of the siege. The North- 
men, however, were now determined to reach the rich 
lands of Burgundy. So, seeing that they could in no 
way pass the city by river, they took their boats out 
of the water, carried them more than two miles over- 
land, and launched them again above the city, well out 
of reach of the French arrows and slings. 



rage 



CHARLES THE FAT 87 

So the great siege of Paris ended. The city had been 
saved. It seemed at first as if only the city had been 
saved, and as if the rest of France was to be given over 
to the Northmen. But it was really not so. For the 
fame of the siege spread abroad in the kingdom, and the 
French took heart. If one city could keep the North- 
men at bay for a whole year why should not others? 
they asked. It was plain then that the Northmen 
might be conquered, they said. 

Charles the Fat did not reign long after his cowardly 
treaty with the Northmen. His people had grown tired The Emperor 
of his sloth, and, in 887, they drove him from the throne, 
and chose another Emperor. He made no resistance. 
He who had been one day ruler of a vast empire found 
himself the next a lonely beggar. He was so old and 
fat that he could not move without help; his mind, too, 
was giving way. He was an object for pity rather than 
anger. But in his weakness and distress he found no 
friend. Forsaken by every one, in danger of starving, 
he was obliged to beg his bread until he died a few months 
later. He had reigned in France three years, but the 
French had such a contempt for him that they do not 
count him among their Kings. Charles the Bald is 
Charles II and Charles the Simple, of whom we shall 
hear later on, is Charles III. The Emperor Charles 
the Fat is passed over. 



I 



CHAPTER XVII 

CHARLES III THE SIMPLE — HOW ROLLO THE SEA 
KING DID HOMAGE TO THE KING OF FRANCE 

When Charles the Fat was deposed, the great Empire of 
Charlemagne was at an end forever. Never again have 
France, Italy, and Germany been united under one 
ruler. The Germans chose another Emperor, and the 
Eudes is French, remembering how bravely Eudes had led the 

crowned as ^ ^ , , , 

King; sicgc of Paris, chosc him for their King. He was crowned 
with great rejoicing. But the gallant young King had 
no easy task, for France was all torn and desolate with 
civil war, and five other princes at least set themselves 
up as kings of different parts. 

Besides this, some of the nobles took Charles the 
young son of Louis the Stammerer and crowned him 
King. You remember that he had been passed over 
before because he was too young to rule, and Charles 
the Fat had been chosen instead. He was now fourteen, 
still too young to rule, but by placing him on the throne 
some of the turbulent nobles hoped to win great power 
for themselves. For Charles was young and gay, and 
seemed so easy to lead that he is called Charles the 
Simple. 

So Eudes had to fight for his crown. But he was wise 
as well as brave and kingly; he remembered that; al- 
though he was the chosen of the people, the father of 
Charles had been his king. So he put an end to the 

88 



CHARLES III THE SIMPLE 89 

quarrel by giving Charles part of the kingdom and prom- 
ising to him the rest when he died. 

And brave, wise Eudes ha,d not long to live. Soon 
he became very ill. Feeling that he was about to die 
he called his nobles around him, and begged them to 
keep faith with Charles. Then, on New Year's Day, 
898, he closed his eyes forever, having reigned for ten 
years. He was buried in St. Denis among the Mero- 
vingians and Carolingians who had gone before him. 

Eudes was the first of a new race of kings who were 
to sit upon the throne of France for many generations. 
But in the meantime the Carolingians were restored. 
For three days after Eudes's death Charles the Simple chai-iesThe 
was crowned once more. Simple 

The country was still torn by civil war, still desolated Km°g 
by the Northmen. Their chief leader was now called Roliothe 
Rollo. He was a hardy old sea-king, taller and stronger 
than any of his followers, fierce and pitiless as a hungry 
wolf. He laid waste the land and filled it with tears 
and mourning till at length Charles, weary of the strife, 
made a treaty with him. 

By this treaty Rollo was to be given the King's 
daughter Gisella for his wife, and the dukedom of all 
that part of France which we now call Normandy. 
In return for this, Rollo was to promise to become a 
Christian, to cease from ravaging the land, and become 
the subject of King Charles. To all this Rollo agreed, 
but he asked for still more land. For Normandy was 
the part of France which had suffered most from the 
attacks of the Northmen, and was now little more 
than a desert waste. So to it Charles added the part of 
France called Brittany. Brittany was really not his to 
give, for the Bretons had never owned the rule of the 



90 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

French Kings, but Rollo was satisfied, and so peace 
was made. 

Then, upon an appointed day, there was a great 

meeting between Rollo and the King. Charles came 

with all his knights and nobles and Bishops, Rollo 

He becomes with all his bcst warriors. Charles with his crown upon 

the vassal of i • i i • 

Charles and his head sat upou his throne, while Rollo knelt before 
Normandy, him and placcd his hands between the King's hands and 
^^^ swore to be his man. 

It was hard for the proud sea-king to bend his knee to 
another, or to put his hand within the hand of another 
in token of subjection. Rollo, however, knelt and re- 
peated the words as the Bishops bade him. But that 
was not enough. 

"You must now kiss the King's foot," they said. 

Rollo started up in anger, "Never, by heaven!" he 
cried, his blue eyes flashing. 

"But you must, " said the Bishops. "It is the custom 
that whoever receives such a gift from the King must 
kiss his foot." 

"Nay, never will I kiss the foot of any man," said 
Rollo. 

But the Bishops still insisted. 

"Then let one of my warriors perform it for me," said 
Rollo. 

And to this the Bishops were fain to consent, for it 
was plain the proud sea-king would never stoop to kiss 
the foot of Charles. 

So one of the Northmen warriors was called forward. 
But he had little liking for the act which seemed to him 
beneath the dignity of a freeman. He was told to kneel, 
but he had no mind to kneel. Stooping, he roughly lifted 
the King's foot to the level of his mouth, and Charles 



CHARLES III THE_SIMPLE 91 

the Simple fell off his throne backward amid the rude 
laughter of the Northmen. 

In this way RoUo the Northman became Duke of ^« , 

" . . JNortnmen 

Normandy, and he and his followers took possession become 
of the land and settled there. They forgot their far-off 
homes, and took France for their home, and the French 
language for their language. So now we will call them 
no more Northmen, but Normans, which is the name by 
which we know them best. 

RoUo kept .his word and was baptized. Robert, 
Count of France, brother of brave Eudes, was his god- 
father and gave him the new Christian name of Robert. 
But he is best known by his heathen name of Rollo. 

Seeing their leader baptized, many of his warriors 
followed his example, and became Christians also. Then 
RoUo, the wild sea-king, settled down and became a wise 
and peaceful ruler. He rebuilt the churches and towns 
which before he had ruined. He made good laws, and RoUp keeps 

° ' good law and 

saw that they were kept. Theft especially was punished peace 
so severely that it was almost unknown. No man had 
need of locks and bolts; ploughs and carts were left in 
the fields at night, flocks and herds might be shepherd- 
less yet safe. The people said that even gold and jewels 
might be left upon the highway, and no man would 
touch them. 

One day the Duke thought he would put this to the 
test. He had been hunting, and at mid-day he and his 
companions sat down to rest and dine by a lake. And 
as, after the meal, they sat at ease drinking, and shelter- 
ing from the heat of the mid-day sun, it may be the talk 
fell upon the people, and the laws, and the peace which 
had come to the land. Rollo lay upon the grass in the 
shade of a mighty oak tree, and as he listened to the talk 



92 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

he looked up through the green branches and smiled. 
Then rising he unclasped the golden bracelets from his 
arms, and hung them upon the branches of the tree. 
And there he left them. 

Rollo and his companions returned to the chase; the 
sound of the hunting horns and the baying of dogs died 
away in the distance. The glade by the lake was 
deserted once more. Only on the tree, like some strange 
fruit, there hung the glittering jewels. Huntsmen and 
husbandmen, travellers and pilgrims, passing that way 
saw them there, but no one touched them. In rain and 
sunshine, in summer and winter, they hung unharmed, 
so that when three long years had passed and Rollo 
returned to the spot, he found his bracelets still upon 
the branches where he had set them. And ever after the 
lake was called Roumare, or lake of Rollo. 

But while Rollo the Duke was ruling well, Charles the 
Charles is led King was showiug morc and more that he was unable 
to rule. He allowed himself to be led by a favourite 
called Haganon, who was a clever soldier, but of humble 
birth. It made the great nobles angry that they could 
only reach the King through this common man. And 
the more power the King allowed to him, the more in- 
solent he became. Once many of the nobles and people 
of high estate came to see the King. But for four days 
they stood without his door waiting in vain to see him. 
For Haganon was with Charles, and he would neither 
come out to speak with the nobles nor send them any 
message. So they went away very angry saying, "Hag- 
anon will soon be King, or else Charles will be brought 
as low as Haganon." 

At length the King and nobles all gathered to a great 
council at Soissons. As Charles sat upon his throne in 



CHARLES III THE SIMPLE 93 

all his royal state, one noble after another advanced 
before him, holding in his hand his rod of office. Each 
one as he reached the throne broke his rod, and cast the he is deposed. 

922 

pieces at the King's feet. "We reject you, O Charles!" 
they cried; "we will no longer have you as lord and 
master, for you are but a King of a coward's heart." 

Then one by one they turned to go, till at length the 
King was left sitting in state upon his throne, utterly alone. 

The nobles then chose Robert, Count of Paris, to be 
their King. He was an old man, the brother of brave 
Eudes. Some of the people, however, still clung to 
Charles. So there was civil war once more. But Robert 
was never really King, for, in the battle that followed, 
Charles indeed was defeated, but Robert was killed. 

Robert, however, had a son named Hugh. He might 
now have been King had he wished. But he refused. 
He chose rather to be simply Duke of France than take 
the more glorious and more dangerous title of King. 
The nobles therefore chose Robert's son-in-law Raoul, Raoui 

1 11- T^" becomes 

and crowned him as Kmg. King 

After the battle in which Robert had been killed 
Charles had fled. But he was soon taken prisoner by 
the treachery of Count Herbert, one of the greatest of 
his nobles. This noble sent a messenger to Charles 
saying that he was not pleased with the choice of Raoul 
for King, and promising to set Charles upon the throne 
again. 

Simple Charles believed this, and with his few remain- 
ing followers set out for the Count's castle. The traitor 
received the poor King with great state. He knelt to him, 
and when his son refused to follow his example he gave 
him a box on the ear saying, "Learn not to stand when 
you receive your King." 



94 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

For one day Charles was surrounded with homage. 
Then Count Herbert sent away his few followers, saying 
Charles is that the King had no more need of them. They went, 
and Charles at once found himself in prison. 

Then his Queen Elgiva fled to England with her little 
son Louis and took refuge at the court of Athelstane. 
For Athelstane was her brother. 

Charles remained a prisoner for the rest of his life. 
Once or twice, indeed, when the nobles, wanting to force 
King Raoul to do as they wished, they brought the poor 
old King out of his prison, clothed him in fine clothes 
and threatened to place him upon the throne again. 
But as soon as they got what they wanted, Charles was 
sent back again to prison, and there he died. 



I 



CHAPTER XVIII 

HOW HUGH CAPET BECAME KING OP FRANCE 

Raoul was not a great King, and Hugh, Duke of France, 
was by this time far the most powerful man in the 
country, being indeed called Hugh the Great. So when 
Raoul died in 936, leaving no son, Hugh might again 
have been King, but he again refused. He thought it 
was wiser to allow some one else to have the appearance 
of power, while he had it in reality. So instead of be- 
coming King himself he sent over the sea to England 
for Louis, the young son of Charles the Simple. Louis 
was now a boy of sixteen, and Hugh hoped he would be 
easily led, as his father had been. 

Louis-d'outre-mer, or Louis-from-over-the-Sea as he Louis from 

111 11 ■ 1 o^®'' "^^ ^^^ 

was called, came and was greeted by the nobles with 

great joy. But it was soon seen that he was by no means 
like his father. Although still so young, he was clever, 
and of a proud and headstrong will. He determined 
to rule himself, and not be a mere King of show. This 
was by no means what Hugh wanted. From being 
Louis's friend he became his enemy, and soon France 
was once more torn by civil war. 

The young King made a brave fight, but all his cour- 
age was useless against the skill and wisdom of Hugh, 
who took and held him prisoner for a year. He was only 
set free after he had yielded the town of Laon to the 
Duke. This was almost the last possession remaining 

I 



I 



I 



96 ^A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

to the unhappy King, and with the loss of it his power 
sank to a mere shadow. Then he appealed for help to 
the Pope and to the Emperor of Germany, and at last 
Hugh was forced to make peace with him. He came to 
the King, once more put his hands between the King's 
hands, and promised to be his faithful vassal. 

But even after this there was no real peace in the land, 
and all the reign of Louis-from-over-the-Sea was spent 
in fighting his nobles. For eighteen years he struggled 
on, then one day while chasing a wolf he was thrown from 
his horse and died. 

Louis-from-over-the-Sea left two sons, the eldest of 
which, Lothaire, was only thirteen. And for a third 
time the crown was offered to Hugh, Duke of France. 
For a third time he refused it, and Lothaire was crowned. 
Two years later Hugh died, but his son, also named Hugh, 
succeeded him as Duke. He, like his father, was of 
great power. "Lothaire is King in name," said a writer 
Hugh is King of the time, "Hugh is King in fact." 

King Lothaire reigned for thirty -two years in troublous 
times. He was succeeded by his son Louis V, who is 
called Louis Do Nothing. Perhaps the name was un- 
deserved, for he had scarcely time to do anything, as his 
reign lasted little more than a year. In 987 he had a fall 
from his horse and died. He left no son and with him 
Oiroiin^Jan ended the great Carolingian line, although Louis 
line Do Nothing had an uncle, Charles of Lorraine. He was 
the younger brother of King Lothaire, and according to 
our ideas he was heir to the throne. But in those far-oil 
and warlike times these ideas had not yet become fixed. 
The great nobles had grown very powerful. Most of 
them did not want to have Charles to reign over them, 
for he was a vassal of the German Emperor, and had 



HOW HUGH CAPET BECAME KING 97 

married a lady beneath him in birth. So they resolved 
to choose a King from among themselves. 

At the time of Louis's death it happened that many of 
the nobles were met together in council. Among them 
was the powerful Bishop named Adalberon, and of course 
Duke Hugh. They began to talk of who should be King. 
Then the Bishop rose in his place and stood beside the 
Duke. 

"It seems to me," he said, "that we ought to put oflt 
for some time the choosing of our King so that each one 
of us may think over it carefully. Then on an ap- 
pointed day let us again meet together to choose our 
leader. Will you swear to me and to our noble Duke 
to do naught in the matter until that day?" 

To this all those gathered there agreed. They put 
their hands between the hands of the Duke and swore 
to keep faith. And when they had fixed the time at 
which they should meet again they separated and went 
to their own homes. 

Meanwhile Charles of Lorraine came to the Bishop 
and sought his help. "All the world knows, reverend 
father," he said, "that I ought to succeed to my brother 
and my nephew. Why should I be cast out of my in- 
heritance? I am a man, and have birth, and courage, 
and all that is needed in a King." 

But the Bishop had no wish to help Charles and 
answered him in a few words. 

"You have always made friends with low, wicked folk," 
he said. "Even now you will not give them up. How 
can you expect to reach the throne in company with 
such men, and by the help of such men?" 

"I cannot forsake my friends," replied Charles. "I 
hope to win others." 



98 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

"I can do nothing without the consent of the nobles," 
said the Bishop, as he turned coldly away. 

Very sadly, with no hope of the throne, Charles went 
back to Lorraine, which he held as vassal of the German 
Emperor. 

At the time appointed the nobles met again together. 
Again the Bishop spoke. "It is true Charles has his 
followers," he said. "But we must set on the throne 
one who is not merely noble of birth, but noble in mind. 
Charles has so far forgotten himself as to have no shame 
in serving a stranger king. He has married a wife taken 
from the rank of his vassals. How is it possible that 
you should bend the knee to her as Queen? Think well. 
If you wish to bring unhappiness on our land, make 
Charles King. If you wish happiness for it, choose Hugh, 
the illustrious Duke." 

When the Bishop had finished speaking, all the nobles 
Hugh is cried out with one consent, "Let Hugh, the great Duke, 

chosen King, , ^^. „ o o 

987; be King. 

Thus a new line of Kings came to the throne of France, 
a line which was to hold it for eight hundred years. 

At once Hugh was crowned, and, in order to make his 
kingdom more sure, the new King asked the Archbishop 
to crown his son Robert as King and successor. At first 
the Archbishop said it was impossible to crown two kings 
in one year. But after a little he yielded. So with 
great ceremony Robert, son of Hugh, was crowned. 

But although Hugh was careful thus to make sure that 
his son would reign after him it is said that he himself 
never wore the crown except upon the day of his coro- 
nation. It is hard to tell why he refused to wear his 
crown. Whatever the reason may have been, some 
people say that he received his surname Capet because 



i 



HOW HUGH CAPET BECAME KING 99 

of this, from the Latin word caput, a head, his being a 
head without covering. Others say that he received the 
name because he had a large head, or because he wore a 
chape or cope. Still others say that Capet was already 
a family name in the time of his father, Hugh the Great, te is the 
In any case, the name clung to the family, and the whole Capetians 
line of Kings is known as the Capetians. 



CHAPTER XIX 

HUGH CAPET — HOW THE BISHOP BETRAYED HIS 

FRIEND 

Although most of the nobles had chosen Hugh as King, 
all had not done so, and some would not acknowledge 
his right to reign. We hear of one proud noble who 
overran the country round him and called himself 
Count of it, caring nothing for Hugh. The King, angry 
that his authority should be thus set at naught, sent for 
the noble. 

"Who made you Count?" he asked. 

"Who made you King?" quickly answered the insolent 

lord. And Hugh had no reply to make, for well he knew 

that his power was but small. Well he knew that he sat 

upon the throne by the favour of even such haughty 

and turbulent nobles as he who now defied him. 

Charles of So loug as Charlcs of Lorraine lived and claimed a 

danger'tothe right to the throuc, Hugh could not feel safe. So the 

throne; fiy^ig fought. But Charles was hard to beat, and it 

was by treachery that in the end he was overcome. 

The traitor was named Ascelin, he was a Bishop, and 
he and Charles had once been friends. But they had 
quarrelled, and Charles had driven the Bishop into exile. 
Now, however, having agreed with Hugh to betray him, 
Ascelin pretended to make friends once more, and while 
he laid his wicked plans the Bishop went to stay with 
Charles. So it fell out that one night as they sat at 

100 



HOW THE BISHOP BETRAYED HIS FRIEND 101 

supper Charles took a golden cup full of wine, and holding 
it toward the Bishop said: "Drink in token of your 
faith to me. But if you mean not to keep faith, drink 
not lest you would be classed with the traitor Judas." 

Falsely smiling, Ascelin replied, "I will take the cup 
and willingly drink all it contains." 

"You must say," cried Charles, "'and I will keep 
faith.'" 

The Bishop took the golden cup and drank to the last 
drop. Then setting it down empty he cried, "I will 
keep faith, or I will perish as did Judas." 

The evening passed in talk and laughter, the false 
Bishop being among the gayest of the company. At 
length the feast was over and all lay down to rest, save 
the traitor. He alone waked. For he felt that now the 
time had come to carry out his wicked plans. 

So when every one was asleep Ascelin crept softly 
to the bedside of Charles. Cautiously he stole his sword 
and dagger, and those of the knights near him. 

Then going to the sentinel at the door Ascelin ordered tetrlye'r'^ 
him to go quickly and gather his followers. The man 
hesitated. 

"Go," said the Bishop, "I will guard the door till 
you return." So the man went. 

As soon as the sentinel had gone, Ascelin placed himself 
in the middle of the doorway, holding his sword ready 
beneath his robe in case of attack. 

Soon all his followers were gathered round the Bishop. 
They entered the room where Charles was sleeping, 
and he awakening from a heavy sleep found himself 
surrounded by armed men. He leaped from his bed, at 
the same time putting out his hand to seize his sword. 
It was not there. 



102 A mSTORY OF FRANCE 

"What means this?" he cried, as his eyes fell on the 
cruel face of the crafty Bishop. 

"Once you forced me into exile," replied Ascelin, "now 
it is my turn. Now I will hunt you forth. I am a free 
man, but you will be in bondage to others." 

"O Bishop," cried Charles bitterly, "I ask you have 
you no remembrance of last night's supper? Was your 
oath last night a lie?" 

So saying Charles dashed in blind rage at the traitor. 
and taken But he had no sword. He was powerless. Armed soldiers 
closed in upon him. They seized him, and throwing' 
him back on his bed held him there. In a few moments 
he was bound and cast prisoner into a darksome dungeon. 
There after a few months he died, and so Hugh was free 
from his greatest rival. 



CHAPTER XX 

ROBERT I THE PIOUS — THE BEGGARS' KING 

Hugh died in 996 and was succeeded by his son, Robert p°^^^}' *^^ 

the Pious. He was tall and handsome, with soft eyes tia character 

and a kindly mouth. As his surname tells us, he was 

very religious, and spent much of his time in praying. 

He wrote poetry, too, and played upon the lute. He was 

so fond of music that often, dressed in his royal robes and 

with his crown upon his head, he would go into the 

Cathedral and lead the choir and sing among the monks. 

A gentle, kindly man with winning ways and generous 

heart, he was little suited to be a King in those rough 

times. 

But although Robert was so good, and although he 
gave a great deal of money to the Church, the Pope was 
angry with him and threatened to excommunicate him. 
The Pope did this because Robert had married his own 
cousin, which the Pope said was wicked. Robert loved 
his wife, and refused to give her up. But at length the 
people became afraid of the anger of the Pope. They 
all fled from the King, who was left at last with only two 
servants. Even they served him in fear, burning every- 
thing he had touched, and cleansing by fire the metal 
cups and plates he used. So at length King Robert 
yielded to the Pope, and put away his beautiful wife 
Bertha. 

A few years later he married another lady named 

103 



104 A fflSTORY OF FRANCE 

Constance, the daughter of the Count of Toulouse. She 
was beautiful and frivolous, with a sharp tongue and 
proud manners. She brought to her husband's gloomy 
court a merry train of courtiers and troubadours. 
The grave monks who surrounded King Robert were 
The manners shocked at the gay life these courtiers led, shocked at 
and of the the straugc clothes and bright colours they wore. For 
^°" they cut their hair short, shaved their beards, and wore 
ridiculous shoes, curled up at the toes. It seemed to the 
sober people of Northern France that men who could 
dress in such a strange manner could not fail to be wicked. 
And yet, sad to say, some of the people began to copy 
these frivolous fashions which the Southerners had 
brought among them. And although the priests told 
them that they were thus yielding to the wiles of the 
Evil One, many of them still kept to their wicked ways, 
shaving their beards, cutting their hair, and wearing 
ridiculous dresses and shoes. 

But while the Queen and her courtiers lived a gay 

life, spending money carelessly on all sorts of splendour, 

The wretched there was much misery in the land. Many of the people 

country had not enough to eat and the country swarmed with 

beggars. 

Robert was so sorry for the poor and helpless that he 
gave nearly all he had in charity. Beggars followed him 
everywhere, even into his palace, and when he had no 
more money to give he pretended not to notice when 
some of them stole, and they grew so greedy and so bold 
that they stole even the ornaments of his dress. This 
made the haughty Queen very angry, so Robert did his 
best to hide his deeds of charity from her. Many a time 
he gave a poor beggar money or food with the warning, 
"Beware lest the Queen see thee." It is told how one 



ROBERT I THE PIOUS 105 

day when he sat at dinner a poor man placed himself at 
his feet, and was fed by the King under the table by 
stealth. As the beggar sat crouching beneath the table 
he saw a beautiful golden ornament hanging from the 
King's robe; so, taking his knife, he cut it oflf and then 
hurried away. 

When the company rose from the table the Queen 
noticed that the precious ornament was gone. She was 
very angry and cried out sharply, "Oh, my good lord, 
what enemy has stolen your beautiful golden ornament? " 

"Oh," replied the King, "no one has stolen it. Please 
God, it will be of more use to him who took it than to us." 
And quite unconcerned the King went away with a smil- 
ing face to say his prayers. 

But even in church Robert was not free from beggars. 
One day while he knelt in prayer a robber cut the golden 
fringe from his robe. He had cut half of it oflf when 
the King noticed him. 

"That will do, go away now," said he gently. "You 
have taken enough, perhaps some one else has more need 
of the rest than you have." 

These stories show us into what dreadful poverty the 
constant wars and terrible misrule had brought many of 
the people. Indeed, the lives of the poor were so hard 
and bitter that in many places throughout France they 
rose in rebellion. In Normandy especially there was 
great discontent. 

"The nobles," said the peasants, "do us nothing but Discontent of 
evil. With them we have neither gain nor profit from ^p®^^*''^ 
our labours. Every day they take our cattle for forced 
service. Then there are old taxes and new taxes, and 
pleas without end. There are so many bailiffs and ser- 
geants that we have not an hour of peace. Every day 



106 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

they harry us, take our goods, and hunt us from our land. 
There is no protection for us against the nobles and their 
servants. No oath binds them. 

"Why should we let ourselves be treated thus? Are 
we not men as they are.'* It is only courage that we need. 
Let us bind ourselves together by an oath, and swear to 
help each other. If they want to fight, have we not 
thirty or forty peasants for every one of their knights? 
Have we not peasants who are young and both ready 
and willing to fight with axe and club, with bow and 
arrow, and even with stones if they have no other 
weapons? 

"Let us resist the knights. Then we shall be free to 
cut down trees, hunt game, and fish as we like. Then 
we shall do as we will in field, and stream, and wood." 

In this way the peasants talked in their secret meetings. 
But these meetings became known to the nobles. One 
day, when the chief leaders were met together, a large 
^°^nih^d body of armed men burst in upon them. The poor 
peasants, who were half naked and badly armed, could 
do nothing against soldiers clad in steel, and armed with 
sword, and spear, and battle axe. 

All the leaders were taken prisoners. Some of them 
were put to death in cruel fashion, some had their eyes 
put out, their hands and feet cut ojBf, and were then sent 
home to their villages that the sight of their dreadful 
sufferings might strike fear into the hearts of their fel- 
lows. After this, seeing the dreadful punishment which 
had overcome their leaders, the rest of the peasants gave 
up their plotting, and with despair in their hearts, re- 
turned to their ploughs. 

Yet we can hardly believe that Robert made the misery 
of the poor any lighter by allowing them to steal. This 



ROBERT I THE PIOUS 107 

was simple weakness rather than goodness, and although 
he was so lenient to the thieves and beggars who sur- 
rounded him, his religion made him very cruel in other 
ways. In his reign began the persecution of the Jews, 
which lasted during many centuries. 

At this time many people had begun to make pilgrim- 
ages to the Holy Land. The Caliph, the heathen ruler 
of the land, became angry at this, for he hated all 
Christians, and he destroyed the Church of the Holy 
Sepulchre at Jerusalem. This filled the whole Christian 
world with anger. They believed in their anger that the 
Jews, who were to be found in every country in Europe, 
had written to the Caliph and encouraged him to do the 
deed. So in punishment the Jews were hunted from their 
homes, robbed, ill-treated, and killed. Yet hunted and Treatment of 
ill-treated though they were, they always returned. They 
were not allowed to possess land, but they had money 
and learning. They were the doctors, and the bankersj 
and the chief merchants of the time. Indeed the people 
could not get on without them. 

But although the people were thus obliged to bear with 
the Jews, they insulted and humiliated them cruelly, 
and many ceremonies were invented for this purpose 
alone. On Easter Day, for instance, a Jew was obliged 
to come to church to receive a blow on the head from a 
Christian. The person whom the Bishop most wished 
to honour was given the right to strike the blow. Once, 
it is said, a noble hit so hard that he knocked the Jew's 
brains out, and he fell to the ground dead. 

But it was not only Jews who were persecuted. It was 
now that Christians first began to kill each other for the 
love of God. In Orleans some one began to teach 
Christianity not as the priests taught it. This filled 



108 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

King Robert and his monks with horror. Such an 
The first evil must be crushed out at once. So the heretics were 
persMutions taken prisoners, tried, and condemned to be burned to 
death. 

Not far from the city a great bonfire was built. As 
the heretics came out of the church where they had been 
condemned, the Queen stood in the porch to watch. 
At the head of the procession marched a priest who had 
once been her confessor. Seeing him thus among the 
heretics the haughty Queen was filled with anger, and 
springing forward she struck him in the face with her 
staff so that he lost the sight of one eye. 

The heretic priest bore this blow calmly. The pro- 
cession did not pause, and the thirteen men marched 
slowly on singing hymns, until they reached the place 
wh^re they were to die. This was the beginning in 
France of persecutions in the name of religion. In years 
to come many cruel things were to be done in the same 
cause. 

The last days of Robert the Pious were made bitter 
by the conduct of his sons. They, encouraged by their 
wilful, haughty mother, rebelled against the weak and 
kindly King. And Robert saw himself, like so many 
of the Carolingians, obliged to march to battle against 
his own sons. But peace was made at length, and very 
soon after, in 1031, Robert died. When it was known 
that he was dead the land was filled with sorrow and 
wailing. A crowd of poor widows and orphans sur- 
rounded the palace weeping aloud, beating their breasts, 
and praying. "O dear God," they cried, "why do 
you so afflict us.'* You have taken our father from us, 
and we are left desolate." 



CHAPTER XXI 

HENRY I — THE PEACE OF GOD AND THE TRUCE 

OF GOD 

Robert the Pious was succeeded by his son, Henry I. 
He did not come to the throne in peace, for turbulent 
Queen Constance wanted the throne for her youngest 
son, Robert. So in his name she fought against her son 
Henry. But Queen Constance was defeated and^died 
soon after. 

Henry was even a weaker King than Robert had been.? 
He did nothing to try to make his people better or 
happier. Indeed, the power of the King had gradually The power of 
grown so weak that it was now far less than that of greater than 
some of the great nobles who in name were vassals to ^^t of the 
the crown. Far more powerful than the King, for in- 
stance, was Robert of Normandy, the descendant of 
Duke RoUo. He was so great that he was called Robert 
the Magnificent, or sometimes, because of his wickedness, 
Robert the Devil. It was he more than any other who 
helped Henry to conquer Queen Constance. But he 
made the King pay for his help by giving him yet more 
land, and thus making him yet more powerful. 

During the reign of Henry the misery of the people 
increased. For there was famine in the land. For three There is 
years the harvests failed. The sky was overcast with ia^'°io33 
clouds, the rain hardly ceased. The corn seed rotted 
in the sodden earth, while weeds grew apace. The little 

109 



110 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

grain which sprouted was destroyed by blight; so that it 
became so dear that men paid large sums for a handful 
of mouldy wheat. 

Rich and poor alike were attacked by awful hunger, 
for money could not buy what none had to sell. Rich 
and poor alike grew gaunt and pale. They devoured the 
wild birds and beasts, and when there were no more they 
ate the bark of trees and the weeds that grew in the 
streams. They mixed a kind of white clay with what 
little they had of flour or bran and made bread of that. 
But the pangs of hunger were so cruel that some were 
even driven to the horror of eating human flesh. The 
people died in hundreds, in thousands. They fell by the 
wayside and in the fields, in such numbers that it was 
impossible to bury them all, and the wolves devoured 
them, and their bones lay whitening the earth. 

No words can tell the misery and the horror and pain 
of this time. But at length it came to an end. The sky 
cleared, the rain ceased, and once more waving fields of 
golden corn covered the land. 

During this time of fearful suffering the pride of the 
great had been softened. They felt that the famine 
had been sent by God as a punishment for their sins. 
And now that it was over the priests and Bishops prayed 
for a time of repentance and peace. Then the nobles 
met together with the Bishops and agreed to keep peace 
everywhere throughout the realm. It was commanded 
that whoever broke the peace should be despoiled of his 
goods and suffer dire punishments. For the breaker of 
the peace there should be no sanctuary. Even if he 
were found upon the very steps of the altar he should not 
escape the punishment of his crime. 

Everywhere throughout the land the Bishops gathered 



HENRY I AND THE TRUCE OF GOD 111 

the people together to hear the blessed news. It was 
received with joy both by great and small. The people 
hstened to the voice of the priests as to the voice of God. 
For every heart was still shaken by the memory of the 
past misery. In every heart there lurked the dread lest 
some misfortune should prevent them from enjoying 
the promise of the golden harvest. 

When the Bishops had spoken and told their good news, 
they raised their crosses to heaven crying, "Peace, 
peace, peace!" And the people stretching up their 
hands answered with one voice, "Peace, peace, peace!" 
Thus was a compact made between the people of France 
and God on high. And it was called the Peace of God. ^^^ ^^'^^ °^ 

The Peace of God was a glorious ideal. But it was too 
sublime, too splendid. It was impossible to hold to it 
in those rough times when war was the pastime of the 
great, the trade of half the world. The Peace of God was 
broken again and yet again. 

Then, seeing that war could not be done away with 
altogether, some of the peoples of France made a new 
law. This was that from Wednesday evening till Monday 
morning there should be no fighting, and that during the 
weeks of Lent and Advent there should be no fighting 
at all. During Lent and Advent it was also forbidden 
to build castles, to make weapons, or to drill soldiers, 
or, indeed, do anything in connection with war. 

This was called the Truce of God. It was perhaps never The Truce of 

1 ,111-1 f i' God 

quite tnorougnly kept, but it at least put a stop to a great 
deal of fighting. So although Henry I was a poor weak 
King and did little for his people, we have to remember 
that it was during his reign that men's hearts were moved 
to pity, so that they tried to lessen the misery of the people 
by such acts as the Peace of God and the Truce of God. 



CHAPTER XXII 

PHILIP I — HOW HAROLD THE SAXON PAID 
A VISIT TO DUKE WILLIAM 

Philip I a When Henry died in 1060 he was succeeded by his son 
King little Philip I. Philip was only a little boy of seven, and, of 

worth ^ , , ,, , , , 

remembering coursc, could not really rule, so the country was governed 
by a regent. But when Philip was about fourteen the 
regent died and after that the King himself ruled. He 
was not a good King; he was idle and pleasure-loving, 
and in his long reign of forty-eight years did nothing 
which makes him worthy of being remembered. The 
The Duke of deeds of his great vassal, the Duke of Normandy, were 
more of far morc importance than the King's, both to France 
and to England. 

While Robert was still on the throne the Duke of 
Normandy, Robert the Devil, made up his mind to go 
to the Holy Land in order to atone for his many sins. 
Before he set forth he called his vassals and barons 
together to tell them of his intentions. They begged 
him not to go, seeing his land would be open to great 
dangers and troubles if left without a lord. 

"By my faith," replied Robert, "I will not leave you 
lordless. I have a young son who, please God, will 
grow great and strong. Take him, I pray you, for your 
lord. I make him my heir from this day forth of all 
Normandy." 

This young son was called William and he was only 

112 



important 



I 



PHILIP I — A VISIT TO DUKE WILLIAM 113 

eight years old. But the barons promised to take him 
for their lord, and swore to be true to him. So Robert 
set out on his pilgrimage. He never came home again, 
but died in that far-off land. 

The Barons had sworn to be faithful to their young 
lord, but hardly had Robert gone when they began to 
revolt. It was with difficulty that Duke Alain of Brit- 
tany, who had been left as regent, could prevent the 
dukedom from being torn from William. 

Meanwhile William was growing up. He was very 
wilful, and had a quick, violent temper. But he was 
so handsome and high spirited that every one admired 
him. When he played games with his companions he 
took the leading parts and made the others obey him. 
He was the judge in their mock trials, the general in 
their sham fights. 

Soon he began to understand what the real fighting 
meant which was always going on around him. In his 
child's heart thus there awakened the strength and wis- 
dom of a man, and he tried to gain the love and trust 
of his father's nobles so that they might give up their 
quarrels and be true to him as their Duke. 

Among the nobles who surrounded William there was 
a handsome, fair-haired man with gentle, winning S'^'^j'"''^"^ 
manners. This was his cousin. Prince Edward of 
England. Duke William's aunt. Princess Emma, had 
married King Ethelred of England, and when he was 
driven from his throne by the Danes, she and her sons 
took refuge at the Court of Normandy. For nearly 
thirty years Edward lived in Normandy. He loved 
the country and the people and the language and 
all his Norman relations. So although Edward was 
much older than his cousin William, and although they 



The Duke's 
cousin 



114 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

were very different from each other, they were good 
friends. 
he returns to When Edward was at length called back to England 
°^ to become King, William was just fifteen. And when 
the cousins said good-bye to each other they hoped to 
meet again, although in those days people seldom went 
journeys unless it was for war or a pilgrimage. 

The year that his cousin went away, William insisted 
on being made a knight. So for the first time he was 
dressed in full armour, a sword was girt to his side, golden 
spurs were fastened to his heels. Then, without touch- 
ing the stirrups, he vaulted into the saddle of his pranc- 
ing war horse, and galloped up and down in front of an 
eager, admiring crowd of servants and vassals. For 
Duke William, with all his fierce tempers and wilful 
ways, made his servants and his neighbours love him 
dearly. 

This day upon which William first put on the arms of a 
knight was a day of rejoicing for his faithful barons, and 
a day of dread for his enemies. For it was said that in 
all France there was no knight who could so well guide 
a horse and wield a sword or spear. 

Now with a firm hand William proved that he meant 
to be master in his own land, and he "beat down with 
the sword heads that were too high." The nobles who 
had at first opposed him knew that they had found a 
master, and now tried how they could prove to him their 
firm faith and respect. 
The Duke Nine ycars after Edward became King of England 
England William went to pay him a visit. When he reached 
England he might still have believed himself to be in 
Normandy. For he found Norman soldiers and sailors, 
Norman priests and courtiers, everywhere. For Edward, 



PHILIP I — A VISIT TO DUKE WILLIAM 115 

because of his love for them, had surrounded himself 
with Normans, and Norman French was the language 
of his court. 

Edward greeted his cousin with affection . He enter- 
tained him with great splendour, and, when he went 
away, loaded him with presents of rich arms, splendid 
horses, hounds, and falcons, and whatever other good 
and fair gifts he could find that become a man of high 
degree. It is even said that Edward so far forgot his 
duty to his people as to promise his crown to his cousin. 
But of that we cannot be sure. 

But whether Edward promised the crown to William 
or not, William desired to have it. 

A few years after this Harold Godwin, the great- 
est and wisest prince in England, asked King Edward 
to give him leave to go to Normandy. He wanted 
to bring home his youngest brother and his nephew 
who were exiled in France and in the power of Duke 
William. 

Edward was unwilling that Harold should go. "I 
will not forbid you," he said. "But if you go it will be 
without my wish. For your journey will surely bring 
misfortune upon yourself and upon our country. I know 
Duke William and his crafty spirit. He hates you and 
will grant you nothing unless he sees some great advan- 
tage therein." 

Harold, however, was full of a generous wish to free 
his brother and nephew. He was full of confidence and 
for himself he feared nothing. So taking with him his 
hounds and falcons, as if he were but going a-hunting 
for pleasure, he set out gaily. 

But it was already late in the year, and the sea was 
rough. A great storm arose, and, after being tossed 



116 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Harold is about bv the angry winds and waves, Harold's ship was 

wrecked on,;, ,, c-n 

the shores of at length thrown a wreck upon the shores of France. 

In those days little help or kindness was shown to 
those who were shipwrecked. They and their goods 
were looked upon as lawful prizes. So now Harold and 
his followers found themselves taken prisoners, with 
no hope of being released until some one should pay a 
ransom for them. 

As soon as Duke William heard that this great enemy 
of the Normans was a captive, he paid the ransom, and 
Harold was sent to the court of the Norman Duke. 
The Duke's William rcceivcd Harold with a great show of friend- 

I ricQ q1 1I16SS 

liness. He told him that he might at once return to 
England, but begged him to remain at least a few days 
as his guest. 

Harold well knew that he was in the power of the 
Duke, and that this show of friendliness hid craft and 
guile. So he consented to stay. He could do little 
else. Then followed a gay time. William treated 
Harold as a brother and equal. He made him a knight 
of the great Norman order. Then from one castle to 
another they went, taking part in tournaments and 
knightly games. Everywhere Harold was received with 
the greatest honour, and all the time he shared a tent 
with Duke William, and ate from the same table. 

Then, as war was almost as much a game as a tourna- 
ment, William asked Harold and his companions to 
"try their new spurs" by going with him to fight the 
Bretons. So Harold went to fight against the Bretons. 

As Duke William returned from the war, he and Harold 
rode side by side, chatting and telling stories. One day 
William began to tell of the days when Edward had lived 
in Normandy. 



PHILIP I — A VISIT TO DUKE WILLIAM 117 

"When Edward and I," he said, "Hved like brothers 
under the same roof, he promised that if ever he became 
King of England he would make me his heir. I would 
that you, Harold, would aid me to make this promise and its 
sure. And be certain that if by your aid I gain the king- 
dom whatever you ask of me shall be granted." 

At this Harold knew not what to say. He murmured 
somevaguewords which William took eagerly as a promise. 

"Ah," he cried, "since you will aid me this must you 
do. You must strengthen the castle of Dover. You 
must sink in it a well of fresh water. And when I send, 
you must deliver it over to my soldiers. In return you 
shall marry my daughter, the fair Adela, and your sister 
shall marry one of my lords." 

What could Harold do? He felt himself in the power 
of the wily Norman. So once more he murmured vague 
words of consent. He hoped in this way to buy his free- 
dom and be allowed to return home. He hoped that God 
would forgive him thef alsehood which was wrung from him. 

But Duke William was not content with a vague 
promise. So he called together a great council of all 
the knights and nobles of Normandy. He also bade his 
priests and Bishops bring, from all the country round, 
bones and relics of saints. So many were brought that 
they filled a large chest. This was placed in the middle 
of the council chamber and covered with a cloth of gold. 

When the day was come upon which the great meeting 
was called, William set himself upon his throne. He was 
dressed in splendid robes, a circle of gold and gems was 
upon his head, and a drawn sword in his hand. Around 
him stood a crowd of Norman lords and barons. Alone 
among them stood the Saxon Harold. 

"Harold," said William, "I require you now, before 



118 A fflSTORY OF FRANCE 

these noble lords, to make sure by oath the promises 
that you have given to me. You must swear to me now, 
upon holy relics, that, after the death of King Edward,you 
will aid me to the kingdom of England, that you will marry 
my daughter Adela, and that you will send your sister to 
me so that she may be married to one of my nobles." 

Again Harold was surprised and troubled. It was one 
thing to make a vague promise which he did not feel 
bound to keep. It was quite a different matter to swear 
solemnly on the relics of saints and martyrs. For in those 
days to break a promise so sworn was counted a deadly sin. 
Harold's oath Qn the cover of cloth of gold two small caskets were 
laid. With slow, unwilling steps Harold drew near to 
them. They were very small. After all, he thought, 
an oath sworn upon such small relics might not be very 
binding. To break such an oath might not be very wicked. 
Yet as he stood there he shuddered. His hands trembled 
as he laid them upon the little caskets, and in a low and 
troubled voice swore his oath. 

As the last words died away all the nobles cried out, 
"God grant it." 

Harold knelt to kiss the caskets. Then, as he rose 
from his knees, at a sign from Duke William, the cover 
was removed from the chest. 

Of a sudden Harold saw upon what holy relics he had 
sworn. As he gazed upon the pile he shuddered and 
turned pale. How was it possible, he asked himself, 
to break such an oath and yet save his soul. 

William had now got all he wanted from his captive 
guest and he allowed him to go home. He rode with 
Harold to the seashore, kissed him upon either cheek, 
and bade him be faithful to his oath. Then, greatly 
rejoicing, he turned homeward again. 







I i3.ro Ldi; liaacb trembled. 
a5 he lAid them upon the 
little casl<jets. 






CHAPTER XXIII 

PHILIP I — HOW DUKE WILLIAM SAILED TO ENGLAND 

A YEAR or so after Harold's unhappy visit to Normandy 
King Edward died. But Harold did not keep his oath, 
and he himself was crowned King of England. 

One of the many Normans who lived in England 
then took ship to France, and made all speed to the Court 
of Normandy to tell William the news. 

When the messenger arrived at Rouen he found Wil- 
liam out hunting. The Duke stood with his bow in his 
hand, surrounded by knights and pages. 

"My lord Duke," said the messenger, "I have news 
to give you." And when William had drawn a little 
aside from his followers he told his news. he'lra^o'f'^^ 

"Edward of England is dead," he said. Edward's 

"Ah!" exclaimed the Duke. 

"And Harold Godwinson is crowned King in his 
stead." 

Then the Duke's face flushed red with anger. He 
choked with rage. A while he stood clasping and un- 
clasping the rich cloak that fell from his shoulders. He 
spoke to no man, and no man durst speak to him. 

In silent wrath he turned back to his palace. There 
in the hall he threw himself down on a bench, covering 
his face with his mantle. 

Long time he remained thus, for none dared to speak 
to him. But his courtiers whispered together. 

iig 



120 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

"What ails the Duke? " they said. "Why makes he 
such evil cheer?" 

At length one who was his familiar friend entered the 
hall. Straight to the Duke he went. 

"Sire," he said, "do not hide the news from us. For 
soon the people in the streets will know how Harold has 
taken the kingdom. Bestir yourself and be avenged. 
Send to him and demand the kingdom, and if he will 
not yield it cross the sea and take it from him." 

So William called the messenger to him. "Go," 
he said, "tell Harold Godwinson that I, William, Duke 
of Normandy, send to remind him of the oath which he 
has sworn by his mouth and with his hand upon good 
and holy relics. Tell him that I send to claim the 
crown and throne of England." 

So in all haste the messenger departed, and came to 
Harold as he sat upon his throne among his nobles. 
Harold listened to the messenger, then he proudly an- 
swered: "Go tell William of Normandy that the crown 
of England is not mine to take and give at pleasure." 
. ^<' But William meant to be King of England. And 
to be King when he heard Harold's reply he at once made up his 
ngan , jj^jj^j ^^ cross the sea and fight for the crown. So he 
gathered all his lords together and asked them to go with 
him. But many were afraid. 

"Sire," said some, "we fear the sea. We are not 
bound to serve beyond it." 

"These English are a great and strong people," said 
others. "They will kill us and what the better shall 
we be? It is well for you, for if you conquer them, you 
will rule all the fair, brood lanx^s. But what will it 
pirofit tis?" 

So Duke Williaaii took each of tiie grteat Itwds aside 



HOW DUKE WILLIAM WENT TO ENGLAND Ul 

and spoke to them one by one. If they would aid him, he 
promised them land in England, besides money and rich 
spoil. So one by one the barons yielded and promised 
to go with him. 

Duke William also sent to the Pope to tell him that 
Harold had broken his oath sworn upon holy relics. 
At this news the Pope was angry. He was angry too 
with the English, because they had ceased to pay a tax 
called Peter's Pence, which he claimed from them. 
So he excommunicated Harold and all who held to him. 
He also sent to William his blessing, a silken banner, and 
a fair and precious ring in which, beneath a diamond, 
there was enclosed one of St. Peter's hairs. 

Meanwhile, at the mouth of the Dive, William was his 
gathering a huge army of men and ships. For he sent p"p*''**'°°«: 
into all parts of France telling how Harold had broken 
his oath and lied to him, and offering to every tall and 
stout man who would serve him with spear and bow, 
money, and great plunder, and fair, broad lands. So 
from far and near, from north and south, the people 
flocked to him. Some were great knights and nobles, 
some were plain serving men. Some asked for money, 
some for plunder, and some for castles and broad, fair 
lands. And to all Duke William gave ready promises. 

In every port in Normandy the sound of hammer and 
saw was heard as ships and boats were built, masts were 
reared, and sails were stretched. In every town through- 
out the country the clang of hammer on anvil was 
heard as smiths and armourers made swords and lances 
and coats of mail. And all the roads were thronged 
and busy with merchants and messengers who carried 
food and wine and arms to the ships. Never before had 
such an aiany and fle'et b^e'en sefen in Normandy. 



122 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

At length all was ready. But the weather was bad, 
and for a month and more the ships lay waiting for a 
fair wind. Then the soldiers as they lay idle began to 
grumble amongst themselves. 

"Mad and foolish is he who seeks to possess himself 
of another's kingdom," they said. "God is angry with 
such, and shows His anger by denying us a fair wind." 

When he saw the discontent of his soldiers, the Duke, 
too, grew anxious. But at length a fair wind blew. One 
September morning the sun rose in splendour. Soon 
all the camp was astir. Joyfully the men flocked to 
the ships. AH day there were trumpet calls and noise 
of shouting. Then, as the afternoon sun sloped to the 
he sets sail; west, the great fleet sailed out into the open sea, and a 
shout of joy went up from sixty thousand throats. 

The Duke's ship, the Mora, led the way. It was a 
splendid sight. The sails were coloured, and upon them 
were painted the three lions of Normandy. Upon the prow 
there was carved a golden boy, with a bent bow in his 
hand, leaning forward as if eager to reach the English 
shore. From the mast-head fluttered the banner sent 
by the Pope, and there too gleamed a huge lantern as a 
guide to all the fleet. 

The Mora sailed much faster than the other ships, 
and when morning dawned it was alone upon the empty 
sea. 

Duke William then ordered the master of his ship to 
cast anchor and sent a sailor to the mast-head to look 
if there were any ships in the distance. 

The sailor went and returned. "I see only the sea and 
the sky," he said. 

Nothing daunted, William ordered a good breakfast 
to be served to all on board, with plenty of strong spiced 



HOW DUKE WILLIAM WENT TO ENGLAND 12S 

wine. When breakfast was over the sailor was again 
sent to the mast-head. Shading his keen eyes with his 
hand from the bright morning light he gazed for a 
minute or two in silence. There was an anxious, breath- 
less pause. Then with a shout he cried, " I see four ships " 

A third time the sailor was sent to the mast-head. 
This time he had no need to look long. "I see such a 
number of ships," he cried, "so close together that their 
masts seem like a moving forest." 

Then anxious hope was turned into joy, and followed 
by the whole of his great fleet, Duke William sailed on he lands 
and landed at Pevensey without hindrance. For there 
was no one to guard the shores, for King Harold was 
far away in York fighting another enemy. 

As Duke William leaped eagerly ashore he stumbled 
and fell. At once a murmur arose from all around. 
"Ah," they cried, "what an evil sign is this.-^" 

But Duke William sprang up quickly, and showing 
his hands full of turf, "By heaven!" he cried, "I have 
seized England with my two hands." 

Then one of his men sprang forward, and tearing a 
handful of thatch from a cottage, ran with it to the 
Duke. "Sire," he cried, "of this land I give you an 
earnest. Without doubt the country is yours." 

"In God's name I accept it," said the Duke. 



CHAPTER XXIV 
PHILIP I — THE BATTLE OF HASTINGS 

Soon to King Harold far in the North there came a 
panting messenger. "The Normans," he cried, "the 
Normans, they have come! They have landed at Hast- 
ings. They will wrest your land from you if you hasten 
not to meet them." 

"Sorry am I," said Harold, ''that I was not there to 
meet them. It is a sad mischance. Had I been there 
we might have prevented them landing and driven them 
backward into the sea. But it is the will of God. I 
could not be everywhere at once." 

With all speed Harold marched southward, and in a 
few days' time the English and the Normans faced each 
other in battle array. 

The night before the battle the Norman soldiers 
prayed and confessed their sins to the priests, and those 
who had no priest near confessed to each other. The 
English, on the other hand, drank and sang and made a 
great noise. 

When day dawned, the Duke took his stand upon a 
little hill with all his nobles around him. To them he 
spoke. 
Tiie Duke "J Jove and thank you all," he said, "who have crossed 
his the sea for me and come with me to this far land. It 
grieves me that I cannot now give to you such thanks 
as are your due. But when I can I will, and what I have 

124 



soldiers 



THE BATTLE OF HASTINGS 125 

shall be yours. If I conquer, you will conquer. If I 
win lands, you shall win lands. These English have 
done much ill to oiir people and to our ancestors, and if 
God so please, we will avenge them. When we have 
conquered them we will take their gold and silver and 
the wealth which they have in plenty, and their manors, 
which are rich. We shall conquer them with ease, for 
in all the wide world there is not so fair an army nor 
such proved men and vassals as are here gathered to- 
gether." 

Then all the nobles cried out, " You will not see one 
coward; none here will fear to die for love of you, if need 
be." 

"I thank you well," the Duke answered. "Remem- 
ber to strike hard. There will be no safety in flight. 
The English will never love or spare the Normans. 
Felons they were, felons they are. False they were, 
and false they ever will be. Shew no pity for them, 
for they will shew none to you." 

Much more the Duke spoke, until at length a noble 
rode forward, all clad in steel from top to toe. "Sire," 
he cried, "we tarry too long. Let us arm ourselves for 
battle." 

Then as the battle was about to begin Taillefer the 
minstrel rode toward the Duke mounted on a swift 
horse. 

"A boon, sire," he cried. "I pray you let me strike 
the first blow in this battle." 

And the Duke answered, "I grant it." 

Then Taillefer put his horse to the gallop, and sing- The battle 
ing as he went the Song of Roland and his knights and ^^^^ 
how he died at Roncesvailes, he dashed against the 
English. 



126 , A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

\ His sword flashed in the morning hght. It flashed 
and fell, and an Englishman lay dead. Still singing, 
Taillefer rode on while the army behind him took up the 
song and the air was full of the music of men's voices. 
Again the sword flashed, again an Englishman lay dead. 
But the enemy closed round the valiant minstrel. He 
fell beneath a sword stroke, and the sound of his singing 
was stilled forever. 

Loud rose the shouts of battle, and over the dead body 
of the minstrel the Normans rushed on the foe. 

From nine in the morning till three in the afternoon 
the battle swayed this way and that. Both sides fought 
so well that no one could tell which would win. 

The English were posted on a hill and surrounded by 
a strong wooden fence. Again and again the Normans 
charged against the solid mass in vain. Once the 
noise went abroad in the army that the Duke was killed, 
and, their hearts failing them, they would have fled. 

But the Duke, taldng off his helmet, rode up and down 
among the soldiers crying, "I am here! Look at me! 
See, I live, and by God's help will conquer!" 

So the Normans took heart again and fought on. 

Then William ordered his archers to shoot upward 
so that their arrows should fall upon the heads of the 
English within their fence. In this way many of the 
English were wounded, and the King was pierced in the 
eye. But in spite of the pain he still fought on, encour- 
aging his men. 
Tiie last But at length the English guard was broken through. 

stand of the i i tt-- • i i • 

English Then round the Kmg, with his standard floating above 
him, a last stern fight was fought. The English fought 
hke heroes, but man after man went down. And when 
at length night fell, the King and all the nobles of his 



THE BATTLE OF HASTINGS 127 

house lay dead on the field, and his splendid standard 
which had fluttered in such brave defiance against the 
foe, now all torn and bloodstained, drooped mournfully- 
above the tent of the Norman conqueror. 

So ended one of England's saddest days. 

But it was scarcely a day less sad for France. For, 
by the swords of Frenchmen, the crown of England had 
been won for William of Normandy, a vassal of the King 
of France. By their swords Frenchmen had made a 
vassal greater than their King, and France paid dearly 
for it. It brought upon France a hundred years of war 
and some of her darkest hours; it brought eight hundred 
years of jealous hate between two peoples who might 
have been kindly neighbours. 

And now we must leave William the Conqueror. 
For the story of what he did after the battle of Hastings, 
and of how he was crowned King of England, belongs 
more to English than to French history. 



CHAPTER XXV 

PHILIP I — HOW PETER THE HERMIT PREACHED 
GOD'S WAR 

Philip the First was still only a boy when his great 
vassal became King of England. He was a grown man 
when thirty years later another great war took place. 
This was the first Crusade, or War of the Cross. 

In that far country called Palestine Jesus Christ was 
born, lived, and died. And when the story of Christ 

Palestine ^as spread abroad in Europe the thoughts of the people 
turned lovingly to that far-oflf land. Many longed to 
see the holy places, and from very early times Chris- 
tians began to make journeys to Palestine. These 

Pilgrims; people Were called pilgrims, from the Latin word 'pere- 
grinum, meaning one that comes from a far land, and 
their journeys were called pilgrimages. 

As years went on, more and more pilgrims went to the 
Holy Land, although the journey was diflScult and dan- 
their troubles gerous, and many of them were robbed of all they had 
long before they reached the end of it. Many others 
were killed upon the way. But even if pilgrims reached 
Palestine in safety their troubles were not over. For 
the country was in the hands of Turks and Mohamme- 
dans, who hated the Christians. So when after many 
perils the pilgrims arrived at Jerusalem they found the 
gates of the holy city shut against them. They were 
not allowed to enter until they had paid a large sum of 

128 



PETER THE HERMIT AND THE CRUSADE 129 

money. As many were penniless, having been robbed 
of all they possessed on the way, they were obliged to 
remain without. Hungry and in rags they wandered 
round the city walls, vainly awaiting leave to enter. 
Many of them died there without ever seeing the Holy 
Sepulchre and other sacred places they had come to 
visit. 

The pilgrims found all this hard to bear. But even 
harder to bear were the insults to their religion. The 
churches which they built were again and again destroyed. 
They were again and again robbed of their treasures. 
Even while mass was being said, wild mobs would rush 
in, scattering the terrified congregation. With rude 
laughter and insults they would hurl the sacred vessels 
and candlesticks to the ground, sit on the altar, beat 
the priests, and tear their vestments. 

Pilgrims who returned home told of all that they had 
seen and suffered until, throughout all Europe, people 
grieved at the sorrows of the pilgrims, and the desolation 
of the holy places. 

At length a Frenchman named Peter the Hermit went Peter the 
upon a pilgrimage to the Holy Land. He was an almost ^™' ' 
mean-looking, thin little man, but in his lean face his 
piercing eyes shone with courage and zeal. They were 
the eyes of a dreamer and a martyr; they burned with 
the light of the great soul which lived in his mean little 
body. 

When Peter saw all the misery which had fallen upon 
the Holy Land, his heart was filled with sorrow and 
anger. He longed to do something to save the City of 
his Lord from degradation. Then one night as he prayed 
in the church he fell asleep. And as he slept it seemed 
to him that Christ appeared standing before him. 



130 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

he has a "Rise, Peter," He said, "and haste thee. It is time to 

vision; 

cleanse the holy places and to help my servants. I 
shall be with thee." 

Full of the glory of his vision Peter rose and made haste 
to depart. Taking with him a letter from the head of 
the Church of Jerusalem to the Pope, he set forth on his 
long and dangerous journey and landed safely in Italy. 

The Pope received Peter gladly and gladly promised 
he preachea to help him. So to prcach the Holy War to all Europe 
*^^ mr Peter set forth. From town to town he went, from 
province to province. He rode upon a mule, and carried 
a crucifix in his hand. He was clad in a rough woollen 
shirt tied about his waist with a cord. Over it hung a 
coarse cloak which fell to his heels. His head, arms, 
and feet were bare. 

In every town and village through which he passed, 
Peter called the people together and preached to them. 
Sometimes he spoke by the wayside, sometimes in the 
market places, sometimes in the churches. The place 
mattered not to him so that the people heard. 

Peter the Hermit told of all the cruelties he had seen, 
of the desecrations of the holy places, of the sorrows of 
God's people. He spoke with such fire that every heart 
was touched. Sobs and groans burst from the crowd, 
and the people pressed eagerly round him, offering him 
gold and silver and all manner of gifts to help the great 
cause. 

But it was not until Peter reached France that the 

Enthusiasm wildest enthusiasm burst forth. At the town of Cler- 

French mout SO many people gathered to hear him that the 

country round was covered with tents, for there was no 

room in the town for the crowds who came. The Pope, 

too, came to the meeting. Peter spoke first and as he 



I 



PETER THE HERMIT AND THE CRUSADE 131 

spoke his voice shook, and tears ran down his cheeks^" 
When he ceased the Pope spoke. 

"Hath not Christ said," he cried, that 'whoso for- 
saketh houses, or brethren, or sister, or father, or mother, 
or wife, or children, or land, for My name's sake, shall 
receive an hundredfold and shall inherit everlasting 
life?' Then forget your quarrels among yourselves. 
Take the road to the Holy Sepulchre, and wrest the land 
from the hands of the enemies of God." 

As the Pope spoke, all the people cried, "God wills 
it! God wills it!" Again and again the cry rang out, 
mingled with sobs. At length the Pope held up his 
hand as if to ask for silence. Then again he spoke. 

"Christ Himself hath said," he cried, "'Where two or 
three are gathered together in My name there am I in 
the midst of them.' Truly He hath been in our midst 
this day and hath put into your mouths these words. 
Then let them be your battle cry, and when you march 
against the foe shout, 'God wills it! God wills it!'" ^^GodwiUs 

Once again the air was rent with the cry, "God wills 
it! God wills it!" Then hundreds and thousands 
crowded round Peter eager to receive the red cross which 
was to mark them as soldiers of Christ. And thus France, 
which had seen God's Peace and God's Truce, now saw 
God's War declared. 



it!" 



CHAPTER XXVI 

PHILIP I — THE FIRST WAR OF THE CROSS 

From all parts of Europe people crowded to France to 
take the cross. When men met who could not under- 
stand each other's language, they crossed their fingers 
to show that they wished to take part in the Holy War. 
High and low, rich and poor, young and old, all joined. 
Nearly all the great princes set forth, followed by their 
vassals; so private wars and quarrels ceased as if by 
magic. 

But the nobles and princes took a long time to get 
The first ready, and many of the poor who had no preparations 
forth to make grew impatient. So in the spring of 1096 a 
great mob of people set out. It could not be called an 
army, for part of it was made up of women and children 
and old and feeble men. And as they were nearly all 
poor most of the men who were strong and able to fight 
had no arms. The host was led by Peter the Hermit 
and Gauthier Have-nothing, a poor knight. They 
started ofif eagerly, but the way was long. Soon the 
children grew weary of it, and whenever they came to a 
town they would cry out, "Is this not Jerusalem?" And 
the mothers would reply sadly, "No, not yet." 

These poor pilgrims had made no preparations for 
their long journey. They had no food and no money 
to buy it. So they stole from the people of the countries 
through which they passed. This made the peoplfe 

132 



THE FIEST WAR OF THE CROSS 133 

angry, and they fought the Crusaders. Many were 
killed and many died by the way and only a small number 
reached Asia Minor, still a long, long way from Palestine. 
Here most of them were killed by the Turks, others were 
sold into slavery, and few, if any, of the immense host 
which had set out reached Palestine. 

Meanwhile the great lords gathered an army of a The real 
hundred thousand knights and nobles, and six hundred forth-^^*^^ 
thousand foot soldiers. From all parts they came, and 
meeting at Constantinople, crossed over into Asia Minor. 
Here they were met by Peter the Hermit and a miserable 
remainder of his once great host. The nobles were filled 
with pity for him and treated him with much kindness. 
But he whose burning words had stirred men's hearts 
and made them set forth upon this Holy War was hence- 
forth of little importance. 

The second army of the Crusade was more fortunate 
than the first. But it was only after terrible suflFerings, 
after plague and famine and battles and sieges, after 
the shedding of much blood and the loss of many lives, 
that the Crusaders at length saw Jerusalem. 

As they neared the Holy City their hearts beat eagerly. 
At length they climbed the last hill which separated 
them from it. They reached the top. Suddenly they 
saw Jerusalem unrolled before them. From the front they reach 
ranks a great shout went up, "Jerusalem! Jerusalem!" 1099^'^^™' 
By rank after rank the cry was taken up, "Jerusalem! 
Jerusalem!" It echoed down the valleys until those 
far in the rear heard the joyful sound. Tears coursed 
down the cheeks of the rough soldiers as they gazed. 
Some knelt in prayer, some bent to kiss the ground which 
Christ perchance had trod, others stood with arms out- 
stietobed tJoVaird the hofy place, while sobs burst frbrn 



134 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

them. Then once again as from one voice went up the 
mighty shout, "God wills it! God wills it!" 

But Jerusalem was still to win. It was strongly held 
The siege by the Turks, and the Crusaders began to besiege it at 
once. But they had no battering rams or engines with 
which to break down the walls. So day after day the 
siege lasted, and the suffering among the Crusaders 
grew great. They were weary with long marching and 
jBghting, and now disease attacked them. The burning 
sun of summer blazed down upon them. The streams 
were dried up, and they began to suffer all the horrors 
of thirst. 

Every day the suffering grew worse. The sun shone 
like a ball of red fire, the sky was pitilessly cloudless. 
Night brought no coolness, dawn no refreshing dew. 
The strongest warriors lay idle in their tents, the weak 
died. Even the horses suffered. For the grass was all 
burned up. Gaunt and drooping, they had scarcely 
strength to carry their masters to battle, and the sound 
of the war trumpets no longer stirred them. 

But at length the Crusaders found some wood and 
began to make huge battering rams, and upon a day 
fixed they made a great assault upon the walls. 

The Crusaders attacked with fury, with equal fury 
the defenders resisted. Boiling oil and lead were poured 
from the walls. Stones, javelins, and arrows flew thick 
and fast. At dawn the fight began, and only night put 
an end to the slaughter. 

Jerusalem was not yet taken, and the Crusaders returned 
to their tents full of sorrow. Next day the fight began 
again, with double fury. The Christians, maddened by the 
sneers of the unbelievers, who taunted them with adoring 
a God who could not help them, fought desperately. 



T THE FIRST WAR OF THE CROSS 135 

At length a breach was made in the walls. At length The capture 
the Crusaders poured into the town, and Jerusalem 
echoed with the cry, "God wills it! God wills it!" 
The Saracens fled, the Christians pursued. Jerusalem 
held no place of safety for the unbelievers. No prayer 
for mercy was of avail. In the streets, in the houses, 
in the mosques, men, women, and children were slain 
until the streets ran red with blood and were piled high 
with the dead. Then the fury of the Christians was 
stayed. Then they laid down their arms and armour, 
put off their blood-stained garments, and clad themselves 
in pilgrims' robes. With bare feet and bowed heads, 
singing hymns and sobbing with joy, they went to visit 
the sacred places. 

Thus, three years after the army set out, was Jerusalem 
taken. But to keep what they had conquered the Cru- The 
saders felt that they must have a ruler. So, a few days choose a 
later, they met together and chose as king Godfrey of ^'°^' 
Bouillon, one of the bravest of the nobles who had taken 
part in the Crusade. 

But although Godfrey accepted the honour, he 
refused to be called king or to wear a crown. "I 
cannot wear a crown of gold," he said, "in the town 
where the Saviour of the world wore a crown of thorns." 
So he was called the Defender and Baron of the Holy 
Sepulchre. 

Very soon most of the Crusaders turned home again, they return 
leaving but a little company of three hundred to guard "'"^ 
their conquests. Those who remained behind said 
adieu to their comrades with sad hearts. "Never forget 
your brothers whom you have left in exile," they said. 
"Send us soldiers to fight the heathen." Those who 
went promised with tears to send help quickly. But, 



136 A fflSTORY OF FRANCE 

alas, fifty years passed before any help came to the little 
Christian kingdom in that far-oflf land. 

Among those who returned home was Peter the Hermit. 
We hear little more of him, and he ended his days quietly 
in a monastery. But his work was done. He had awak- 
ened to life a wonderful religious zeal which burned for 
more than a hundred years, changing the whole life of 
Europe. 
Some of the The Crusaders did not succeed. Jerusalem, held for 
Crusades a short time, fell again into the hands of the Saracens. 
But in other ways they did much good. While the 
great lords were fighting for the Cross, their countries 
at home kept peace. Thus the poor men and women 
who stayed at home could sow and reap and weave in 
quiet. Their lives became happier and better, trade 
grew, and merchants prospered. Many men, too, who 
had followed their lords to battle as slaves returned as 
freemen. Thus, seeking Jerusalem, they found liberty. 

France suffered much and gained much through the 
Crusades, and they were given by one of the writers of 
the time the proud name of "God's works by French 
hands." For it was in France that they began. It 
was under French leaders that the first army set out. 



CHAPTER XXVII 

LOUIS VI THE FAT — HOW THE PEOPLE OF LAON 
FOUGHT FOR FREEDOM 

Philip I took little interest in the Crusade or in anything 
else. He died in 1108 and was succeeded by his son, 
Louis VI. 

Philip was the last of the Do-nothing Kings of the 
Capetian line. Louis who came after him was young 
and gay, a soldier and a ruler. When he was young 
he was called Louis the Fighter, or Louis the Wide- Louis tbe 
awake. But as he grew older he became very stout and '^ ^^' 
so was called Louis le gros, or the Fat, and by that name 
he is best known in history. 

When Louis came to the throne, many of the great 
barons were lawless and turbulent. They rode about his unruly 
the country fighting and robbing at will. They attacked 
merchants on the roads and held them prisoner until 
they paid large sums of money. They ground down the 
peasants, making them pay whatever they liked. They 
knew no law but their own will; they obeyed no ruler. 

Louis spent the first years of his reign in quelling these 
lawless barons. And it was by the help of the people 
that he succeeded. The Crusades had given many 
of them new ideas of freedom, and taught them to use The 
sword and spear. Many of them, too, had grown rich, po^^of the 
It was they who suffered most from the lawlessness of ^^"^'^ 
the nobles, and so they willingly helped Louis against 

137 



communes 



138 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

their oppressors. This union of the King and peasants 
against the nobles is one of the wonderful things of 
Louis the Fat's reign. 

The people soon began to find out their power and they 
The bound themselves together into communes or brother- 
hoods. "Commune," says a writer of the time, "is a 
new and very bad word. And this is the meaning of 
the word — men shall not pay the rent they owe to their 
lords more than once a year. If they commit any fault 
they shall be free on paying a fine fixed by law. And as 
for other taxes which custom lays upon slaves they shall 
go free." 

When once a town had won the right of commune 
the people in it were no longer the slaves or serfs of 
the lord. Sometimes a town won the right easily, 
for many nobles had returned from Palestine poor. So 
they were glad to sell these liberties to their vassals for 
gold. But sometimes the people fought for them. 
Sometimes, in return for the help the people gave him, 
Louis granted charters of freedom to their towns. 

Louis did not found the communes. They founded 
themselves. It was the people themselves who rose 
against oppression, and it is to Louis's honour that he 
did not crush them. And therefore he lives in the hearts 
of Frenchmen as the soldier King who protected the 
poor and curbed the cruel oppression of the nobles. 
The people of The city of Laou was one which fought for its freedom. 
Laon rpj^^ j^j.j ^£ ^j^g ^-^y ^g^g ^ Bishop, and he ruled very 

badly. He was more a soldier than a priest, and both 
greedy and cruel. He loaded the people with taxes and 
tortured or killed any who opposed him. 

The people grew more and more weary of his rule. At 
length, once when he was away, they begged the nobles 



LOUIS VI THE FAT 139 

who governed for him to sell to them for a large sum of 
money the rights of commune. This the nobles did, 
thinking it an easy way of growing rich. 

The joy in the city of Laon was great. But when the 
Bishop returned he was very angry. However, when acquire the 
the people oflFered him still more money, he allowed his commune, 
anger to cool and promised to give up all his rights over 
the town. Then, so that nothing should be lacking to 
make sure their freedom, the people sent messengers 
to Paris with rich presents for the King, begging him 
to sign their charter of freedom. 

This he did and everything seemed well with the 
commune of Laon. But soon the Bishop and nobles 
had spent all the money given them by the people, and 
they began to repent of their bargain. They resolved 
at length to persuade the King to take away the charter 
he had given. So the Bishop invited the King to come 
to spend Easter at Laon. 

The King came, and as soon as he arrived the Bishop 
began to talk to him and persuade him to take away the 
charter. But at first the King refused. For the towns- 
people had been warned of the Bishop's wicked plans, 
and they offered to give the King four hundred pounds 
in silver if he would refuse to do what the Bishop asked. 

When the Bishop learned this, however, he offered 
the King seven hundred pounds in silver. He did not 
possess the money, but he made up his mind to grind it 
out of the townsfolk as soon as the King had taken away 
their charter, and he could once more tax them as he liked. 

The King wanted money, and he yielded. The Bishop 
absolved him from his oath, and also absolved himself 
with solemn ceremony. Then heralds were sent out into ^^^", charter 

1 11 11 11 1 111.'^ taken from 

the market-place to declare to all the people that their them; 



140 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

charter with the great royal seal of which they were so 
proud was of no more use; that their magistrates must 
cease from office; that they must give up the seal and 
banner of the town, and no longer sound the bell in the 
belfry. 

When the people heard the proclamation they were 
filled with fear and anger. They crowded into the 
streets uttering cries of rage and vows of vengeance, 
they rebel; There arose such a tumult that when the King heard the 
noise he was afraid of what he had done. He took refuge 
that night in the Bishop's palace, which was very strongly 
fortified. The next morning before the day dawned he fled 
away without waiting to keep the feast of Easter for which 
he had come. 

All that day a stillness as of death rested upon the 
town. The streets remained empty. Inns, shops, and 
workshops were closed and silent. It was as if the 
people mourned the death of some great and loved friend. 

Then the news went forth that they were to be taxed, 
taxed to the uttermost so that the King might have 
the money promised to him. With cruel laughter the 
Bishop said, "You paid great sums to have your commune 
set up. You shall pay as great to have it destroyed." 

Anger and fear drove the people mad. Forty of them 
banded themselves together and swore to put the Bishop 
to death. The Bishop was warned of the plot, but he 
laughed scornfully. " Fie then ! " he cried, " shall I perish 
by the hands of such people?" Yet he ordered his 
servants to wear arms under their robes. 

For three days the town was in a state of riot and dis- 
order. Several houses were attacked and plundered. 
But when the Bishop heard of it he laughed. 

"What do you suppose these good people will do with 



LOUIS VI THE FAT 141 

their riots? If my black man John pulled the nose of 
the bravest of them he would not dare to grumble. I 
have forced them to give up their commune. I have no 
fear but I shall be able to rule them." 

Next day, however, as the Bishop sat in his palace he 
heard great cries of "The commune, the commune!" 
It was the signal of revolt. Bands of townsfolk, armed 
with swords, lances, hatchets, and all kinds of weapons, 
rushed into the cathedral and from there to the Bishop's 
palace. 

At the first sound of the revolt the nobles hurried to 
help the Bishop. But they were slaughtered by the 
angry people, who soon spread all over the palace seek- 
ing the Bishop. "Where is the traitor, the villain? " they 
shouted. 

The Bishop meanwhile, having changed clothes with 
one of his servants, ran to the cellar and hid himself in a 
barrel. 

But no place was safe from the fury of the mob. He 
was found, dragged from the barrel by the hair of the 
head, and hurled out into the street, while the townsfolk 
beat him pitilessly. He fell upon his knees crying aloud 
for mercy, promising them money, freedom, everything. 

But there was no pity or mercy in those angry hearts. 
"You would keep your promise as you kept it before," 
they answered, and blow after blow fell upon him till he died, theu Bishop; 
Then, despoiled of his jewels and stripped of his clothes, 
his body was cast aside into a street corner. And all 
who went by flung mud and stones, insults and curses, 
at the mangled remains of what was once their Bishop. 

But as soon as the townspeople had satisfied their 
1^ vengeance they began to be afraid of the King's anger. 
^B Panic seized them. In their fear they begged one of 



they slay 



142 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

the nobles of the neighbourhood called Thomas of Marie 
to protect them. 

' This Thomas was a fierce and brutal knight. Horrible 
stories were told of the deeds he did in his castle, of how 
he attacked and tortured travellers and merchants. 
But the townsfolk felt they must have some protection 
against the King, and Thomas seemed the best man from 
whom to ask it. For it was well known he had no love 
for Louis the Fat, who tried to curb the power of all 
unruly barons. 

So the townsfolk went to Thomas of Marie. 

"I cannot hold your town against the King," said he; 
"but if you will come to my castle I will defend you there 
as best I may." 

These words struck terror to the hearts of the people 
of Laon. How was it possible to trust themselves in 
that fearful castle, full of dark and horrible dungeons 
of which they had heard such awful stories? But there 
seemed no help for it, so they went. 

As soon as it was known that the people of Laon had 

left their city unprotected, all the people from the towns 

round about came in bands and began to plunder it, so 

that the state of the city was more miserable than ever. 

Many of the leaders of the revolt were hanged, others 

were banished, the whole countryside was in arms. 

At length the King, whose broken word had been the 

xause of all the misery, came with an army. He at- 

. tacked Thomas in his castle, and after long resistance 

it was taken. A new Bishop was appointed and Laon 

sank once more into a state of slavery. But the people 

still kept the memory of the freedom they had once 

they receive possessed, and sixtccn years later they received a new 

XrtCT charter, which again the King sealed with his great seal. 



r 



CHAPTER XXVIII 

LOUIS THE FAT— HOW THE KING OF FRANCE FOUGHT 
HIS VASSAL, THE KING OF ENGLAND 

Forcing the barons to bow to the will of the King was Louis's great 
the great work of Louis's reign. From one end of his ^°^^'' 
kingdom to another he fought them. 

"The King has long hands," said one of his advisers. 
And so the barons found to their cost. 

But Louis had another great enemy to fight. This 
was Henry I, King of England and Duke of Normandy. 
Louis and Henry had once been friends. But when 
Henry became King and wrested the Dukedom of Nor- 
mandy from his brother Robert, Louis found in him a 
rival. A vassal who wore a crown and who was far more 
rich and powerful than his sovereign lord was a dangerous his 

I dangerous 

vassal. vassal 

When Henry seized the Dukedom of Normandy, the 
Norman lords and barons were not all united in accepting 
him as their Duke. Many would rather have had Robert 
or his son William. Louis took the part of these, and so, 
for twenty years and more, there was almost constant Constant war 

, , 111 1 between the 

war between lord and vassal. King of 

The battles that were fought were not always very jl^nglf'" 

deadly, but the country was wasted and many castles England 

and villages were laid in ruins. 

Once when they were fighting for a castle it is said 

Louis offered to settle the quarrel in single combat with 

143 



144 A fflSTORY OF FRANCE 

Henry. The two armies lay opposite each other on 
either side of a river. The only way of crossing was by 
a wooden bridge which was so frail and rotten that it 
could hardly bear the weight of one man. Upon this 
shaking bridge Louis challenged Henry to fight. 

"Nay," replied Henry, "my legs are not steady enough 
for such bravado. I will not risk thus losing a castle 
which would be of exceeding use to me. When I see 
my sovereign lord of France in a place where I can defend 
myself I shall not flee." 

One of the chief battles was fought at Bremule. In 
this about nine hundred knights took part. It was more 
like a great tournament than a battle. Shouting their 
war cries the knights dashed at each other, lance in 
rest. When their lances were shivered, they fought 
with swords. But it was a courteous, knightly game. 
The King of England indeed as he fought received a 
mighty blow on the head which, but for the strength of 
his helmet, had stretched him lifeless on the plain. But 
for the most part the knights fought not to slay, but to 
show their skill and to take prisoners. 

The day went ill with the French. Knight after knight 
was taken prisoner. 

"Alas, Sire," cried one of Louis's knights, "eighty 
of our knights who were in the van of the army are no 
more to be seen. The enemy overmatches us in strength 
and numbers. Our best knights are taken, our men give 
way everywhere. Flee, my lord, ere all is lost." 

So Louis turned and fled, and his knights scattered 
to right and left. The French King lost the battle, his 
banner, and his horse. Many of his knights were taken 
prisoners, but only three men were killed. 

Yet this almost bloodless battle was a severe defeat 



for France 



HOW THE KING FOUGHT HIS VASSAL 145 

for Louis. He burned with wrath against Henry, and 
did everything in his power to get the better of him, 
but without success. For another year the war went on. 
Then at length the two Kings made peace and Henry's Peace 
son William paid homage to Louis as his liege lord. 
Then father and son set sail for their own land. 

But, alas! for England and for France; the White 
Ship in which Prince William sailed went down and the 
prince was drowned. It was a great sorrow for Henry 
and for England. It was a great misfortune for France. 
For now the heir to the English throne was Matilda, A misfortune 
Henry's daughter, who for her second husband had mar- 
ried Geoffrey Plantagenet of Anjou. Thus a still 
greater part of France was added to the crown of England, 
and the King of England became yet more powerful 
against his lord the King of France. 

Louis was a true soldier King and his sword was seldom 
at rest. It was during his reign that the oriflamme first 
came into use. It was the banner of the Abbey of St. 
Denis and in time became the royal standard. Each 
time the King went to war he took the banner from its 
place beside the high altar. Each time he returned in 
triumph it was hung there again. The oriflamme was a 
piece of flame-coloured silk, the ends being slit into points 
like a swallow's tail. It was ornamented with green 
tassels and mounted on a golden lance. The word 
means golden flame. It was so called because it looked 
like a flickering tongue of fire as it fluttered in the wind at 
the head of the army. 

Even when Louis became so stout that he could 
hardly move he still longed to fight. "Ah," he 
groaned, "what a miserable life is ours. We never 
have strength and knowledge at one time. Had I 



146 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

known when I was young, if I could now that I am 
old, I would have conquered empires." 

But at length, after his life of war and strife, the sol- 
dier King lay dying. Then all his thoughts turned to 
holy things. He bade his servants stretch sackcloth 
upon the floor, sprinkle ashes on it in the form of a cross, 
and lay him upon it. There, clad in the robe of a monk, 
he folded his hands, and made his peace with God. 



CHAPTER XXIX 

LOUIS VII THE YOUNG — THE SECOND WAR OF THE 

CROSS 

A MONTH before Louis VI died, his son, Louis the Young, 
had set forth with great pomp on a journey to Aquitaine, 
there to marry the beautiful Princess Eleanor. The 
marriage took place, and Louis was crowned Duke of 
Aquitaine, bringing thus to the crown of France lands 
over which his ancestors had never ruled. Then the young 
bride and bridegroom journeyed homeward. But on 
the way a messenger of sorrow met them. "The King 
is dead," he said. "Long live the King." 

Thus in 1137, at the age of seventeen, Louis the Young 
came to the throne. Although he reigned for forty- 
three years he kept his name, the Young. For all his 
life he remained simple and lacking in wisdom. He was 
idle and pleasure loving, and held with but feeble hands 
the sword which his father had left him. But in the 
beginning of his reign Louis had wise counsellors; the 
chief of these was the Abbot Suger. 

Suger was of the people. His father was a poor a man of the 
workman, yet, in this time when the common people 
were despised and downtrodden, he became great. 
He did not look like a great man. He was very small, 
thin, and sickly. But in spite of his ill health he was 
always at work. He knew men and how to deal with 
them, he loved peace, and he loved his country and 

147 



people 



148 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

King. He was indeed one of the finest of French 
statesmen, because he worked for the country that he 
loved, not to make himself powerful. Suger was Abbot 
of St. Denis, and toward the end of Louis VII's reign he 
rose to great power in the state. 

Now that Louis VII reigned, his power was greater 
even than it had been. For the new King was weak and 
idle, and had little desire to rule. 

But Louis was passionate as well as idle, and he soon 

had a quarrel with the Pope. The Popes had for a long 

A struggle time claimed the right of appointing what Bishops they 

King and chosc in any Christian country. The Kings of France, 

°P^ on the other hand, had denied the right, and claimed 

that they alone should appoint Bishops in France. 

Now the Pope appointed an Archbishop to the See of 
Bourges. At this the King was very angry and he 
appointed another. "Never," he cried, "so long as I 
live shall the Pope's Archbishop enter the city of Bour- 
ges." 

"Tut, tut," said the Pope, "the King is a child. He 
needs teaching. We must stop him of these bad habits." 

So he laid the land where Louis dwelt or through which 
he passed under an interdict. Wherever the King came 
the church bells ceased to ring. Night or morning no 
prayers were said, the dead were hurried silently to the 
grave without chant or prayer. There were no weddings, 
no baptisms. When the King passed on, the bells rang 
out once more and prayers and chants were heard. 

For a time Louis bore this, but at length war broke 
out. 

One of Louis's vassals, the Count of Champagne, 
sided with the Pope. This made Louis very angry. 

"Are your own lands not large enough to give you 



THE SECOND WAR OF THE CROSS 149 

work to do?" he asked in wrath. "Attend to what is 
yours and leave me to govern my kingdom as I will." 

But the count still took the part of the Pope and gave 
shelter to his Archbishop. Then Louis marched through 
his land, fighting and slaying. Neither man, woman, nor 
child did he spare in his wrath. Villages and towns 
went up in flames. Among them was the town of Vitry. 
It was mostly built of wood and once the fire was begun 
it leaped from house to house until the whole town was 
wrapped in flames. The people fled for safety to the 
church. That too caught fire. Amid the roar of flames The tragedy 
and the crackle of burning wood cries of agony rang out. °^ ^'^""^ 
They reached the ears of the King. At the thought of 
these helpless peasants, caught in such a trap, given 
over to such a fearful death, all the anger faded out of 
his childlike heart. He called upon his men to save the 
church, to save their fellows. But all their efforts were 
in vain. The roof fell in, the walls crashed together, 
and the cry of agony was stilled. Thirteen hundred men, 
women, and children had perished in the flames. 

Louis could not blot out from his eyes the memory of 
that awful sight. He could not shut out from his ears Louis'i 
the cry of despairing agony he had heard. His will 
was broken, the Pope had his way, and his Archbishop 
took possession of Bourges. 

Not long after this, news came from Palestine that 
the Turks were once more in arms against the Christians. 
They had taken a town and killed all the Christians in it. 

Louis's heart was stirred at the news. Here he thought 
was the way of peace. He would take the Cross, he 
would fight for the Sepulchre of his Lord, and so find 
rest for his troubled conscience, and take from his soul 
the burden of Vitry the burned. 



I s 
remorse 



150 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

But Suger the Wise tried to dissuade him. The King's 
place was in his own country, he said, ruling his own peo- 
ple. Another great man, however, the Abbot Bernard, 
encouraged Louis to go. So again there was much stir 
throughout the land. Meetings were held and the Cross 
was preached. 

The Second It was St. Bernard now who, like Peter the Hermit 
preached fifty ycars before, preached the Crusade. To a great 
gathering at the town of Vezelai the people came in 
such crowds that neither castle nor market-place could 
hold them. So out on the hillside beyond the town the 
King's throne was raised. There he sat dressed in his 
royal robes, with his crown upon his head. At his side 
sat his Queen, while St. Bernard stood to speak to the 
people. He spoke to them with such burning words that 
all hearts were touched. He bade them remember their 
fathers who had conquered Jerusalem, whose names 
were written in heaven. "Then why stay ye, oh, 
noble knights? God the eternal and living hath charged 
me to say to you that He will punish those who do not 
fight His enemies. To arms then! Let all the Christian 
world resound with the words of the prophet, 'Woe to 
him who dyeth not his sword in blood. ' " 

Almost before St. Bernard had finished speaking his 
words were drowned in cries of, "The Cross! the Cross!" 

Louis takes Then the King, first of all the throng, knelt and received 
the Cross from St. Bernard. Next the Queen knelt. 
Upon her splendid, jewelled dress the sacred sign was 
fastened. Following the King and Queen, noble after 
noble pressed forward all eager for the Cross. And 
although a great number had been made ready there 
were not enough. But St. Bernard would not turn one 
willing helper away. Quickly slipping oflF the robes he 



THE SECOND WAR OF THE CROSS 151 

wore, he tore them into shreds and of them made crosses 
to give to the eager people. 

Then through all France went St. Bernard preaching 
the Crusade. People thronged to him from far and near, 
and the towns and villages were emptied of men. "I 
have opened my mouth and I have spoken," he wrote 
to the Pope, "and the number of the Crusaders may no 
more be counted. The towns and castles are deserted. 
You will hardly find one man to seven women. Every- 
where one sees widows and orphans whose husbands and 
fathers are yet among the living." 

Not content with preaching the Crusade in France, 
St. Bernard passed into Germany. There too his burn- 
ing words roused the people. The Emperor himself 
took the Cross and thousands of his subjects followed him. 

It was King Louis who first thought of the Crusade. 
It was St. Bernard who made it. Now the people clam- 
oured that he should be their leader. But he refused. 
He remembered too well the fate of Peter the Hermit. 
"Who am I," he said, "that I should form camps and 
march at the head of an army.'' Nothing is further from 
my oflSce. Even if I lacked not the strength, I have not 
the knowledge." So the Crusaders chose another leader, 
for although Louis joined the Crusade he did not go as 
commander-in-chief. 

But now it was asked who was to rule the kingdom in the 
absence of the King? "Here be two swords," said St. Ber- 
nard, pointing to Suger and a count; "they be enough." 

But the count refused the difficult task. Suger too at 
first refused. The burden seemed to him too great. The 
Pope himself, however, added his entreaties to those of Suger is 
others. So Suger yielded, feeling that he could not Regent 
refuse what the Pope asked. 



CHAPTER XXX 

LOUIS VII THE YOUNG— HOW A QUEEN OP FRANCE 
BECAME QUEEN OP ENGLAND 

The Crusade ^HE Crusadc took a long time to prepare. But at 
length the armies set oflF, the German first, the French 
second. After many adventures the French reached 
Constantinople and passed over into Asia Minor, where 
they expected to join the Germans. But there they 
were met with the terrible news that the German 
army had been attacked and destroyed by the Turks. 
Utterly crushed and spiritless, the Emperor came to 
greet Louis with his few remaining followers. With 
tears in his eyes Louis received him. 

"My lord King," said the Emperor sadly, "I will sepa- 
rate from you no more. We will encamp wherever seems 
best to you. I only ask that my followers and yours 
may keep together." 
has a bad This was a terrible beginning, but even now the mis- 
^^" and fortunes of the Crusaders were by no means over. Disas- 
ter after disaster befell them. They were beaten by the 
Turks, their ranks were thinned by sickness and disease. 
Many died of hunger and weariness. Many more were 
taken captive. It was with but a miserable remnant of his 
once great army that Louis reached Jerusalem. But such 
as they were the Christians greeted them with joy. As 
he came near. King Baldwin III, followed by many Chris- 
tians, came out to meet him, singing, as they re-entered 

152 



J 



LOUIS VII THE YOUNG 153 

the city, "Blessed is he that cometh in the name of 
the Lord." 

After visiting all the holy places, the Crusaders turned 
their thoughts to war once more. For so far they had 
done nothing to free the Holy Land from the Turks. 
They decided now to besiege Damascus. 

But even in this the Crusaders did not succeed. Find- 
ing the difficulties greater than they thought, they 
gave up the siege and returned to Jerusalem. Angry 
and ashamed, the Emperor now went home, and one 
by one the great nobles followed. But Louis could 
not bring himself to leave the Holy Land, hav- 
ing done nothing to deliver it. He could not 
bring himself to own that the Crusade had been an 
utter failure. So month by month he lingered almost ends in utter 
alone. ^^""'^ 

As one by one the few who had lived through all the 
terrible sufferings reached France they told their sorry 
tale. Then long and bitter was the cry of woe that arose. 
For there was hardly a family high or low which had not 
lost some loved one. They had been promised victory, 
and, behold ! there was only death and bitterness. So 
the land was filled with the sound of weeping as the 
women mourned for the fathers, brothers, husbands, 
and sons they would see no more. In their pain they 
cursed the great Abbot who had sent them forth, and the 
King who had led them. But St. Bernard felt no re- 
pentance for what he had done; he believed it to be 
right, and he meekly bowed his head to the storm. 
"Curse me," he said; "it is well that men should curse 
me rather than God." 

But Suger, who had never wished Louis to go, sent 
messenger after messenger begging him to come home. 



154 A mSTORY OF FRANCE 

But Louis ever refused. At length Suger wrol'e to him 
very urgently. 

"Dear King and lord," he said, "I must causfe you to 
hear the voice of your whole kingdom. Why do you stay 
far from us? The barons and lords of the kingdom have 
returned, yet you remain among heathen folk. The 
disturbers of the peace have returned, and you who 
should defend your subjects remain in a strange land. 
Of what do you think, my lord, when you leave thus the 
sheep at the mercy of the wolves?" 
Louis Then at last Louis returned. He had been away more 

returns; _ " 

than two years, and he found that during that time 
Suger had well and truly ruled his kingdom. Unlike 
many kings, Louis at least was grateful. He called Suger 
"The father of his country," and, bearing that proud 
title, Suger very gladly laid down the heavy burden of 
state and went back to his Abbey of St. Denis. Here 
in little more than a year he died. 

Then Louis, having lost his wise counsellor, knew not 
how to rule. He made mistake after mistake. One 
of the first mistakes he made was to divorce his wife. 
At first Louis had loved his wife very dearly. But out 
in the Holy Land they had quarrelled. Eleanor grew 
to despise her husband and say she had married a monk 
with a sword in mistake for a King. Suger tried hard 
to make the angry husband and wife forgive each other, 
he is divorced but in vain. He died, and the next year the King 

from his wife; i ^-\ i- i 

and Queen were divorced. 

Eleanor, you remember, was very wealthy. She 
brought fair and broad lands to the kingdom of France. 
But the Queen of France had now again become only the 
Duchess of Aquitaine, and all these broad, fair lands 
were lost to the crown. 



LOUIS VII THE YOUNG 155 

Eleanor was beautiful as well as wealthy, and many 
great lords and princes were eager to marry her. Like 
a princess in a fairy tale, she fled from one and another 
who had vowed to marry her whether she would or no. 
But there was one among them she could not escape. 
This was Henry Plantagenet, Duke of Normandy and 
of Anjou. Young, handsome, splendid, he married 
beautiful Eleanor, who was thirteen years older than 
himself. 

Stephen was still upon the throne of England, but 
Henry claimed it. Too late Louis saw the danger 
to France if the King of England should also be lord 
of half of France. As over-lord he forbade Henry to 
marry Eleanor. But Henry laughed at the King of 
France and went his own way. A few years later Ste- 
phen died, and Henry became King of England. Henry she becomes 
was also Duke of Normandy, Count of Anjou, Duke of Engfand 
Aquitaine, and indeed over-lord of half of France. At 
twenty-two he was the most powerful ruler in Europe, 
far more powerful than Louis, his over-lord and enemy. 

To the end of his days Louis fought with his clever, 
wily enemy, Henry. When Henry quarrelled with 
Thomas a Becket, Louis took the Archbishop's part, 
received him with every honour, and fought the King 
of England. When Henry's sons rebelled against their 
father, Louis encouraged them and helped them. In 
every way he showed himself a bitter enemy to the King 
of England. 



CHAPTER XXXI 

PHILIP II AUGUSTUS — HOW NORMANDY 
WAS LOST TO ENGLAND 

Philip Louis died in 1180 and was succeeded by his son Philip 
Augustus; jj^ ^jgQ called Augustus, because he was born in August. 
He was only fifteen when he came to the throne, and 
many of the proud nobles thought that as they had now 
only a child to deal with they might go their own way. 
But Philip soon showed that he was already a man in 
thought, and meant to rule, not only as a King, but as 
a great King. 

One day a courtier saw him standing in deep thought, 
gnawing dreamily at a little green twig. "I would give 
my best horse if any one would tell me of what the King 
is thinking," he said. 

Another courtier then boldly went up to the King. 
"Sire," he said, "we would know of what it is you think 
so deeply." 

"I am wondering," answered Philip, looking at him 
gravely, "whether God will grant grace unto me or unto 
one of my heirs to raise France to the height at which 
she stood in the time of Charlemagne." 
his great And that was what Philip held ever in his thoughts, 
to make France great. 

Philip spent the first years of his reign fighting his 
unruly barons. And, strange to say, his father's greatest 
enemy, Henry II of England, not only made peace with 

156 



desire 



HOW NORMANDY WAS LOST TO ENGLAND 157 

him, but even helped him to settle his quarrels. For 
Henry was growing old; his heart was wrung by the rebel- 
liousness of his own sons. They were his chief enemies, 
and he had enough to do to guard his kingdom against 
them without trying to wrest land from the French King. 

But peace was not possible for long between the two 
countries. Philip soon began to plot with Henry's sons Troubieswith 
against their father. With Richard Coeur de Lion espe- pwiip make's 
cially he made great friends. They were like brothers ; RichTrd ° 
they did everything together, ate at the same table, ^kS'''-*^^ 
and slept in the same bed. This friendship made Henry 
very uneasy, and soon again there was war. But Henry 
was afraid of being betrayed by his son Richard, and he 
begged for peace. 

So the English and the French met under the shadow 
of a great elm near the town of Gisors. The elm stood 
at cross roads upon the boundary between French and 
Norman land. It was so vast that many people could 
find shelter under its branches. The trunk was so thick 
that four men with outstretched arms could not span its 
girth. Many times French and English had met beneath 
its branches, and it was called the Elm of Conference. 
The King of England was very proud of this tree, and 
had been heard to say: "Even as this tree can never be 
torn from the green grass which surrounds it, so can the 
French never tear from me what I possess. When I 
lose this tree, I shall lose all the land." 

One January day, under the leafless, widespreading 
branches of this elm, the two Kings met, the one old and 
worn, the other young and vigorous, both keen and wily. 
They could not agree. Sharp words were said on either 
side. But as they wrangled, slowly there advanced to 
them a company of people. First marched a cross-bearer. 



158 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

behind him came two Bishops, and again behind them a 
crowd of knights clad in white sui'coats marked with a 
red cross. 

As the procession came the angry Kings fell silent. 
Then in the silence one of the Bishops stood forth. He 
had a message to give. He told in moving words how 
once again the Holy Land had fallen into the hands of 
the heathen, how Jerusalem was taken and the King a 
prisoner. Eight Kings had sat upon the throne of Jeru- 
salem, all of them Frenchmen. Surely France would 
fight once again for the City of the Lord. Surely French 
knights would avenge their brother knights who had laid 
down their lives in that far land for the love of Christ. 

As the Bishop finished speaking, the cry broke out. 
The Third »The Cross! the Cross!" 

Crusade 

Hastily Henry rose and kneeling before the Bishop 
took the first Cross from his hands. 

"Ah," cried the French barons, "do the Plantagenet 
colours always go before the French.!^" and there began a 
struggle as to who should take the Cross first. Pres- 
ently the uproar was quieted, and Philip and Richard 
Coeur de Lion took the Cross together. 

Many knights and nobles followed them, the French- 
men taking a red cross and the Englishmen a white. 
After this the two Kings settled their quarrels, they gave 
each other the kiss of peace, and swore friendship which 
was to last forever. In memory of this meeting they 
raised a Cross, founded a church and gave the place the 
name of Holy Meadow. Then each went home to make 
preparations for the Crusade. 

But, long ere they were ready to set out, quarrels burst 
forth, and Henry and Philip were once more at war. 
Then Philip in wrath cut down the mighty elm, swearing 



HOW NORMANDY WAS LOST TO ENGLAND 159 

by all the saints of France that never more should parlia- 
ment be held beneath its branches. 

Thus the two Kings went on, now fighting, now making 
peace, Richard taking part with Philip against his father, 
until at length the old King Henry died a broken-hearted 
man. Richard Coeur de Lion was then at once crowned jji^jj^^j.^ ^^^ 
King of England, and soon afterward set out for the PWiip set 
Holy Land with his friend Philip. 

The German Emperor had also joined the Crusade, 
and he was the first to set out. He had already reached 
Asia Minor, gained one victory, and died. Before he 
died, the Emperor begged his young son to carry his 
bones to Palestine and bury them there. But most of 
his barons had lost interest in the Crusade and turned 
back. So it was a mournful little band, led by a boy and 
carrying a bier, that went on. 

While this sad little army was wending its way through 
the deserts of Asia Minor, Philip and Richard were they quarrel 
putting off time quarrelling and fighting tournaments 
in Sicily. The Christians in Palestine who had begun 
to besiege St. Jean d'Acre awaited their coming eagerly. 
At length they arrived, Philip first, then Richard. For 
these dear friends had found it best to part, and now 
when they met again there were constant bickerings and 
quarrels. 

After a long siege St. Jean d'Acre was taken. Then PJ^^iip 

T> . . . 1 . returns 

Philip, feeling he had now done all that he need in fulfil- home 
ment of his vow, returned home. 

Richard was unwilling that he should go. He knew 
the danger there would be to his French lands from his 
clever, scheming rival. So, before he went, Philip swore 
a solemn oath that he would do no hurt to King Richard, 
his land, or his people. But even as he sailed homeward. 



160 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

wicked thoughts filled his mind and, landing in Italy, he 
asked the Pope to set him free from his oath. 

The Pope refused and, very ill pleased, Philip went 
on his way. 

In little more than a year, however, Philip heard what 
to him was joyful news. He heard that returning home- 
ward Richard had been taken and was now held prisoner 
by the Emperor of Germany. 

In all haste he wrote to the Emperor, "Keep him safe, 
for the world will never be at peace so long as such a 
disturber is abroad." 

Philip then made friends with Richard's bad brother, 
John Lackland, and they arranged to divide between 
them all Richard's possessions. 

The Emperor was powerful. But even he could not 

long keep the King of England in prison. Before a 

year was gone he wrote to Philip and to John: "Look 

to yourselves. The devil is unchained. I could not do 

otherwise." 

Philip and Richard was free. He pardoned his brother John. 

"^fight He fought with Philip till five years later he was killed 

by a chance arrow at the siege of Chains, as you will read 

in English history. 

Philip takes John Lacklaud at once claimed the throne of England 

tiiG t)3,rt of 

Prince and all Richard's French possessions. But Philip took 
the part of little Prince Arthur, who was John's 
nephew and had perhaps more right to the throne. 
Philip hoped in this way to win back for France all 
the French land held by the King of England. For 
Arthur was only a child and could not really rule. 
Philip ordered John to give up all his French possessions 
to Prince Arthur. But John paid little heed to this 
order. Instead he took his nephew prisoner. Then, 



Arthur; 



HOW NORMANDY WAS LOST TO ENGLAND 161 

one dark night, he murdered him and threw his dead 
body into the Seine. 

John thought he had thus made safe his claim to 
England and to Normandy. He was never more mis- 
taken. All France rose against him. Town after town, 
fortress after fortress, were conquered by the French. 
Meanwhile John sat in his castle at Rouen drinking and 
feasting and caring little what happened to his kingdom. 

Messengers came to him once and again. "Sire," they 
said, "the King of France has overrun all your land. 
Many and many a castle has been taken. He leads your 
vassals captive. He does as he will with all that is yours." 

"Let him," replied King John. "Some day with one 
blow I will win back what he is now taking from me bit 
by bit." 

But soon the soldiers of Philip reached almost to the 
walls of Rouen, the capital of Normandy. Then John fled 
to England. The people of Rouen, however, were faithful 
to their duke. They begged Philip to give them thirty 
days' truce so that they might get help. If, within that 
time, John did not help them, they promised to surrender. 
Philip granted the truce, and messengers set out for Eng- 
land. They found John playing at chess. He listened 
gloomily to what they had to say, but answered not a 
word until the game was finished. Then he spoke. 

"I cannot help you," he said. "Do the best you can 
for yourselves." 

So the messengers returned, and when the thirty days j^g reconquers 
were over the flag with the red lions of Normandy was Nomiandy, 
hauled down and the blue flag of France, sewn with 
golden fleur-de-lis, floated out upon the breeze. 

Thus after three hundred years the duchy of Nor- 
mandy came back to the crown of France. 



CHAPTER XXXII 

PHILIP II AUGUSTUS-THE WAR WITH THE 
ALBIGENSES 

Philip Philip as over-lord now called upon John as his vassal 

commands »i. 

his vassal to appear beiore the peers of France and answer for his 

appear before crimes. John from the safe distance of England sent a 

^™ Bishop as his messenger to the King of France. "The 

King of England will willingly come," said the messenger. 

"He will show all obedience in the matter. But safe 

conduct must he have." 

"Let him come in peace and surety," said the King. 

"Yea, and go again so also?" asked the Bishop. 

"If so the peers allow it," said the King. 

Then the messenger begged Philip to grant John safe 
conduct both going and returning. But the King was 
wroth, 

" No, by all the saints of France !" he cried. " He shall 
not go again unless he prove him innocent and the peers 
will it." 

"But, my lord King," replied the messenger, "the 
Duke of Normandy cannot come if the King of England 
come not too, since the Duke and the King are one and 
the same person. The barons of England would never 
permit it. And the King, even if he were willing, would 
stand in danger of imprisonment and death. That you 
know well." 

"How now, my lord Bishop?" cried Philip. "It 

162 



THE WAR WITH THE ALBIGENSES 163 

is well known my vassal, the Duke of Normandy, took 
possession of England by force. And so, prithee, if a 
vassal increase in honour and power shall his over-lord 
lose his rights? Nay, never!" 

So the messenger, finding that he could not by any 
means get a promise of safe conduct from Philip, departed 
home again. And John, fearing the French King, re- 
fused to come at his bidding. 

Then, although he would not come to hear his sen- 
tence, the peers of France declared him guilty of treason 
and of murder and condemned him to lose all his lands 
in France, and to be put to death. But of course no "^e »! 

. « condemned to 

French lords could really condemn the King of England death 
to death. So the sentence was idle and empty. But 
Philip was powerful enough to keep possession of all 
John's French lands, which made his kingdom twice as 
large as it had been. 

While Philip had been thus fighting at home to enlarge 
his kingdom, Frenchmen had been founding a French 
Empire in the East. In 1202 a fourth Crusade set out. The fourth 
This time the Crusaders were nearly all Frenchmen. '^"^'^ ^ 
But they never reached Palestine. They turned aside 
and besieged Constantinople instead, which at this 
time was still the capital of the Greek Empire. 

They took Constantinople and divided the Greek 
Empire amongst themselves. Baldwin of Flanders was 
made Emperor, other great nobles were made kings and 
dukes, and thus a New France was founded upon the 
very outposts of Europe. But these robber knights 
were not strong enough to keep their conquests and in 
sixty years this new empire ruled by Frenchmen passed 
away. It had never been anything but a burden and 
hindrance to France. 



164 A fflSTORY OF FRANCE 

Hardly was this Crusade over when another began. 
This one, however, did not set out to fight the Saracens, 
but Frenchmen gathered to fight Frenchmen. At this 
time, as you know, nearly all Christians belonged to the 
Church of Rome and the Pope claimed power over every 
Christian land. But in the south of France some people 
had begun to draw away from the Church of Rome. 
These people did not believe that the Pope could do no 
wrong, and they preached against a great many things 
which were taught by the Church. This was called 
heresy, which really means that these people began to 
think for themselves, for heresy comes from a Greek 
word meaning to choose or go one's own way. 

At first there were very few of these heretics, but 

their number grew and grew until there were very many. 

AibigeJses I'^^J werc Called by different names, but among the 

chief were the Albigenses, so called from the town of Albi. 

When the Pope saw how the heretics were increasing 
he was angry. He sent monks to preach to them and 
when they would not listen to the monks he tried the 
Inquisition. This was a new and terrible court before 
which the heretics were brought. If they would not 
confess they were tortured and many were burned to 
death. 

But even the Inquisition could not crush out the 
heresy. So the Pope next preached a Crusade against 
the heretics. They were worse than Saracens, he said, 
and he promised to give their lands to all good Chris- 
tians who would help him to punish them. 

Many knights and barons eager for war, eager for 

plunder, flocked to his banner. King Philip did nothing. 

"Two great "Tell my lord Pope," he said to his messenger, "that 

Uons" I have upon my flanks two great and terrible lions. 



THE WAR WITH THE ALBIGENSES 165 

The one is the German Emperor, the other John, King 
of England. Both labour with all their strength to cast 
trouble into the realm of France. How does he think 
then that I can leave my kingdom, either I or my son? 
It is enough that I give my barons leave to march against 
these disturbers of the Faith." 

Again and again the Pope urged King Philip to fight 
for the Faith. But the King stood firm. He was no 
lover of heretics, but neither did he love fighting for 
fighting's sake. He fought to strengthen and enlarge 
his kingdom. 

"It is impossible," he said, "to raise and keep two 
armies, the one to defend my country against the King 
of England, the other to fight the Albigenses. Let my 
lord Pope supply the money and the soldiers; then we 
shall see." 

But though the King did not help the Pope, many of 
his nobles did, and a great army was gathered. Their 
leader was Simon de Montfort. He was the father 
of that Simon de Montfort who became so great in 
English history. He was a brave man, a splendid soldier 
and fearless leader. He loved his men and thought for 
them, and they in return loved him and followed him 
gladly. To his enemies he was pitiless. Now he be- 
lieved that he was fighting God's battle, that the Albi- 
genses were God's enemies, and he had no mercy for them. 

With such a leader it was no wonder that the war was 
cruel and pitiless. No mercy was shown to prisoners. 
When a town was taken, the people were all put to death, 
often in cruel ways. Once the question was asked, 
"How shall we know true believers from heretics.?" 

"Kill them all," was the answer; "the Lord will know 
His own." 



166 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

This cruel war lasted fifteen years. The Pope who 
preached it, Simon who led, and Philip who looked on, 
were all dead before it ended. It began as a war of re- 
ligion; it ended as a war against the nobles of southern 
France. For the Pope had promised the lands they 
might conquer to the Crusaders as a reward. Philip 
was little pleased that the Pope should thus give away 
lands which belonged to his vassals. So unjust did he 
deem the war that, although eager to en > rge his kingdom, 
he refused to take possession of the conquered states 
when they were offered to him. Five years later, how- 
ever, the ofiFer was again made to his son. This time it 
was accepted, and thus more land was added to France. 



i 



CHAPTER XXXIII 

PHILIP AUGUSTUS AND LOUIS VIII— THE BATTLE OF 

BOUVINES 

Meanwhile Philip had to do with the two "great and 
terrible lions" upon his flanks. John of England at 
length roused himself from his cowardly idleness and 
determined to make a fight for his French possessions. 
He agreed with the German Emperor that they should 
both attack France at the same time. So John, gathering 
a great army, landed at La Rochelle, while the German 
Emperor with some English troops marched upon the 
north of France. 

Philip sent his son Louis to meet John. He himself 
marched northward to meet the Germans and their 
English allies. At Bouvines a great battle was fought. The Battle of 
Before he went to battle Philip ordered mass to be said, i^u^^^' 
When it was done he asked that bread and wine should 
be brought. Taking a piece of bread he dipped it into 
the wine and ate it. 

Then turning to those around him he said: "I pray 
you, my good friends, that you eat and drink with me in ^^^^p 

n t A T 1 • t Ti prepares lor 

remembrance of the Apostles who ate with our Lord, battle 
And if there be any among you who has evil thought or 
treachery in his heart let him come not near." 

Then one of the lords came and took a piece of bread 
and dipping it in the wine said, "Sire, you shall see this 
day whether I be a traitor or no." 

167 



168 A fflSTORY OF FRANCE 

After him another and another of the knights pressed 
forward till there was such a great crowd round the table 
that it was hard to get near it. 

When the King saw this he was greatly rejoiced and 
said to his barons: "My lords, you are my men and I 
am your King. Such as I am, I love you much. And I 
pray you keep this^ day my honour and yours. And if 
you see that the crown better befits one of you than me 
I will give it up willingly." 

When the barons heard the King speak so they wept. 
"Sire," they said, "God guard us. We desire no other 
King than you. Now ride boldly against your enemies, 
for we are ready to die with you." 

And not only were the knights and their vassals ready 
to die for the King; the common people and the citizens 
too were ready, and from almost every commune men 
flocked to his standard. 
The Emperor The German Emperor also made ready for battle. 
He called his knights together and spoke to them. 

"It is against Philip himself and against him alone," he 
said, "that we must fight. He it is who must be slain 
first, for he alone is our enemy in all things. When he 
is dead, then you will conquer his whole kingdom and 
divide it among you as you will." 

At the first sounds of battle Philip entered into a small 
chapel near and said a short prayer. Then he leaped 
upon his great war horse as gaily as if going to a wedding 
or a feast. "To arms! barons, to arms!" he cried, and 
darted forward amid a blare of trumpets. 

On the French side the men of Soissons were the first 
to attack. But the knights against whom they charged 
disdained to fight with common men and they stood still. 
At length one of them, shouting "Death to the French!" 



prepares 




Philip darced fcx^ward. 
amid a blare of 1xuThpet5. 



fk 



-'»•• 



^k 



w 



-? 



PHILIP AUGUSTUS AND LOUIS VIII 169 

rushed forward. The others followed and a terrible 
fight took place. Men and horses were mingled in wild 
confusion, the air was full of sounds of clashing armour, 
the clang of sword and steel, shouts of battle, cries of 
pain. Amid it all rode a gallant knight who cried with 
a clear and happy voice, "Remember your ladies!" 
To him it was but a tournament. Such was the reckless 
bravery of those days. 

Above the roar of battle there rose from the French 
ranks the sound of singing. For behind the King 
marched his chaplain and another priest chanting psalms. 
"Deliver me, O Lord, from mine enemies. I flee unto 
Thee to hide me." 

They sang as lustily as they could, but tears ran down 
their cheeks and sobs mingled with their singing. "And 
of Thy mercy cut oflf mine enemies, and destroy all 
them that afl3ict my soul." 

The German knights had not forgotten the words of 
their Emperor. They fought their way to the King Philip is 
of France, they surrounded him and dragged him from "" °'^^ 
his horse. As he lay on the ground helpless it seemed 
as if he would be trodden to death by horses' hoofs. 
Blow after blow fell upon him. But his armour was 
true and trusty, and he struggled to his feet, almost 
unhurt, although a lance head was sticking in his gorget. 

His standard bearer waved high the golden oriflamme 
and shouted, "Help! To the King! Help!" Quickly 
his knights rushed to his aid and the Germans were 
scattered. The King leaped once more upon his horse 
and dashed into the fight. 

The Emperor too was in danger. Twice one of the 
French knights had him by the neck. Twice he escaped 
by the swiftness of his horse. Then his horse being 



170 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

wounded suddenly reared and , turning round fled 
away. 

"You will see his face no more this day," said Philip, 
looking after the fleeing Emperor. And he was right. 
"^flees The Emperor's horse stumbled and fell. Quickly leaping 
on to another he fled far from the field. 

Still the fight went on. But at length it ended in a 
great victory for the French. Yet so sure had the Em- 
peror been of victory that in his camp four cart loads 
of ropes were found which had been brought to bind 
French prisoners. The French now made use of them 
to bind their foes. 

Philip's return to Paris was a march of triumph. 
In every town and village through which he passed the 
bells were rung, and services of thanksgiving were held. 
The houses were hung with silks and flags, and wreathed 
in flowers. Flowers and green branches were strewn 
upon the streets, which were filled with a rejoicing multi- 
tude. In Paris never had such feasting been seen. 
The people came out to greet their King with shouts and 
songs of joy. Night was made as bright as day with 
hundreds of torches. For a week the city rejoiced. 

And France might well rejoice, for the battle of Bou- 
of The°Battie viucs marked its birth as a nation. The victory was not 
of Bouvines ^j^g King's alone. It was the victory of the nation, the 
victory of the King, nobles, and people, all fighting for 
one end and that end, not the crushing of some revolted 
barons, but the freeing of their own land from foreign 
foes. France was awake. 

While France was rejoicing, John of England fled 
homeward a beaten, angry, man, and he too found a 
nation awake. England was awake, and English barons, 
fighting for the English people, made him sign the Great 



PHILIP AUGUSTUS AND LOUIS Vni in 

CLiarter. Thus the true national life of France and of 
England began at the same time. Yet from this point 
the two countries went different ways. Step by step 
England went toward freedom. Step by step France 
went toward an absolute monarchy. 

But, as you know, John did not keep the promises made 
by the Great Charter, and war began. Then English- The crown of 

, _ Jiiiiglaiid 

men sent to France oflfermg the crown of England to offered to 
Louis, the son of Philip. For Louis had married John's ' '^ ^ '"" 
niece, and that seemed to some of the English to give 
him a title to the throne. 

It was a splendid offer. Philip seemed to see the dream 
of his boyhood coming true. France would be great 
as in the days of Charlemagne. But the Pope forbade 
Philip to help the revolted Englishmen against their 
King. 

"The kingdom of England," replied Philip, "has never 
been in the gift of Saint Peter. It never will be. The 
throne is vacant since John was condemned by our court 
as having forfeited it by the murder of Arthur." 

But all the same, not wishing to offend the Pope, 
Philip forbade his son to go. 

"Sire," replied Louis, "I am your liegeman for the fief 
you have given me on this side of the water. But it does 
not belong to you to decide about the kingdom of Eng- 
land. I beg you not to oppose me, for I will fight for 
my wife's heritage till death if need be." 

So Louis went. Secretly his father helped him with 
money and gave him his blessing. Openly he pretended 
to forbid him. 

Louis landed in England. The barons did homage, Louis lands; 
the kingdom seemed sure. Then John died. And with 
the death of John everything changed. The anger of 



172 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

the barons died away. Their hearts went out to John's 
son, little nine-year-old Henry. He had done no harm; 
his ^}jy should they hate him? They forsook Louis and 
ment; crowued Henry, and, bitterly disappointed, Louis re- 
turned to France. 

Six years later, in 1223, Philip died. Hef was a 
soldier and a statesman, but he seldom fought for 
the mere love of fighting. He had doubled the size of 
France, yet he was not ruthless, for he had loved justice 
and peace. 

On his deathbed he begged his son Louis to do good 
justice to the people, and above all to protect the poor and 
the little against the insolent and the proud. 
^^ Ki^n™! Louis, the new King of France, was a grown man, 
France; thirty-six years old, when he came to the throne. To 
make sure of the crown the Capetian princes had always 
been crowned during the lives of their fathers. Louis 
VIII was the first who was not so crowned. The king- 
dom was so sure and safe now that there was no need. 
Besides, Louis seemed to have a double claim to the 
throne, for his mother was a descendant of Charlemagne. 
It pleased the French people to think that with Louis 
VIII they returned to the family of Charles the Great. 
There is little to tell of Louis VIII's reign, for it lasted 
only three years. It was but a continuation of that of 
his great father. 

Yet, although his reign was but a continuation of 
his father's, Louis was by no means great like Philip 
Augustus. An old writer said of him that his chief fame 
lay in being the son of a great father, and the father of 
a great son. Indeed, had it not been for his beautiful 
wife, Blanche of Castile, he might have proved himself 
a mere Do-nothing King. But she was proud and 



PHILIP AUGUSTUS AND LOUIS VIII 173 

beautiful, had a firm will and high courage, and knew 
well how to rule, and greatly aided her husband. 

Like his father, Louis fought with the English, for 
hardly was he seated on the throne when Henry sent 
messengers to him asking him to restore all the lands 
which Philip had conquered. The Pope too asked him 
to restore them. 

"Not an inch of the land which my father left me in 
dying shall be given back to the English," replied Louis. 

But Henry would not meekly give in to this and he he fights 
made war. It did him no good, however. He only England; 
lost some more of the very little remaining to him of 
his French possessions. 

The war against the Albigenses too went on, and in 
this, unlike his father, Louis took part. He besieged and against 
and took the town of Avignon. It only remained to AiWgenses 
besiege and take Toulouse to subdue the whole of the 
South. But the year was far advanced, so Louis turned 
northward, meaning to spend the winter in Paris and 
return in the spring to take Toulouse. But on his way 
north he became ill and died. 



CHAPTER XXXIV 

LOUIS THE SAINT — THE STORY OF HUGH 
DE LA MARCHE 

The King a Louis was succccded by his son, also called Louis, who 
'^ was only twelve. He was a beautiful, gentle boy, with 
big blue eyes and long fair hair. He was too young to 
rule, and his mother. Queen Blanche, became Regent. 

That a woman should rule France was in those far-oflF 
days an unheard-of thing. It made many of the great 
The nobles noblcs angry. It would be easy to fight a child and a 
woman they thought, and many of them rebelled. 

Queen Blanche was a Spaniard and a stranger in the 
land. She had no relations near her to give her aid. 
But her beauty and wisdom won many friends for her. 
She was warned now that the nobles had risen and with 
her son she fled to Paris. But when they had got some 
way they dared go no further lest they should be taken 
prisoner. So the Queen sent to the citizens of Paris 
asking for aid. And the citizens came forth in great 
numbers and led the King safely into Paris. All the 
way on both sides the road was lined with people armed 
and unarmed. And as the King passed they cheered him 
and prayed God to bless him and defend him from all 
his enemies and give him a long life and a happy one. 

Years after when Louis had grown to be a man he loved 
to recall that day. 

For five years the struggle with the barons went on. 

174 



THE STORY OF HUGH DE LA MARCHE 175 

But by degrees they learned to bow to the firm rule of 
Queen Blanche and, when he grew old enough, to that 
of Louis. When Louis was nineteen he was declared of 
age, and although his fair, gentle face made him look 
like a girl, he soon proved himself a valiant soldier and 
firm ruler and made his barons obey him. But it was 
not only his own vassals whom Louis had to fight. He 
had also to fight his old enemy, the King of England. 

When Louis's younger brother was twenty-one he 
made him Count of Poitou and held a grand court to 
which all the vassals of Poitou came to do homage to 
their new lord. Now, although thirty -five years had 
passed since Philip Augustus had conquered Poitou, no 
treaty had been signed to make his conquest sure, and 
Richard of Cornwall, the brother of Henry III, still 
called himself the Earl of Poitou. The barons had 
been quite pleased at this. They had paid homage to 
neither King, and had done much as they liked. Now 
many of them paid homage but unwillingly to the new 
count. 

Among the most powerful of these was Hugh Count ^e"|\J°r™l 
de la Marche. His wife was Isabella, the widow of 
John Lackland. She was a very proud woman. She 
had been the wife of one King, she was the mother of 
another. She could not bear the thought that she was 
now merely the wife of a simple count, and he vassal 
to another count. 

After he had done homage, Hugh de la Marche found 
his proud wife Isabella given over to tears and anger. 
He tried to comfort her, but she cried out in passionate 
wrath against him. "Ah, you do not see!" she cried: 
" three days did I wait on the good pleasure of your King 
and your Queen at Poitiers. And they scorned me. 



176 A HISTORY OP FRANCE 

When I came into the room where they sat, they did not 
call me to them or make me sit down. They did it of 
purpose to make me appear vile in the eyes of others. 
Neither when I came in nor when I went out did they rise 
even a little, thus flouting me. Ah, you must have seen 
it yourself!" 

Isabella looked very beautiful as she spoke, her eyes 
flashing, and her cheeks glowing with anger, her words 
broken by sobs. 

"I can hardly speak of it," she moaned, "so full am I 
of sorrow and of shame. It is worse to bear even than 
the loss of our land which the French have torn so un- 
worthily from us. I shall die of it if by God's grace I 
do not make them repent. I would that they too were 
desolate; that they too were reft of their lands. I will 
do all to make them so or die in the attempt." 

When the count saw his wife's tears and anger he was 
greatly moved. "Lady," he said, "command me. I 
will do all that man can. You know that right well," 
and with many and great oaths he swore to it. And so 
as the new Count of Poitou sat one day ready to receive 
the homage of his vassals he saw Hugh Count de la 
Marche come riding upon a horse with his wife behind 
him. Around him were his vassals and men at arms. 
An insolent smile was on his face. 
defies his Bcf orc his ovcr-lord Count Hugh paused. ' ' Sir Count, ' ' 
he said, "in a moment of weakness and great forgetful- 
ness I did homage to you. But I swear to you from this 
hour that I will never be your liegeman. For you are 
not my true lord, having basely stolen this land from my 
stepson, Richard, Earl of Cornwall. You will not con- 
fess it, so I come here to fling the truth in your 
teeth." 



THE STORY OF HUGH DE LA MARCHE 177 

Having thus spoken, Hugh de la Marche, swollen with 
pride and insolence, put spurs to his horse and rode away 
at a gallop with his wife and all his men at arms. Then, 
as he left the town, as a parting insult he ordered his 
men to set fire to the house in which he had been lodged. 
He watched it blaze and roar, and as the fierce light lit 
up the darkening sky, he turned and sped away to his 
own castle. 

Right wrathful was the Count of Poitou and bitterly 
did he complain to his brother. King Louis, of the outrage 
done to him by his rebel vassal. So the King called the 
peers together. "What think you," he asked of them, 
"should be done to a vassal who would hold his land 
without doing homage to his over-lord?" 

"Sire," they replied, "the over-lord must then take 
the fief back into his own keeping." 

"By my name," cried Louis, "the Count de la Marche 
doth claim thus to hold land which has been a fief of 
France since the days of the great King Clovis, who 
conquered all Aquitaine from the King Alaric, a pagan 
without faith or creed." 

And having thus spoken the King gathered horse and The King 
foot and marched against Hugh de la Marche. Splen- ^rinstMin 
didly armed knights with their followers flocked to 
him from every side, like rivers flowing to the sea, 
until he had a great army. As they advanced they 
took castle after castle and laid the walls even with 
the ground. 

Meanwhile Hugh, afraid of what he had done, strength- 
ened his castles and armed his men and sent to the 
King of England begging for help. "Bring me but some 
money," he said, "for I have soldiers enough and to 
spare." "As if," says an old writer, "the King of Eng- 



178 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

land were a banker or huckster rather than a King and 
a noble leader and commander of knights." 

The King of England was eager to go. Not so his 

barons. Again and again had they given him money 

and help for this need or that, and never one bit the 

better was the kingdom. They were no longer minded 

to be despoiled of their money to no advantage. But 

ET^iaiTd ^^ length, by craft and by force, Henry III gathered a 

comes to great sum of money and with knights and men crossed 

stepfather; the sea to France. 

Near the Castle of Taillebourg the two armies met. 
The King of England lay on one side of the river, the 
King of France on the other. Early in the morning 
King Henry rose and looked forth upon the camp of the 
French. As he gazed his heart sank within him. Rank 
upon rank stretched the white tents as far as the eye 
could see. It was like a great city. What were his 
handful of men against this host.'* 
'Sanger WrathfuUy he turned to his stepfather. "How now, 
my lord and father, " he cried, " where are your promises ? 
When we were in England you promised us many times 
by frequent messengers that you would gather a force 
for us which could stand against the French King without 
fear. You told us only to trouble ourselves about money." 

"Thus did I never," cried Count Hugh. 

"You did," interrupted Richard of Cornwall, "and 
I have here and now your letters thereon." 

"They were never written nor signed by me," mut- 
tered the count. 

"What," said the King in great astonishment, "what 
is this I hear from you, my father? Have you not sent 
to me, aye again and again, begging me to hasten? 
Where are now your promises?" 



THE STORY OF HUGH DE LA MARCHE 179 

Then the count swore a dreadful oath. "This was 
never done by me," he cried. "Blame none but your 
mother, my wife. She has done it unknown to me." 
And so with many and strange oaths he swore to it. 

Meanwhile the French had advanced and fighting 
had begun. Then Earl Richard, seeing that his brother 
the King was in great danger of being taken prisoner, 
put oflf his armour. And taking a flag of truce in his 
hand he went toward the French camp. 

King Louis received him with great honour, and 
granted him a truce until the next day. 

"My lord earl, my lord earl," he said, "I have 
granted you this truce to last to-day and to-night so 
that you may think of what is best to be done in the a truce 
future. For night brings counsel with it." 

In all haste the earl returned to the King of England. 
Quietly he whispered in his ear, "Haste, haste, let us get 
from this place, for we are in danger of being taken 
prisoner." 

They took a hasty meal. Then each gathered his 
goods together, and when night fell the King, mounted 
on a swift horse, sped away and did not spare either 
whip or spur. He was soon followed by the whole army, 
not without danger both to horses and men. For many 
of the men were dinnerless and the horses were wearied. 

At the Castle of Saintes the English drew rein. As The battle of 
soon as the truce was over, the French followed them and 1242 
a battle was fought. The two sides rushed upon each 
other, one crying "Montjoie! Montjoie!" the other 
"King's men! Eang'smen!" 

It was a fierce fight. In the narrow lanes, with vine- 
yards stretching on either side, men fought hand to hand 
while the July sun streamed down upon them. The 



180 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

English fought desperately, but they were far outnum- 
bered by the French and they fled before them. 

King Henry fled nor drew rein until he reached the 
city of Blaye. He cared little for the rest of his army 
or whether they followed him or no. They did follow 
him in such haste that all the way was strewn with 
wounded and dying men. 
DeiaMarche This battle ended the war. Hugh de la Marche, 
peace Seeing it useless to fight longer, yielded to King Louis. 
With his wife and three sons he humbly knelt before him 
begging forgiveness with tears. 

Many of the English then asked the French King's 
leave to pass to their homes. When Louis heard it he 
was glad. "Let them go free," he said; "let them pass 
through my land without hindrance, never, I hope, to 
return." 

So the English took their way in peace through France. 
But neither did they nor their King escape the scorn 
and laughter of the people. But when King Louis 
heard of the laughter at Henry he was vexed. "Be 
still, be still," he said. "Do not mock him or try to 
make me hate him because you do." 

And so King Henry returned home with as much tri- 
umph as if he had conquered all France. 



CHAPTER XXXV 

LOUIS IX THE SAINT — HOW THE KING TOOK THE 
"CROSS OF THE VOYAGE OVER THE SEA" 

Some time after this war with England King Louis be- The King's 
came very ill. It was thought that he would die. He illness; 
lay so still and quiet that one of the ladies who watched 
by his side thought that he was dead. The other thought 
he still lived. As they whispered about it, the King 
suddenly sighed softly. Then he stretched out his 
arms and in a weak, low voice he murmured: "He who 
Cometh from on high hath visited me and recalled me 
from among the dead." 

As soon as he could speak well, he sent for two Bishops 
and bade them place upon his shoulder "the Cross of 
the voyage over the sea." 

The two Bishops tried to make him give up the idea. 
His wife and his mother begged him on their knees to 
wait at least until he was well. But he would listen to 
none of them. At length the Bishops dared refuse no j^^ ^^^^^ ^j^^ 
longer and with tears in their eyes they gave the Cross Cross 
to the King. With great joy Louis took it, kissed it 
and laid it gently upon his breast. But when the Queen, 
his mother, saw it there, she wept as bitterly as if he had 
died. 

The King got better. But three years passed, during 
which Louis found so much to do in ruling his kingdom 
that he was not able to keep his vow and go on a'Crusade. 

181 



182 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

No one wished him to go. His wise mother, his gentle, 
loving wife, all his friends and counsellors begged him to 
give it up. 

"My lord King," said the Bishop of Paris, "remember 
when you took the Cross you were ill. To say truth you 
were not in your senses. God will forgive your words 
spoken unadvisedly. Stay with us. Look around and 
see the dangers you leave us to. England, Germany, 
Italy, are our enemies. Stay then and guard and rule 
your kingdom." 

Queen Blanche too begged him to remain. "Dearest 
son," she said, "stay in your kingdom and the Holy 
Land will not suflfer. God is just; He will forgive your 
oath by reason of your illness." 

But Louis was deaf to all pleading. He looked from 
one to the other with unmoved face. 

"You think I knew not what I did when I took the 
Cross?" he said. "You think I was out of my senses? 
Then I lay it aside. I give it up to you." 

Then raising his hand to his shoulder he tore away 
the Cross. He held it out to the Bishop. " My lord 
Bishop," he said, "here is the Cross which I took. I 
give it back to you willingly." 

When they heard this all around were filled with joy. 
Then again the King spoke. 

" "My friends," he said, " I am not now out of my senses. 
I am not ill. Therefore I ask you to give me back my 
Cross. For the Lord who knoweth everything knoweth 
that I shall neither eat nor drink until I wear it again." 

Seeing how steadfast the King was in his desire, the 
Bishop returned the Cross and no one dared try to 
dissuade him more. 
Idmes But times were changing. Knights and nobles were 



LOUIS IX THE SAINT 183 

no longer so eager to forsake their own land to fight in a 
far-oflF country and Louis found it hard to gather an 
army. He fell upon many ways to gain his end. He 
even played pranks on his courtiers. 

At Christmas time it was the custom of the King to 
give a new suit of clothes to the gentlemen of his court. 
The King asked all the gentlemen of his household and 
the barons who had gathered to spend Christmas with him 
to come to mass before dawn in the beautiful new chapel 
which he had built. So all the lords and gentlemen 
gathered, dressed in the new clothes which the King 
had given them 

When the first rays of sunshine came through the 
painted windows each man saw with astonishment the 
the sign of the Cross on his neighbour's shoulder. For 
the King had secretly caused a Cross to be sewn on each. 
The knights felt that it would not be respectful to the 
King nor honourable in them to tear oflf the Crosses. 
So they took it in good part and laughed at the King's 
jest until the tears came. 

At length Louis set forth upon his long hoped for f°Xi248 
journey. He left his mother as Regent and she took leave 
of him sadly and tenderly. "Most sweet, fair son," she 
said, "fair, tender son, I shall never see you more. Full 
well my heart tells me so." She was right. Louis held 
his mother in his arms for the last time, for she died before 
he returned. His wife, Queen Margaret, went with him. 

King Louis turned his Crusade, not toward Palestine, 
but toward Egypt, for he believed if he conquered the 
ruler of Egypt he could easily take possession of Pales- delays; 
tine. After a long delay in the island of Cyprus the 
Crusaders at length landed at Damietta at the mouth 
the Nile. 



184 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Here a battle was fought in which the Saracens were 
defeated and .Damietta was taken. But instead of 
mistakes; marching on at once and fighting the Saracens again the 
Crusaders wasted five months at Damietta, giving the 
Saracens time to get over their first terror and prepare 
to fight again. 

At length the Crusaders moved on, and a second 
battle was fought. This, too, the Crusaders won. But 
the victory was of little use to them. Food was growing 
scarce, sickness and death were thinning their ranks. 
King Louis saw they could do no more, and he tried to 
make peace with the Saracens. But they would listen 
to no terms unless the King was given up to them as a 
hostage. To this the Crusaders would not listen. 
"Rather let the Turks kill us all," cried a knight, "than 
that we should endure the reproach of having pawned 
our King." 
the retreat; There was nothing then to do but turn homeward as 
speedily as might be. The retreat began. Part of the 
army, chiefly the sick and wounded, went by boat on the 
Nile. They fell almost at once into the hands of the 
Saracens, who killed them nearly all. The rest, the King 
among them, although he too was very ill, went by land. 

As they marched they were attacked again and again 
by small parties of Saracens, so that many a knight fell 
by the way, and was left to die on the burning sand 
beneath the pitiless blazing sun. 

Soon the King became so ill that the army was forced 
to halt at the first village to which they came. Here, 
the Saracens surrounded them and a fight began. But 
the French were weak and worn with hunger and sick-j 
ness. They could scarcely defend themselves. 

Then one of the French knights, with the King's leave, 



LOUIS IX THE SAINT 185 

went to the Saracen leader to beg for a truce. The 
Saracens consented. But before the truce could be made 
known a French herald, either through fear or treachery, 
cried out, "My lords and knights, yield, yield! The 
King commands it so that you may not all be slain." 

At once the French laid down their arms and yielded. ^^^ defeat; 
When the Saracen leader saw this he turned to the knight, 
saying: "You see a truce is no longer needful. Your 
people are already our prisoners." 

It was too true. Even the King was a captive. 

A terrible slaughter then began. The Saracens had 
no pity or mercy. They killed all the sick and wounded 
and all the common soldiers. To the knights they 
offered the choice of becoming Mohammedan or having 
their heads cut off. Many chose rather to die than deny 
their faith. Only the King and a few of the greatest 
nobles who could afford to buy their lives were spared. 

The King himself was threatened with torture and 
death. But nothing could shake his calm dignity. "I 
am your prisoner," he said; "do with me what you will," 
and his firm courage made even his cruel captors admire 
him. 

At length the Sultan offered to set Louis free if he 
would give up Damietta and pay a large sum of money. 
To this Louis consented at once. It was such a huge 
sum that the Sultan had never expected it to be paid, 
and he was greatly astonished. "By the law of the 
prophet," he cried, "the Frank is truly frank and free. 
He does not bargain over so great a sum as if he were 
a pedlar or merchant. Tell him that I abate one fifth 
of the sum." 

A truce of ten years was made and King Louis set . the truce 
sail, but not for home. He had done nothing for the 



186 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Holy Land. He had not even seen it, and he felt it im- 
possible thus to return home. So although, because of 
the truce he had made, he could not fight, he sailed for 
Palestine. There he remained for four years, rebuilding 
and strengthening the fortifications of some of the cities 
along the seashore which were still in the hands of the 
Christians. Yet, dearly as he longed for it, he never 
even saw Jerusalem. 



CHAPTER XXXVI 

LOUIS THE SAINT— THE KING'S LAST VOYAGE 

While Louis stayed in Palestine, his mother. Queen 
Blanche, ruled France wisely and well. But at length 
she died. The news was brought to King Louis at Jaffa. 
Then, filled with great grief at the loss of so good and 
wise a mother, he set sail once more and landed in France 
amid the rejoicing of the people. 

But Louis himself felt no joy at seeing his own land ]l^°'^^i254- 
again. He brought back with him a heavy heart and a 
sad and smileless face. For he was unable to forget the 
failure of his Crusade. He could not forget that he had 
been made prisoner by the Saracens, and through it he 
felt that shame had been brought on the whole Christian 
world. 

Yet for sixteen years he gave himself up to ruling his 
country, and no one guessed that he still kept in his 
heart a deep desire to free the holy places. 

During these years Louis did much for his people, tis good rule; 
Private war was almost put an end to by the Quaran- 
taine of the King. This word comes from quarante, 
meaning forty. By it barons were forbidden to go to 
war with one another until forty days after their quarrel. 
During that time their anger cooled, and very often they 
did not fight at all. It is said that Philip Augustus first 
made this law, but Louis forced the barons to keep it. 
Besides this, the barons learned that if they took their 

187 



188 A mSTORY OF FRANCE 

disputes to the King justice would be done. So often 
instead of fighting they settled their quarrels by law. 

Many a time in summer Louis sat under a great oak 
tree in the forest of Vincennes. Here the people came to 
him without any hindrance. One after another they 
would tell their wrongs and Louis would listen patiently 
and give judgment. There are many stories told of his 
wisdom and kindness. Daily the love of the people 
toward their King grew greater. There was justice 
at home, there was peace abroad such as had never been 
before. 

Soon, however, all the joy was darkened, for the King 
let it be known at length that he had made up his mind 
to go upon another Crusade. But the world had grown 
weary of Crusades, and no one wished him to go. The 
people of France, the great lords and nobles, even the 
Us second Pope, tried to persuade Louis to give it up. But he 
i27oi would listen to none, and with a small army he set out. 

This time he did not go even so far as Egypt, but 
sailed across the Mediterranean to Tunis. From the 
beginning everything was mismanaged. Louis was a great 
and good man, but he had never been a great general. 
Now, even before he started, he was ill and quite unable 
to command. A month after he landed he lay dying of 
plague beneath the walls of Tunis. Feeling that death 
was near he called his eldest son Philip and charged him 
to rule his people wisely and well. Then having re- 
ceived the Sacrament he begged to be laid upon a bed of 
ashes. There he lay softly repeating now and again 
words of Scripture. Once he sighed "Jerusalem! Jeru- 
his death salem!" At length he crossed his hands upon his breast 
and murmuring, "Father, into Thy hands I commit 
my spirit," he lay at rest. 



THE KING'S LAST VOYAGE 189 

Louis was not a great general. He was perhaps not 
even a brilliant statesman. But France never had a 
more truly good King. No King ever did more to make 
France great and happy. Yet his religion made him 
cruel to the Jews and to the "heretics." It made him 
leave his country, his duty, and the real good he was 
doing, and go to fight for an imaginary good far from his 
own land, thereby bringing on his people much sorrow 
and trouble. But that was the fault of the times in 
which he lived. We cannot judge him as we would 
judge a King to-day, and we must remember Louis as 
one of the great good men of the world. His people 
sorrowed for him so deeply and held his memory so dear 
that some years after his death he was made a saint, 
and he is known to all the world as St. Louis. 



CHAPTER XXXVII 

PHILIP III THE BOLD— THE STORY OF PETER 
THE BARBER 

Lotris IX died in 1270 and was succeeded by his son 
^'"'"soid! Philip III, Le Hardi, or the Bold. Philip had gone on 
the Crusade with his father, and after St. Louis's death 
he stayed about two months longer in Tunis. During 
that time two fierce battles were fought. Then at 
length a treaty was signed by which the Christians were 
allowed the freedom of their own religion, and the King 
of Tunis paid Philip a large sum of money. 

By this time Prince Edward of England had come out 
to join the Crusade. He and his knights now set sail 
for Palestine, while Philip turned homeward. 

It was a sad procession which reached France, for 
Philip brought with him no fewer than five biers. For 
besides his father, St. Louis, his brother John, his 
sister Isabella and her husband, and his own Queen, 
Isabella, had all died. 

There was a great and splendid funeral for St. Louis, 
the King himself helping to carry his father's coSin to 
the Abbey of St. Denis. The great church was thronged 
with knights, nobles, and clergy, while the people 
crowded along the way mourning for their beloved 
King. 

Philip III was twenty -five when he came to the throne, 

190 



PHILIP III THE BOLD 191 

and how he came by his name of the Bold is hardly- 
known. History does not tell us of any bold or brave 
deed he did. 

Philip III was by no means a great King. He had 
been a good, obedient son. Now he showed himself 
a good man, but stupid and ignorant, and he allowed 
himself to be led by his favourites, by his wife, by his his favourites 
mother, by any and everybody. 

It is during this reign that we find a French King for 
the first time making a favourite of a man of low degree. 
Philip's chief favourite was Peter de la Brosse, who had ^^^fj' ^^^ 
been barber to St. Louis. Philip loaded him with 
honours, gave him titles and lands and much money. 

Peter ruled the King, and the great lords feared him his great 
because he made the King do everything he wished. p°"'^'"' 
They became humble before him and gave him rich 
presents. If they wished to speak to the King, it was 
Peter to whom they went. 

Though the lords feared Peter they hated him too, 
for they could not forget that he was a man of low degree. 
But there was only one person whom Peter feared and 
hated. This was Marie of Brabant, Philip's young and 
beautiful Queen. He resolved to do her harm if possible. 

Now Louis, Philip's eldest son, died suddenly. So 
Peter caused it to be whispered abroad that the Queen 
had poisoned him, for Louis was not her son, but the son 
of Philip's first wife, who had died during the Crusade. 
Peter sent a friend to Court who smiled meaningly, shook 
his head, and shrugged his shoulders as he spoke of the 
Prince's death as if he would say, "Oh! if I liked, I could 
tell you about that." So after a time the King really 
began to believe that the Queen had done this wicked 
thing. 



192 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

The Queen was in great distress, but she had many 
friends. They persuaded Phihp to consult a "wise 
woman" who knew both of things past and things to 
come. And this wise woman told the King not to believe 
the wicked things which were said about his wife, for 
that she was good and loyal both to himself and all 
dear to him. 

When the King heard these words he thought to him- 
self that he had in his Court and in his service men who 
were neither good nor loyal. The lords then hoped that 
Peter would be punished for the evil that he had tried to 
do. But for two years nothing happened. 

Then one day a monk came to the King bringing with 
him a box full of letters. What was written in the 
letters no man knows. It is said, however, that they 
were written by Peter de la Brosse, and that he was 
therein proved a traitor to his King. 

However that may be, Peter was seized and cast into 
prison, and the King sent for the barons to judge him. 
Right gladly they came, and when they had condemned 
him to death Peter was given over to the common hang- 
man. And early one morning ere the sun was up he was 
hanged among the thieves and robbers. Many nobles 
followed him to the scaffold right glad to see the death 
of their enemy. But the common people of Paris were 
greatly troubled. Men and women crowded round to 
watch, scarcely believing it possible that one who had 
risen so high could fall so low. 

Besides this barber who came to so unhappy an end, 
Ralph the another commoner, the silversmith Ralph, rose to great- 

silversmith -r.i .,. i i . i i -vt i i> 

ness. For Philip made him a noble. JNever before 
had such a thing been known. Only through fighting 
had it been possible to win nobility. This showed that 



his downfall 



( 



PHILIP III THE BOLD 193 

the idea that war was the only noble calling was passing 
away. It showed that the feudal system was coming 
to an end. 

Philip reigned for fifteen years. He died in October, 
1285, while returning from a disastrous war in Spain, 
by which he had tried and failed to win the throne of 
Aragon for his son Charles. 



CHAPTER XXXVn 

PHILIP IV THE HANDSOME — THE WAR BETWEEN 
KNIGHTS AND WEAVERS 

Philip IV, who succeeded his father, was only seventeen 
p, ... when he came to the throne. He was called Philip le 
Handsome; Bel, or the Handsomc. He was cold and selfish, very 
greedy of money, very greedy of power. 

He took little interest in the Spanish war begun by 
his father. It dragged on for six years, and was at last 
ended by a treaty in which Charles gave up all his claim 
to the throne of Aragon. 

For this Philip cared little. He was much more 
l^enTua interested in increasing his own power and extending 
kingdom ]^[g q^^jj kingdom than in winning one for his brother. 
He tried to take from the King of England all that 
remained of his French possessions. But although Ed- 
ward I was busy trying to conquer Wales and Scotland, 
the French King found it hard to get the better of him. 
So he made friends with the Scots and helped them 
against Edward, in order that the English King might 
be kept busy at home and have fewer soldiers to spare 
to fight in France. 
riHTol^tr^ Philip next turned his attention to Flanders. Flan- 
ders was at this time the richest country in Europe. 
The people were industrious and clever; Flemish cloths 
and woollen stuflFs were known throughout the world; 
the country was full of wealthy towns; and as the land 

194 



PHILIP IV THE HANDSOME 195 

was not cut off from France by mountains or broad 
rivers it seemed natural to Philip to extend his kingdom 
in that direction. 

Besides all this, although Philip was the over-lord 
of the count, the Flemish were friends with the English. 
For from England they got wool for their cloth, and 
found there a market for their wines. That the Flemish 
were friends with the English was enough to make them 
the enemies of the King of France. Besides, Philip 
was always in need of money, and he coveted the wealthy 
cities. 

Now about this time Guy Count of Flanders secretly The Count; 
made arrangements with the King of England that his 
daughter should marry Edward Prince of Wales. When 
Philip heard of it he was very angry and made up his 
mind to stop the marriage. He asked the Count of 
Flanders to come to Paris, pretending that he wished 
to consult with him about affairs of state. Guy was 
afraid to go, but he was equally afraid to stay away. 
So in the end he went with his two sons. And thinking 
it wisest to be open, he told the King at once about the 
marriage between his daughter and the English Prince. 
"Nevertheless," he added, "I will still serve you loyally 
as it becomes a man to serve his over-lord." 

Then Philip showed the Count traitorous letters which 
it was said he had sent to the King of England. "My 
lord King," said Guy when he saw them, "they are 
not mine. They are false letters sealed with a false 
seal." 

But Philip would not listen, and the Count and his ^^ is 

, . BIT imprisoned 

sons were thrown into prison in the tower of the Louvre, by Philip; 
For six months they remained there and were only set 
free when the Count promised to send his daughter 



196 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Phillipa to take his place. So the doors of his prison 
were opened only to close again on his young and lovely 
daughter. And in this gloomy prison she remained 
all her sad life, although her only crime was that her 
father had promised her hand in marriage to the heir of 
the English throne. 

Although Edward was not yet twelve years old, this 
was the second time that he had been disappointed of 
his bride. The first, you will remember, was Margaret, 
the Maid of Norway, Queen of Scotland. 

Angry and discontented, Guy returned to his own 
land and soon, aided by Edward, he declared war against 
Philip. But even with King Edward's help Count Guy 
was not strong enough to fight Philip. It was rather 
a war of money than of swords. Edward paid the great 
nobles to fight for him. Philip paid them to do nothing, 
and they did nothing. It was a question, not of which 
King had most soldiers, but of which had most money. 

After a time Philip and Edward made peace. By this 

he is peace Edward left his friend Guy of Flanders in the lurch, 

°'^dward for he was left out of the treaty altogether. Philip 

promised not to help the Scots any more. It was agreed 

also that King Edward should marry Philip's sister, 

- and that Prince Edward should marry Philip's daughter 

Isabella. She was then only a little girl of six, so the 

marriage did not take place until nine years later. 

Forsaken by the King of England, Flanders was now 

almost at Philip's mercy. Guy soon saw that it was 

hopeless to resist and yielded to him with his sons and 

chief nobles. Philip at once put them all in prison 

Flanders and declared Flanders henceforth a part of the kingdom 

annexed « -r-^ 

01 r' ranee. 

The Flemish were not ill pleased to be rid of their 



PHILIP IV THE HANDSOME 197 

Count, for they were ever a freedom-loving, unruly 
people and he had ground them down cruelly. So they 
had no love for him. They hoped that the King of 
France would rule them more justly, and give them 
greater freedom. So when with his Queen he came to 
visit them, they gave him everywhere a splendid wel- 
come. Every one dressed in their best and richest 
clothes and jewels, the houses were hung with coloured 
cloths and flags. Everywhere there was show of wealth. 
At the sight of all this splendour the Queen was jealous. 
"What!" she cried, "I thought I was the only Queen 
in France, and now I behold around me six hundred 
queens." 

But Philip, who was always in need of money, went 
back to France pleased with the thought that in Flan- 
ders he had an unending source of wealth. He had 
taxed his own people almost to the last farthing, now he 
taxed the Flemish. The governor he put over his new 
country was haughty and greedy and cared nothing for 
the rights or freedom of the Flemish cities. He oppressed The Flemish 
the people without mercy until they rose in revolt. "'^^"'^ 

Their leader was an old weaver called Peter Koning. 
He was a dried up, little old man, blind of one eye, and 
ugly. But he was wise, quick, and full of courage. 

When the King heard of the revolt he sent an army 
to subdue it. They reached Bruges and were allowed 
to enter the town in peace. But that evening the French 
leader was heard to boast that next day many of the 
townsfolk would hang upon the gallows. Then they 
became desperate. 

In the middle of the night they silently gathered. 
The great bell of the town was guarded by the French; 
so it could not be rung, and the signal for battle was 



198 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

given by beating large iron pots. Awakened by this 
awful noise and by the sound of the Flemish war cry, 
"Our shields and our friends for the Lion of Flanders! 
Death to the Walloons !" the French sprang from their 
beds. Ere they were well awake they were slaughtered. 
Even women and children rushed upon them, slaying 
them almost in their beds. The butchery began before 
the sun was up, and all day the streets resounded with 
the cries of the dying. Almost the whole army perished, 
the leader and a few knights alone escaping. 

When Philip heard of it he was bitterly angry. He 
sent another army to crush the rebels. But the weavers 
and merchants of Flanders gathered in force. "It is 
better," they cried, "to die sword in hand than with a 
rope about one's neck." And was it not well known that, 
in the French army, there were wagon loads of ropes 
wherewith to hang them? 
The battle Near the town of Courtrai the two armies met. Before 
1302 the battle the Flemish knelt and confessed their sins. 
Then bending forward each man took a little of the earth 
and carried it to his mouth, thus silently vowing that he 
would free his country or die for it. 

Then little one-eyed Peter Koning knelt before the 
lord of Namur, who struck him on the shoulder with his 
sword, and dubbed him knight. So with a sword by 
his side, and gilt spurs on his heels, the little weaver was 
ready to die for his country. 

The Flemish stood waiting. In front of their position 
flowed a broad canal over which the French must pass 
to reach them. But the French knights were full of 
contempt for this rabble of weavers and tinkers. Over 
the plain they came dashing, with loosened rein, in care- 
less disorder. On they thundered, clouds of dust flying 



PHILIP IV THE HANDSOME 199 

from their horses' heels. Too late they saw the canal. 
Into it the first ranks plunged headlong. Unable to 
stop themselves others followed. Soon it was a strug- 
gling mass of men and horses. Unable to rise by the 
weight of their armour, crushed and beaten by their 
horses' hoofs, the French knights died in hundreds. 

Seeing their helpless condition the Flemish advanced 
upon the broken and disordered ranks. They slew 
without mercy. 

"I yield ! I yield!" cried one of the French leaders. 

"We understand not thy lingo," replied the Flemish, 
and slew him forthwith. 

Never had there been such a slaughter of French 
nobles. When the fight was over all the best of the 
French lay dead on the field. So great was the number 
that gilt spurs were gathered by the basketful from the 
field. 

But Philip was obstinate. In a year's time he had 
gathered another army and this time he led it himself. Mons-en- 
At Mons-en-Puelle the Flemish were defeated. Philip "^ *' 
thought that at length he had conquered them. But 
he was mistaken. A few days after their defeat the 
Flemish gathered another and greater army. Every man 
who could hold a weapon hastened to the fight. Only 
women and children were left in the towns and villages. 

Philip was dismayed. "I thought I had destroyed 
the Flemish," he cried; "now they seem to rain from 
heaven." 

He did not care to fight any longer with sucn a deter- 
mined people. So he made peace. The Flemings con- 
sented to receive the son of their old Count Guy as count. 
He did homage to Philip as over-lord and the first war 
of independence in Flanders came to an end. 



CHAPTER XXXIX 

PHILIP VII THE HANDSOME —THE PRIDE OF ROME 
AND THE PRIDE OF FRANCE 

While Philip had been fighting with the Flemish, he 
had been fighting a different kind of war with the Pope. 
Philip taxes To get money for his wars, Philip had taxed his people 
ergy ^^^^ hcavily. He wrung everything he could from the 
common people and from the nobles, and he tried to 
make the monks and priests pay still more, for they were 
the richest class in France. 

Some of the Bishops refused to pay and asked the 

Pope for help. The Pope then wrote to Philip, forbidding 

him* to lay any tax upon the clergy, without asking leave. 

Philip replied by forbidding any one to send gold, or 

silver, or jewels out of France without his leave. This 

he knew would hurt the Pope, for the clergy of France 

paid him large sums every year. 

and begins a Thus the quarrel began and went from bad to worse. 

qua^ei with Pope Bouifacc was a passionate, proud old man; Philip 

was just as proud, and he wa« cool and hard. The Pope 

was bent on showing that he was above all the kings in 

the world. Philip was bent on showing that he was 

not above the King of France. 

"My power," said the Pope, "is over both things of 
the Church and things of the world." 

"So be it," replied the French chancellor, "but your 
power is a thing of words. The King's is real." 

200 



THE PRroE OF ROME AND OF FRANCE 201 

The Pope at length sent to Philip a long letter, or 
Bull, as a letter from the Pope is called. It began: 
"Hearken, most dear son. God has placed me, though 
unworthy, over kings and kingdoms. Let no one then 
persuade you that you have no superior. For he who 
thinks so is a madman and a heretic." 

The Bull went on among many other things to make 
a list of all the wicked deeds Philip had done. It made 
the King very angry. He caused part of it to be copied 
out and read to the people as well as his answer. It 
was very rude. It began: "Philip, by the grace of 
God King of the French, to Boniface, who calls himself 
Pope, little or no greeting. May your Supreme Fool- 
ishness know that we be subject to no man in things 
temporal: that the livings of churches belong to us by 
royal right; that we will support their possessions with 
all our power against your face and in your teeth." 

The King also caused the Bull to be burned with 
solemn pomp in his presence. Then heralds were sent 
through all Paris to cry to every wind of heaven what 
he had done. 

Immediately after this, Philip called a parliament to- 
gether. He called people from the three estates; that The first 
is, from the nobles, the clergy, and from the common General, 
people. This was the first time that such a parliament 
had been called in France. 

For many years meetings called parliaments had been 
held. But they were rather courts of justice. This 
meeting called by Philip was more like our Parliament, 
and because of the three estates that came to it is called 
the States-General. 

All three estates wrote to the Pope telling him that 
they would no longer allow him to interfere. But the 



202 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Pope did not care, and he ordered all the French Bishops 
to go to Rome to a council. 

So the quarrel went on. At length Philip made up 
his mind to take the Pope prisoner. The Pope in fear 
fled to his native town, Anagni, where the people loved 
him. They greeted him with delight and, to show 
their love, they insulted the blue flag of France, dragging 
its golden lilies in the mud. 

But one evening the quiet little town heard the tramp 
of armed feet, the clash of armour, and shouts of "Death 
to the Pope! Long live the King of France!" It was a 
band of Frenchmen led by William of Nogaret, the 
King's friend, and Sciarra Colonna, the Pope's deadly 
enemy. 

The people of Anagni were so surprised and frightened 
that they could do nothing. But the Pope, old man 
though he was, was proud and brave. When he saw 
himself left alone and forsaken, his courage did not leave 
him. 

"Betrayed like Christ," he said, "I shall die. But I 
shall die Pope." 

So he dressed himself in his splendid robes, placed the 
triple crown upon his head, and, with the keys of St. 
Peter and the great pastoral cross in his hands, he 
awaited his enemies. 

"Here is my neck," he said calmly. "Here is my 
head." 

Colonna hated the Pope bitterly. With his steel- 
gloved hand he struck the old man in the face and would 
have killed him, but Nogaret prevented him. He 
took the Pope under his care. "See, caitiff Pope," he 
said, "the goodness of my lord of France who defendeth 
you by my hand." 



THE PRIDE OF ROME AND OF FRANCE 203 

The Pope was now a prisoner. He was not bound nor The Pope is 
fettered with iron chains. But Nogaret kept him in prisoner; 
his own room under his own eye. 

It was one thing, however, to have taken the Pope 
prisoner in a little mountain town of Italy. It was 
another thing to carry him to France. WTien the 
Pope's friends saw how few the Frenchmen were they 
recovered from their first fear. Two days later new 
cries resounded through the streets. "Long live the 
Pope! Death to the strangers!" 

The Pope was set free. Rejoicing, his friends brought te ia rescued; 
him to the market-place to speak to the assembled 
people. With tears of joy running down his face and 
sobs choking his voice he tried to thank them. "Good 
people," he said, "ye have seen how my enemies have 
robbed me. Behold me standing here as poor as Job. 
I have neither food nor drink, and die of hunger." 

Then the people carried him back to his palace, they 
crowded round him with offerings and words of comfort. 

A few days later the Pope set out for Rome. But his 
spirit was crushed, his health shattered by all that he 
had gone through, and in a few days he died. te dies 

Almost at once a new Pope was chosen. He was the 
son of a simple shepherd and Ejng Louis thought he 
could do with him as he would. But he found him- 
self mistaken. In less than a year, however, this Pope 
died of poison. Some said that Nogaret had done this 
deed, some Colonna, some the King. It was never 
proved against any of them. But at least the King 
was not sorry when the Pope died. He plotted now so 
that a Pope should be chosen who would do his will, 
and a Frenchman named Bertrand de Goth was the man. PhUip 

Philip sent for this man in secret. "Hearken," he tte^newP^pe 



204 A mSTORY OF FRANCE 

said. "I can make you Pope if I please. I will do it if 
you promise me six things." 

And to prove that he had the power he boasted of, 
Philip showed Bertrand letters from Rome. Having 
read these, Bertrand threw himself at the King's feet, 
promising to do all that was asked of him. 

Philip then told five things he wished the Pope to do. 
"The sixth," he said, "I will keep to myself. But in 
due time you shall know it." 

He then made Bertrand swear a solemn oath to fulfil 
this sixth thing as soon as it was asked of him. This 
Bertrand did, and six weeks later he was made Pope. 
But Philip, having chosen his Pope, wanted to rule him 
completely. So instead of letting him go to live in 
Rome, as all the Popes had done, he made him come 
to live in Avignon. For seventy years afterward 
all the Popes were Frenchmen, and they all lived 
at Avignon. This time has been called the Babylon- 
ish Captivity of the Popes, for so long as they lived 
in France they were little more than vassals of the 
French King. 

The new Pope kept his promise. He did all the 
things Philip had asked of him, one being to make vile 
the memory of Pope Boniface. "Boniface was wrong," 
he said. All that Philip had done was right and good, 
and to the glory of the Church. 

Philip soon let the Pope know the sixth thing. It 
The Knights was Utterly to destroy the order of Knights Templar. 
Templar -jj^jg ^^s an Order of knights which had been founded 
after the first Crusade. At first they were very poor 
and called themselves "poor soldiers of Christ." They 
had a house near the Temple in Jerusalem and hence they 
received their name of Templars. They took vows like 



THE PRIDE OF ROME AND OF FRANCE 205 

monks, but they lived the Hfe of soldiers, fighting for 
the freedom of the Holy Sepulchre. 

But although these soldier monks were at first poor, 
they soon grew rich and powerful. When the Crusade 
ceased they became idle and proud. And because of 
their pride and wealth they were hated and feared. 

Philip was jealous of their wealth. He had already 
borrowed money from them. Now he made up his mind 
to destroy the order and take all its riches for himself. ^^^p desires 

Making believe that he wanted to plan a new Crusade, 
Philip asked the Grand Master of the templars to come to 
visit him. Suspecting nothing, the Grand Master came. 

At first he was treated with every honour. Then 
dark whispers began to be spread abroad of the terrible 
and unbelievable wickedness of the Templars. These 
whispers grew louder and louder until the King asked the 
Pope to look into the matter and find out the truth. 

Then at once the Grand Master with all the Templars 
in France were seized and thrown into prison. They 
were then brought before the Inquisition for trial. 
There they suffered terrible things. Those who con- 
fessed to a wicked life were put to death as a punishment. 
Those who would not confess were tortured imtil they 
did confess. They confessed to anything rather than 
endure further tortures. But confession did not serve 
them. They were condemned to death, often in the by torture 
end denying again those things to which they had con- destroys 
fessed by reason of pain and fear. 

For four years the cruel work went on. The knights 
were condemned to death and burned by tens and fifties 
at a time, and all the great wealth of which they were 
possessed was seized by Philip. Last of all the Grand 
Master was led to the stake. It was said that as he 



them 



206 



A HISTORY OF FRANCE 



died he called upon the Pope and Philip to meet him 
before the judgement seat of God ere the year was gone. 
And when, within a month, the Pope died of a dreadful 
disease, and seven months later Philip died from a 
hunting accident, the people saw in it the judgement of 
God, and looked upon the Templars as martyrs, as they 
had long looked upon the King as a tyrant. 



CHAPTER XL 

LOUIS X, PHILIP V, AND CHARLES IV— 
THE SALIC LAW. 

Philip was the most cruel and vengeful King who had 

sat upon the throne of France and his people hated him. 

Yet it was he who first called the States-General together, The great 

it was he who broke the power of the Pope, who humbled Philip's reign 

the feudal lords. He may have been a hard man and a 

bad King, but his reign was a great one. 

Very different were the reigns which followed. 

Philip IV was succeeded by his son Louis X le Hutin, 
or the Quarrelsome. Louis X ruled only eighteen months 
and perhaps the thing best worth remembering about 
him is that he made a law forcing slaves to buy their 
freedom. He needed money, and he fell upon this new 
way of getting it. "According to the right of Nature," 
he said, "every one ought to be born free. But by old The great 
custom many of our people have fallen into bondage. Louis X'a 
This displeases us much. Seeing that our kingdom is '^'^ 
named the Kingdom of the Franks (freemen) we wish 
that facts be in keeping with the name." Therefore 
the slaves were ordered to buy their freedom. But 
few had money enough; even those who had were too 
ignorant to know the value of what was offered them. 
So the King got little money; by this means. But from 
this time onward slaves, or serfs, became fewer and 
fewer. 

207 



208 A fflSTORY OF FRANCE 

Louis X died in 1316. He left no son and his little 
daughter was only six years old. A little child of six 
Philip the could not rule, so Louis's brother PhiUp le Long, or the 
the throne Tall, Seized the throne. 

Philip was crowned at Reims, but hardly any of the 
nobles came to the ceremony. Indeed, knowing that 
many were against him, and fearing their anger, Philip 
ordered the gates of Reims to be closed and guarded 
until the crown was on his head. 

Philip knew that he was only a usurper. So he deter- 
and makes mined to make his claim to the crown sure. He therefore 

US 6 OI t.Q6 

Salic Law made use of an old law of the Salian Franks which said 
that no woman might .inherit land. Philip and his 
lawyers said that meant no woman might sit on the 
throne and rule over France. The old law did not really 
mean this at all. But that did not matter, many people 
beheved it did, and it served PhiHp's purpose. Ever 
after, as long as Kings ruled in France, the Salic Law, 
as it is called, was held to. 

But even after this law had been found many nobles 
were discontented, and it seemed as if there might be 
civil war. There was none. Philip married his daughter 
to the most powerful of his enemies, he promised to give 
his niece, whose throne he had taken, a good sum of 
money. In one way or another he persuaded the nobles 
to accept the new law and the new King in peace. 

This institution of the Salic Law is the chief thing 
worth remembering in the reign of Philip V. It is very 
well worth remembering, for but for it the whole history 
of France, perhaps of England too, would have been 
different. 

Philip V ruled for six years. He taxed the people 
heavily, he cruelly treated the lepers and the Jews, and 



LOUIS X, PHILIP V, AND CHARLES VI 209 

robbed them of their money. He ground a great deal 
of money out of his people, yet he did nothing with it. 
He did not pay the debts which the kings before him had 
left, he did not go on a Crusade, he did not build- fine 
churches and cathedrals. What then did the King 
do with all the money? the people asked. They were 
poor and miserable, and they hated and cursed their 
King. When he fell ill and died some said that his 
illness was brought on by these curses. 

Yet PhiKp V tried to do some things for the good 
of his people. He tried to make all weights and measures 
alike throughout the country. He tried to make the 
money alike, so that people from distant parts of the 
kingdom could buy and sell with ease. But the people 
did not understand that these things were for their 
good. They only saw in them new ways of robbery, 
and they hated the King the more. 

Philip V died in 1322, and like his brothers, he also 
left only daughters. According to the Salic Law they The Saiic 
could not succeed, and so Philip's brother Charles IV 
the Handsome came to the throne. 

Nothing very interesting happened in his reign, which 
lasted six years. He too, like his brothers, died leaving 
only daughters, and as he was the youngest son of 
Philip the Handsome there was no direct heir to the 
throne. It passed therefore to his cousin, Philip of 
Valois, who became Philip VI. 

Thus after three hundred and forty years the direct 
line of the Capetians ceased. The Kings who came next 
were called the Valois, for Philip was Count of Valois 
before he became King of France. 



CHAPTER XLI 

PHILIP VI OF VALOIS— WAR WITH THE FLEMISH 
MERCHANTS 

Although the French people accepted Philip of Valois 

Edward of quictly f OP their King there was some one else who did 

^°^KaUc not. This was King Edward III of England. You 

Law remember that Edward II had married Isabella, the 

daughter of Philip the Handsome. She was the sister 

of Louis X, Philip V, and Charles IV. Her son Edward 

III was their nephew, and he claimed the throne of 

France. Although his mother, Queen Isabella, because 

of the Salic Law, could not inherit the throne, there 

was no reason, said Edward, why her son should not. 

It is not easy to follow the claim, for of course, if 

Isabella never possessed the crown she could not give it 

to her son. 

To begin with, however, Edward did not force his 
claim. Of all the French lands once possessed by the 
English he now held only Guienne. For that he con- 
sented to do homage to Philip, but, although only a boy 
of sixteen, he refused to kneel before the French King, 
and put his hands in his, and swear to be his man. He 
would give, he said, only homage of the mouth. And 
with this Phihp had to be content. And for the 
time being, if there was not peace, there was at least no 
war between the two countries. Meanwhile Philip 
began his reign by fighting another foe. 

210 



WAR WITH THE FLEMISH MERCHANTS 211 

The right to carry the royal sword at the coronation Louis de 
belonged to the Count of Flanders. Louis de Nevers, ^""'^'^^ 
Count of Flanders, came to Philip's coronation with 
many knights. But when the herald stood forth and 
cried " Count of Flanders, if you are here come and do 
your duty," no one answered. 

Again the herald called. 

Again no one answered. 

A third time the herald called. 

Still no one answered. 

Thereupon the King was greatly astonished. "Louis 
de Nevers," he cried, "what meaneth this.?" 

"May it please you, my lord King," answered the 
Count, "be not astonished. They have called the 
Count of Flanders and not Louis de Nevers." 

" What then.?" answered the King. "Are you not the 
Count of Flanders.?" complains of 

"Truly, my lord King," said Louis. "I have the ^l^^^'^^ 
name, but not the power. The Flemish have well-nigh 
driven me from the land, and there is scarce a town 
where I dare show my face." PMHp vi 

"Fair Cousin," cried the King when he heard that, ^^f'^' 
"we swear to you by the holy oil that this day hath 
anointed our head we will not enter into Paris until 
we see you once more at peace in your own land." 

At this Louis de Nevers was greatly rejoiced. But 
many of the French knights were displeased, and desired 
to wait until the next year before beginning the war. 
The summer was too far advanced, they said. The 
winter would be upon them ere they were ready for 
battle. 

At this the King was angry. "And what say you.?" 
he asked, turning to the Constable of France. 



212 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

"Whoso hath good courage will find all times good 
for battle," he replied. 

" Well said," cried the King as he clapped the Constable 
on the shoulder. 'Who loves me follows me." 

So the King and his men marched to battle. Nearly 
all the great lords of France followed. For they looked 
upon Count Louis's cause as the cause of chivalry. 
It was the cause of the nobles against merchants and 
tradesmen. 
The position The rebels gathered to the hill of Cassel. It is a 

01 tne armies; _ "^ 

lonely hill from the slopes of which there stretch wide 
plains as far as the eye can reach. From their camp 
upon the slopes the Flemish looked down upon the great 
army of the King. They did not fear him or his brave 
show of knights, for in the heavy armour they wore it 
was impossible for these knights to charge uphill. 

Over the rebel camp floated a banner on which was 
painted a cock and under it the words: 

^'^When this cock here shall crow 
The foundling King herein shall go." 

They called him a foundling because they said he had 
no real right to the throne. He was only adopted like 
some orphan child by the people of France. 

For three days the two armies lay watching each other. 
The Flemish would not leave their safe and strong posi- 
tion and come down, the French knights could not 
charge uphill. 

At length the Flemish leader, who was a brave and 
reckless man, disguised himself as a seller of fish, and 
went down into the French camp to find out what they 
were about. 




Pisguised as a seller of fCslv 
ttieFLemisU leader went- ■ • 
dowa into the French camp. 



$fe 



$1/2 



sk 



^k 



WAR WITH THE FLEMISH MERCHANTS 213 

He discovered that they were very careless, and that 
they kept no watch. The knights he saw wandering 
about from tent to tent, amusing themselves by playing 
at dice and showing off their fine robes. Upon this the 
Flemish made up their minds to attack. 

Down the hill they came very quietly without war 
cries or noise of any kind. They reached the camp. 
At first the French took them for new soldiers come to 
help. Soon they saw their mistake. In a moment all the attack; 
was confusion. 

The King's standard bearer dashed into his tent 
shouting "To arms ! to arms !" But the King had neither 
knight nor esquire near him. So his clerk and chaplain, 
who were there, did their best to arm him. In a few 
minutes he rode forth. And when his knights saw the 
oriflamme flickering in the afternoon sunshine like a . 
tongue of flame, and heard the cry "Mont-Joie! Saint 
Denis!" they rallied to their King, though many of the 
common soldiers fled. 

The knights and nobles rallied, and a fierce fight took 
place. The Flemish fought obstinately and bravely, 
but they were no match for the knighthood of France. *e defeat. 
Yet they would not give way, and almost to a man they 
fell. For French chivalry the disgrace of Courtrai was 
wiped out. 

This battle ended the rebellion. Philip returned to 
Paris, where he was received with great rejoicing. 
"Count," he said before he went, "I give you back your 
land in peace. See to it that justice be done there. 
For if through your fault I am forced to return it will 
be for my profit and your hurt." 

But far from remembering the King's words the Count 
began to establish order by terror. He punished and 



214 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

despoiled the people, and treated them so cruelly that 
soon the land was seething once more with wrath and 
discontent. 

Before long the Flemish found a friend and supporter 
in the King of England. Robert of Artois, a Prince of 
the Royal family, was accused of trying to kill the French 
King, and he fled to England. There he did his best to 
persuade Edward into war with Philip. Edward was 
busy fighting the Scots, who were helped and encouraged 
by Philip. 

"Sir," said Robert to him one day, "leave this poor 
country, and turn your thoughts to the noble crown of 
France." 

But Edward was slow to make up his mind. So 
Robert of Artois made cunning appeals to his pride. 
One day as the King sat at table two beautiful young 
girls came carrying a heron upon a dish. It was a present 
from the lord of Artois, and this was the message he 
sent: "The heron is the most fearful of birds, for it 
fears its own shadow. It is for the heron to receive 
the vows of King Edward. For he, though lawful King 
of France, dares not claim that noble heritage." 

As the King hears these words he was right wrathful. 
The dark blood flushed in his face. He rose to his feet. 

"Sith coward hath been cast in my teeth," he cried; 

The oath on "J swcar now and here on this heron, by the Lord on 

high, a year shall not pass ere I defy the King of Paris." 

Then Count Robert smiled to himself, and whispered 
softly in his heart, "Now have I won. Now will my 
heron cause a great war." 

Soon Edward had another call to fight. King Philip 
commanded the Count of Nevers to take prisoner all 
the English merchants in Flanders. The Flemish had 



WAR WITH THE FLEMISH MERCHANTS 215 

long murmured under the cruel hand of their Count. 
This was now the signal for revolt. For the wool of 
English sheep was needed for the cloth of Flanders, and 
the whole wealth of Flanders was bound up with England. 
The Flemish rose in rebellion once more. Their leader 
was now Jacques van Artevelde. He was a brave and 
clever man, and loved freedom. He sent to King Ed- 
ward begging him to help the Flemish, and proclaim 
himself King of France. "The Flemish would wilHngly 
follow," he said, "not the foundhng King but the true 
King of France." 

So in 1340 Edward proclaimed himself King of France, 
although he had conquered not an inch of French land. year^WM^*^ 
And from that day the fleur de lis of France was painted begins 
upon the English standard, and stamped upon English 
money, and the War of a Hundred Years was begun. 

At first the war went badly for Edward. It is true he 
utterly destroyed the French fleet at Sluys, but by land 
he had little success. So after a time he was glad to 
make a truce with King Philip. This truce did not 
last long, for soon new causes of quarrel arose, and war 
burst forth once more. 

Meanwhile Edward had lost a great supporter in 
Jacques van Artevelde. Jacques had promised that the 
Black Prince should be made Count of Flanders. But 
the turbulent Flemish had no mind to pass from the 
rule of a French prince to that of an English one. They 
wished to be altogether free. So they began to murmur 
against Artevelde. As he passed through the streets The Flemish 
they whispered together. "Behold," they said, "yonder the^S^etder* 
great master who will order all Flanders after his pleas- 
ure, the which is not to be suffered." 

Also they began to whisper abroad that for nine years 



216 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Artevelde had ruled them, and had gathered the taxes 
of Flanders, and given no account of the money. And 
many said that he had sent it to England secretly. 
These words set all Ghent on fire. 

Then one day as Artevelde rode through the streets 
he felt that some evil was brewing against him. For 
those who used to greet him respectfully, and bow before 
him, now turned their backs upon him, and went into 
their houses. So he began to fear for his life, and as 
soon as he got to his house he closed fast his gates, and 
doors, and windows. 

Scarcely was this done when all the street was filled 
with men who began to attack his house. When Jacques 
saw that he was hard put to it to defend himself, he came 
he tries to to the window bareheaded. " Good people," he cried, 
them; ''what ailcth you? Why be ye so sore troubled against 
me? Shew me in what manner I have displeased you 
and I will make amends." 

Then the people cried out, "We would know what 
you have done with the great treasure of Flanders." 

Humbly Jacques answered: "Certainly, sirs. Of the 
treasure of Flanders I have taken naught. Go now 
patiently to your houses, and come again to-morrow, 
and I will show you good account of all." 

"Nay," they replied, "we will have account now. 
You shall not escape us so. We know of good truth that 
you have sent monies into England without our knowl- 
edge. Therefore shall you die." 

Then Artevelde was sore distressed. "Sirs," he cried, 
"ye have sworn to defend me against all persons, and 
now ye would slay me without reason. Ye may do it 
an ye will, for I am but one man among you all. Ye 
know right well trade was well-nigh lost in this land. 



WAR WITH THE FLEMISH MERCHANTS 217 

and I recovered it. Also I have governed you in great 
peace and rest. For in the time of my governing ye 
have had all things as ye would wish, corn, riches and 
all other goods." 

Then they all answered as with one voice, "Come 
down to us, and preach not so high." 

When Jacques saw that he could not appease them he 
drew in his head, and closed his window, and so thought 
to steal away by the back of his house. But already as 
he turned he found his house was full. About four hun- 
dred people had possession of it. And so he was taken 
and slain without mercy Thus Jacques Artevelde, who ^^ '^ ^'*'° 
had been so great a master in Flanders, ended his days. 
"Poor men first raised him up," it was said, "and evil 
men slew him at the last." And when the news was 
spread abroad some were sorry, and some were glad. 
Edward of England was right angry. 



CHAPTER XLII 

PHILIP VI OF V ALOIS— BATTLE AND PLAGUE 

The war with England continued. On the whole it 
now went ill with the French King, and in 1346 the 
The battle of English won a great victory at Crecy. 

I think I need hardly tell you the story of that battle, 
you have read of it so often in English history. Never 
had France suffered such a terrible defeat. When night 
fell there gathered round the King and his oriflamme no 
more than five barons and sixty common soldiers. The 
rest of his great and splendid army lay dead upon the 
field, or were scattered in flight. 

"Sire," said one of the five knights, "get you gone. 
It is time. Lose not yourself thus foolishly. If you 
have lost this time you will gain another time." 

Then he took the King's bridle, and led him away by 
force. And being turned from the field the King rode 
until he reached a strong castle. There they found the 
gates closed, and the drawbridge up, for the night was 
dark and misty. Then the King called aloud for the 
governor. 

He came quickly to the walls, crying, "Who is it that 
calleth there this time of night.''" 

"Open your gates," answered Philip, "It is the 
unfortunate King of France." 

The governor knew the King's voice, so he let down 
the bridge, and opened wide his gates. Then the King 

218 



i 



PHILIP VI OF VALOIS 819 

entered and with him but five knights. But there he 
rested only a short time. Then taking guides with him 
who knew the country, he hastened forth again, and 
never drew rein until he was safe within the walls 
of Amiens. 

Philip was now greatly disheartened, and he disbanded J^^ ^'°e 
his troops, for he had no money to pay them. It seemed 
as if the way to the capital lay open for Edward. But 
instead of following up his victory by pursuing Philip 
and marching on Paris, he now turned northward to 
Calais. Calais was very strongly fortified. It could 
not be taken by assault. So Edward encamped with ^^j^^"^ 
his army round it to starve it into surrender. 

It was a sad winter for France. Besides the army 
before Calais another small English army, led by the 
Earl of Derby, marched through the land destroying and 
conquering. The people were in utter misery. They T^e people 
were ground down by taxes which if they paid they 
starved. Yet if they did not pay they were punished 
in many cruel ways. So miserable were they that it 
is said some even plotted with the King of England, 
and were ready to deliver their country into his hands. 

At length spring came, and Philip began to think of 
gathering an army to aid the brave people of Calais 
who had held out all the long winter. But the nobles 
were so disheartened by their defeat at Crecy that they 
were slow to answer the King's call to battle. It was 
July before the army was ready to march. 

To reach Calais was difficult. Philip tried to make PhiUp 
friends with the Flemish, for he saw that if he could reHeve^^ 
march through their land he could relieve Calais more *-*''"^' 
easily. He promised them many favours. But although 
the Flemish had themselves killed their great leader 



320 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Jacques van Artevelde, they were no more ready than 
before to yield to the King of France. They did 
not believe in his promises, and they refused to help 
him. 

So Philip was obliged to march on Calais from the 
south. But when he came near he saw that the King 
of England was so strongly posted that to fight him would 
be impossible. He began then to propose peace. 

Philip offered to give up Calais. Edward refused. 
Philip offered then all the French lands which Edward I 
had possessed. 

"It is too little," said Edward III. At length, seeing 
nothing he offered would move Edward, Philip sent four 
knights to ask him to appoint a place where they could 
fight fairly. 

"Sire," said the spokesman, "the King, my master, 
sendeth you word by us that he is come to do battle 
with you. But he can find no way to come at you. 
Therefore he would that you appoint certain of your 
counsel, and likewise of his, and that they between them 
advise a place for battle." 

But Edward replied sternly : " Say to mine enemy who 
wrongfully keeps me from mine heritage that I am here, 
if so ye list. Say that here I have been nigh a whole 
year, and that he knew right well. He might have come 
sooner an he would. But he hath suffered me to abide 
here so long, greatly to my cost and charge. Having 
done so much to make myself master of Calais, I shall 
not depart from that which I am on the point of winning. 
If Philip and his men cannot pass this way, let them try 
another passage, if they think to come hither." 

Then the knights departed sadly and told the French 
King all that Edward had said. And when the French 



PHILIP VI OP VALOIS 221 

King saw he could do nothing, he broke up his camp, he marches 
and marched away in great wrath against Edward. *^^^ *^*'° 

The brave people in Calais were starving, but their 
courage was unbroken. When they saw the King and 
his army come their hearts were glad, for in a few days, 
they thought, they would be free. When they saw him 
march away without striking one blow for them, their (,^,^;g -^^^ 
hearts sank. They could endure no more, and they 1347 
yielded. 

You have read in English history how six brave men 
gave themselves to save their fellows, and how Queen 
Phillipa begged on her knees for their lives, and saved 
them. So I will not tell it again here. 

As soon as Edward had possession of Calais he sent 
all the Frenchmen out of it. From London he brought 
hundreds of men with their wives and families, so Calais 
became an EngUsh town. It remained so for two 
hundred years. 

Both sides now were tired of this war, and so they 
made a peace for ten months, and Edward went home to 
England. 

Philip was at peace with England for the rest of his 
life. But although France had relief from war for a 
little it suffered from another and terrible evil. This 
was the plague of the Black Death. This plague spread The Black 
all over Europe, and when it ceased more than haK the 
eople were dead. 

At Paris it was so terrible that five hundred people 
died every day. They died so quickly that it was im- 
possible to bury them in proper graves, and they were 
laid hastily in great trenches. They were laid there, too, 
without prayer or chant or service of any kind. For 
many of the priests fled, leaving to poor orders of monks 



888 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

and nuns the task of caring for the dying and burying 
the dead. The plague spread Hke wildfire. Those 
who were well to-day were dead to-morrow. Those who 
visited the sick seldom escaped with their lives. Whole 
towns and villages were left empty and deserted. It 
was not only the common people who suffered. Great 
nobles and fine ladies too were attacked by the terrible 
disease, and even in the King's household many died. 

It may interest those of you who have read about 
English literature to know that this Black Death was 
also called the Plague of Florence. It was from this 
plague that Boccaccio's ladies and gentlemen fled. 
And it was the stories they told each other which Chaucer 
later on told again in English in the famous Canterbury 
Tales. 

For a year and a half the plague lasted, and when it 
ceased at last the people went mad with joy. There 
was nothing but feasting, and marriages, and merry- 
making. 

In 1350 Philip died. He had not been a good King, 
character ^^^ ^^ was a foolish general. He was proud and pas- 
sionate and a spendthrift. He was careless of his 
people's happiness and he loved splendour and fine shows 
more than any King before him. His wars and his 
splendours cost a great deal of money, and he ground 
down the people mercilessly to get it. 
The Gabeiie jjg ordered a new tax called the Gabelle. This was 
a tax upon salt, which could only be bought from the 
King's warehouses. All the salt had to be brought to 
him, and he fixed the price. He fixed it so high that he 
earned the hatred of rich and poor. Besides this, he 
laid many other taxes on the people, so that the trade 
of France was well-nigh ruined. 



PHILIP VI OF VALOIS 825 

Yet Philip added a great territory to the kingdom of 
France. Between the Alps and the Rhone there lies a 
great tract called the Dauphine, It was called so be- 
cause the noble who ruled over it carried a dolphin painted 
on his shield. This ruler sold his land to King Philip, 
who made his eldest son Dauphin. Ever after the eld- The first 
est son of the King of France was called the Dauphin, 
just as the eldest son of our King is called the Prince of 
Wales. 



Dauphin 



CHAPTER XLin 

JOHN II THE GOOD — HOW THE KING QUARRELLED 

WITH CHARLES THE BAD, AND HOW HE WAS 

TAKEN PRISONER TO ENGLAND 

Philip's son John was thirty-one when he came to the 
throne. He was just as proud and fond of show as his 
John the father, and he was even less a king and a general, although 
he was eager to win fame as a soldier. He was called 
John le Bon, or the Good. But that does not mean that 
his character; j^g -^^^g good. It means that he was gay and good- 
natured with his favourites, and spent his people's money 
without stint upon them. 

Almost at the very beginning of his reign John showed 
himself cruel and violent. The Constable of France, 
Ralph Count of Guines, had been taken prisoner by 
Edward of England. Now after six years he was allowed 
to return to France in order to find money for his own 
ransom. Joyfully he hurried to the King, by whom 
he believed himself much beloved. 

John, however, looked darkly at him. "Count," he 
said, "come with me. I have that to say to you 
apart." 

"Right willingly," answered the Count. 

So the King led him into a room alone, and showed 
him a letter. "Have you before this day seen this 
letter?" he asked. The Count was troubled, and could 
not answer. 

"Ah, wicked traitor, you well deserve death," cried 

224 



JOHN II THE GOOD MS 

the King. "And by my father's soul you shall not 
escape it." 

So without more ado, or trial of any sort, the Count 
was led away, and his head was cut oflF. 

No one knows what was in the letter, or why the 
Count was thus hastily killed. It was whispered abroad 
that there was treason in it, and that the Count had 
promised the town of Guines to King Edward as the 
price of his freedom. But the truth was never known, 
for King John did not deign to explain his cruel deed. 

The King now possessed himself of all the Count's 
lands, and gave part of them to Charles de la Cerda, his ^e makes an 
favourite. Along with that he also gave him some land Charles of 
which belonged to Charles King of Navarre. This 
made Charles of Navarre furiously angry, and he be- 
came John's deadly enemy. 

Even before this Charles had hated John, although 
he had married his daughter and was his son-in-law. 
Besides this, they were nearly related. And had it not 
been for the Salic Law, Charles might have been King 
of France. He had indeed a better claim to the French 
crown than Edward of England. He hoped to make 
himself King, and cared not by what means. For he 
was a wild and turbulent Prince, and although he was at 
this time not more than eighteen his own people had 
already given him the name of the Bad. 

Now that John had given part of the land which right- 
fully belonged to him to de la Cerda, Charles followed 
the King's favourite with undying hatred, and sought a 
means of avenging himself. At length he found a chance. 
One day de la Cerda was passing through a small town 
in Normandy. Charles heard of it, and sent a troop of 
soldiers to attack him. 



Siee A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

In dead of night they rode into the town, while Charles 

awaited their return without the walls. They broke 

Charles jn^o the house where de la Cerda slept, and killed him 

murders the 

King's in his bed. Then they rode back to where their master 
waited for them outside the city wall. 

At daybreak Charles saw his soldiers come galloping 
toward him. '"Tis done!" shouted the leader from afar, 
"'tis done!" 

"What is done?" asked Charles. 

"He is dead," was the reply. 

Then, well pleased, Charles rode on his way. He made 
no secret of what he had done, but openly boasted that 
he had but executed judgment on de la Cerda because 
of his many misdeeds. 

When, however, the King heard of the murder he vowed 
vengeance, and gathered his men to fight Charles. 

Charles, too, gathered his men, and made friends with 
the King of England, who willingly offered him help. 

Then John took fright. He was not prepared to fight 
so great an enemy, and he pretended to forgive Charles. 
Charles then came to the King and kneeling before him 
humbly begged for pardon. "What I did," he said, "I 
did not in scorn of the King or of his authority, but be- 
cause I had good cause to do it." 

But the King answered never a word. 

Then as Charles rose from his knees two Queens, 
Jeanne the widow of Charles the Handsome, and Blanche, 
the widow of Philip VI, came and knelt at John's feet, 
begging him to forgive Charles. 

Still never a word spoke the angry King. 

Then the Cardinal of Boulogne stepped forward. In 
the King's name, and for love of the two Queens who 
begged for him, he pronounced the pardon of Charles. 







Deslde the altar stood. Joanjier 
wlute staruiard in hcv hanii. 



W 



M 



^^ ik 



JOHN II THE GOOD 227 

"But let him beware of such deeds in future," he cried, 
"for were the murderer the King's son himself, and the 
victim but the poorest in the land, justice should be done 
on him." 

Once again Charles knelt at the King's feet to thank 
him for his mercy. Still without a word John rose and 
passed from the hall. In his heart there was no forgive- 
ness, and he could not bring his lips to speak it. 

Even after this make-believe peace Charles still went 
on stirring up strife against his father-in-law, for he was 
a scoundrel and a traitor, and he made strife for the 
love of it. He made friends with the Dauphin, and 
tried to make mischief between him and the King. 
He persuaded the Dauphin that his father hated him. 
So John's hatred of Charles grew ever greater and greater. 

"I shall have no joy so long as he is alive," he said, 
and never ceased to seek for a way of getting rid of his 
enemy. At length he found it. 

One day the Dauphin asked Charles of Navarre and 
some other friends to a feast. Hardly were they seated 
at table when the door was thrown open, and the King 
entered. Before him marched a noble, drawn sword 
in hand. "Let no man move," he cried, "if he desires 
not to die by this sword." 

At these words all the guests sprang to their feet in 
fear and astonishment. King John advanced to the 
table. He seized the King of Navarre and drew him 
roughly toward him. "Know, traitor," he cried, "that 
you are not worthy to sit at table with my son. By 
the soul of my father I shall neither eat nor drink so 
long as you live." 

As he spoke one of the King of Navarre's men threw The King 
himself on King John, dagger in hand. But ere he could cSL 



228 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

do the King a hurt he was seized and bound. In a few 
minutes all the Dauphin's friends were made prisoners. 
With tears in his eyes the young prince threw himself 
at his father's feet. 

"Ah, my lord," he cried, "you do me great dishonour. 
What will be said of me, if having prayed King Charles 
and his lords to feast with me, you do thus? It will be 
said that I betrayed them." 

"Let be Charles," the King replied. "They are 
wicked traitors. You do not know all that I know," 

Then with his prisoners the King rode forth to the 
field that is called the Field of Pardon. There he caused 
their heads to be struck off. Only with great diflSculty 
was he persuaded to spare the life of Charles. He, 
.and instead of being killed, was put into prison. There at 
impn^ first he lived in constant dread and fear. For five or 
six times every day and every night he was told that 
his head was to be cut off, or that he was to be thrown 
into the river in a sack, at such and such a time. 

But although Charles was wild and turbulent he had 
winning ways. He spoke so gently and kindly to his 
jailers that they began to be sorry for him, and ceased to 
torment him with threats of death. 

Charles the Bad had made friends with Edward of 

England, and although at this time there was a truce 

between France and England it had never been kept very 

well. Now Edward made the imprisonment of Charles 

The Black an excuse for breaking it altogether, and the Black Prince 

invades marchcd into France with an army, fighting and plun- 

France <Jering near and far. John also gathered a fine army and 

marched after him. They met at length near Poitiers. 

And here the Black Prince, who had been marching 

through France fighting and destroying at will, found 



JOHN II THE GOOD 

opposed to him a French army five or six times as large 
as his own. 

To fight seemed folly. So the Black Prince sent to 
John offering to give back all that he had won during 
the war if he were allowed to depart in peace. 

But King John was sure of victory, and by no means 
ready to listen to Prince Edward's terms. As the price 
of peace he demanded that the Prince and one hundred 
of his best knights should yield themselves prisoner. 
To this the English would not listen, and they prepared The battle of 
to fight. It was a fierce battle which now took place, isle^'^^' 
and many a great stroke was given and received. 

The English had the best of the position on the slopes 
of a hill well protected by high hedges. But the French 
were in far greater numbers, and had King John been 
anything of a general he could easily have won the vic- 
tory. As it was, mistake after mistake was made, and 
the day went against him. Soon the French were in 
confusion, many were killed, and many fled, among them 
the three eldest sons of the King. 

"Sire, ride forward," said a knight to the Black 
Prince when he saw the confusion of the French. "The 
day is yours. Let us seek out the King of France, for 
he is brave. He will not flee." 

And he said truth. Where the fight still held out 
stood the King of France. For although he was no 
general he was a brave fighter. To right and to left he 
swung his battle-axe, dealing death at every blow. By 
his side his youngest son, Philip, a boy of thirteen, 
fought as for his life. He would not leave his father as 
his brothers had done. Now he watched over him loving- 
ly. And above the clang and clash of battle rose his 
clear childish voice, shrill with excitement "Father, ware 



230 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

right! Father ware left!" he cried as now on one side, 
now on the other, he saw the enemy come. 

Bravely fought the little group of knights about their 
King. The standard bearer was struck down. The 
oriflamme fell, and its flame-coloured silk was trampled 
and stained with blood. Still the King fought on while 
all around him shouted: "Yield! yield! lest you die." 

At length a knight forced his way to the King's side. 
"Yield Sire! I pray you!" he cried, in right good French. 

"To whom do I yield.?" asked the King. "Where 
is my cousin the Prince of Wales? If I might see him 
I would speak with him." 

"He is not here," the knight replied. "But yield 
you to me, and I shall bring you to him." 

"Who be you.''" said the King. 

"A Knight of France. But being banished from the 
realm of France, I serve the King of England," was the 
John taken reply. Then the King gave the knight his right gaunt- 
pnsoner j^^ gaying, "I yield me to you." 

But when the knight would have led King John to 
the Prince he could not. For the throng about them 
was great and every one was eager to claim the honour 
of having taken the King. He was snatched from one 
to another, each man crying, "I took him! I took him!" 
so that the King was like to be torn in pieces. 

Then it seemed to John that having yielded he was 
in greater peril of his life than when he fought. "Sirs," 
he said, "strive not. Lead me courteously and my 
son to my cousin the Prince. Strive not for my taking, 
for I am so great a lord that I can make you all rich." 

Then seeing the tumult that was made, two great 
Enghsh lords rode forward. " For what do your strive? " 
they asked. 



JOHN II THE GOOD 231 

"Sirs," replied one, "it is for the French King, who is 
taken prisoner. And there be at the least ten knights 
and esquires who cry that he is theirs." 

Then the great lords bade every man stand back. 
On pain of death they charged them to make no more 
noise, and taking the King and his son they led them 
right courteously to the Black Prince. 

So ended this sad day for France. All the flower of 
French knighthood lay dead upon the field, and the 
Bang and his youngest son were prisoners. 



CHAPTER XLIV 
JOHN THE GOOD— THE JACQUERIE 

The French King and his youngest son were taken pris- 
The Dauphin oner to England, and the Dauphin Charles became 
Regent of France. He was only nineteen, and although 
he was clever he had as yet no knowledge of how to rule. 
Indeed the misery of the land was such that it would 
have needed a very wise man to bring it to peace and 
content. As it was, the country drifted toward civil 
war. It was a war between Prince and nobles on one 
side, and commons on the other. 

The Dauphin had no money, and in order to get some 

he called the States-General together. Very many 

"^^ came, especially of the commons. They soon showed 

commoners ' r >/ ./ ^ 

show their that they meant to have a real share in the ruling of the 
country. They formed themselves into a sort of league, 
choosing red and blue for their colours. This soon 
showed how powerful the commoners had become, for red 
and blue caps were to be seen all over Paris. Knowing 
their strength they refused to let the Prince have money 
until he had granted them certain privileges in return. 
The Dauphin was helpless, and he granted all they 
asked. But secretly he sent to his father begging him 
to refuse his consent. This King John did. Although 
a captive he believed that he had nothing to do but send 
an order to his people to have it obeyed. He was mis- 
taken. It was a signal for war. 

232 



JOHN II THE GOOD -THE JACQUERIE 233 

The leader of the commons was a Paris merchant 
named Stephen Marcel. He was provost of the city, Stephen 
an office somewhat like that of the Lord Mayor of ^'^'^^' 
London. 

Marcel and his followers decided that the Prince's 
counsellors gave him bad advice, and that these evil 
counsellors must be removed. So in a great company, 
all wearing hoods, haK blue and half red, they set out 
for the palace. 

On the way they met one of the Prince's advisers whom 
they believed to be one of their chief enemies. At the 
sight of the great crowd he was afraid, and took refuge 
in a baker's shop. But the angry citizens followed him 
there, and killed him without mercy. Leaving him dead 
they went on to the palace. 

Right up to the Prince's chamber marched Marcel. 
Bitter words he spoke. As bitterly the Prince replied. 
Then suddenly Marcel put an end to the angry talk. 

"My lord," he cried, "do not be alarmed at the thing 
that you shall see, for so it must be." Then turning 
to his followers, "Do quickly what you have come to 
do," he added. 

Immediately those about him drew their swords, and 
seizing upon two of the Dauphin's friends killed them 
on the spot. So near were they to the Prince that his 
robes were bespattered with their blood. 

At the sight all the gentlemen about the Dauphin 
fled. Thus left alone he was in much fear lest he too 
should be killed. 

"Sire," said Marcel, seeing his fear, "you are in no he protects 
danger." But he took oflf his red and blue hood and ti^«»^"Pi^'° 
gave it to the Prince. For he knew that any one who 
wore the red and blue hood was safe from peril, for it 



234 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

was the badge of their party. Upon his own head he 
placed the Prince's cap of black velvet fringed with gold. 
The bodies of the two slain nobles were then dragged out 
into the courtyard, and there they lay all day as a warn- 
ing to the nobles, no man daring to touch them till night 
fell. Marcel meanwhile went to the town hall, and there 
spoke to the people. 

"What is done," he said, "is done for the good of the 
realm. For those who are slain were false and wicked 
traitors." 

"We acknowledge the deed, and will support it," 
cried the merchants and work-people who had gathered 
to listen to him. 

Marcel was now master of Paris. But he did not 
know how to use his power. He allowed the Dauphin 
to leave the city and go to Champagne. There many 
nobles gathered round him ready to fight the rebel 
merchants of Paris. 

But while the merchants and the nobles were making 
ready to fight each other, war burst forth from another 
quarter. The peasants rose in rebellion. This rebel- 
"Jacques iJqj^ ig called the Jacquerie, from Jacques Bonhomme, or 
James Goodfellow, which is the name given to French 
peasants, just as John Bull is given to Englishmen. 

All through the terrible wars which had made 
France a desert it was the peasant who had suffered 
most. And no one cared. They were there to be 
made use of, to bear burdens. "Jacques Bonhomme," 
it was said, "has a broad back. He can stand any- 
thing." 

But Jacques Bonhomme had been tried too far, and 
•"5 ""evolt, j^Q^ jjg broke out into wild and terrible rebellion. Sud- 
denly one day peasants armed with scythes, pruning hooks 



i/ 



JOHN II THE GOOD — THE JACQUERIE 235 

and heavy sticks rushed to the castle of Beauvais. They 
killed the lord and lady and all their children in the most 
cruel manner. Then they plundered and wrecked the 
castle. 

A second and a third castle were treated in the same 
way. The peasants were crazy with long suffering, mad 
with hopeless misery, and thirsting for revenge. Now 
in their madness they had no mercy. They killed their 
victims in the most cruel ways, sparing neither women 
nor children. Often enough had their wives and little 
ones suffered, now it was the turn of the fine ladies 
with their spoilt lordlings. Often enough had their 
cottages gone up in flames, now it was the turn of the 
castles. 

Like wildfire the revolt spread. And wherever the 
maddened peasants passed they left a track of blood 
and ashes behind. Never was there insurrection more 
terrible and savage. 

Even if he would Marcel could do nothing to stop the 
fearful slaughter, for he himself was hard pressed by the 
Dauphin and the nobles. So he helped and encouraged 
the peasants, for he thought they were working for him 
in slaying the nobles. 

But at length the mad career of the Jacques was 
stopped. Before the town of Meaux they were utterly his defeat 
defeated by a small army of nobles. Seven thousand 
were slain, and when the soldiers grew tired of slaughter 
they drove the wretched peasants into the river, where 
thousands of them were drowned. 

After this terrible defeat the rebellion fell to pieces 
at once. The peasants were cowed, and the nobles took 
an awful revenge. They hanged and burned and hunted 
the unfortunate rioters like wild beasts. "The nobles 



236 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

of France," says a writer of the time, "did in those days 
such evil that there was no need for the English to come 
to destroy the country. In truth those deadly enemies 
of the realm could not have done what was done by the 
nobles at home." 



CHAPTER XLV 

JOHN II THE GOOD — HOW STEPHEN MARCEL WOULD 
HAVE BETRAYED PARIS 

Charles of Navarre, who you remember had been Charles the 
put in prison by John, had by his time escaped. He * escapes 
was as much a scoundrel and traitor as ever. And in 
those days of terrible confusion and distress he joined 
in turn whichever side seemed likely to serve his own 
ends. He made friends with the Jacques, and betrayed 
them, putting their leader to death with most frightful 
cruelty. He made friends with Marcel, he made friends 
with the Dauphin, and betrayed them both. All he 
wanted was to make himself King of France, and he 
cared not what means he used. 

Marcel had trusted in the help of the peasants, and 
they were slaughtered and hunted like wild beasts. 
Now he put his faith in Charles the Bad. The Dauphin 
was at the gates of Paris. So Marcel begged Charles 
to go out and drive him away. 

Charles went, but instead of fighting the Dauphin he 
made a league with him, promising to deliver up to him 
both Paris and Marcel. When Charles and his men 
returned to the City, having done nothing, the citizens 
suspected him of treachery and drove him out. 

Marcel, too, suspected him, but he felt that without 
his aid his own cause was lost. For already the people 
of Paris had lost confidence in him, and many were 

237 



238 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

willing again to submit to the Dauphin. Rather than 
do that Marcel plotted with Charles. He promised to 
open the gates of Paris to him, to mark all the houses 
Marfersflu ^^ which his enemies lived. And when Charles was 
once master of Paris, and his enemies had all been killed, 
he promised to proclaim him King of France. 

Thus Stephen Marcel, who had loved his country and 
his town, ended by betraying both. He had begun 
with high desires. He had wished to free his people, 
and curb the too great power of the King. He failed, 
and became a traitor. 

All was ready. But on the very day upon which 
Marcel had agreed to betray the town the plot was discov- 
ered by John Maillart, one of the chief citizens. Quickly 
arming himself, and gathering his friends about him, 
he hurried to the gate. For with many others of the 
citizens he felt that if yield he must he would rather 
yield to the Dauphin than to Charles the Bad. As 
the hour of midnight struck with slow deep tones on the 
great town clock Maillart and his men reached the gate. 
There already stood Marcel with the keys in his hand. 

"Stephen, Stephen" cried Maillart, "what do you 
here at this hour?" 

"John," replied Marcel, "what is that to you.'' I 
am here to guard the town of which I have the governing." 

"By heaven," said John, "you do not so! You are 
not here at this hour for any good. That may well 
be seen by the keys in your hands. I think it is to betray 
the town that you are come." 

"John, you lie falsely!" 

" By heaven, traitor, it is you who lie!" returned Mail- 
lart, and as he said the words he struck Marcel in the 
face. 



JOHN THE GOOD AND STEPHEN MARCEL 239 

Then turning to his companions he pointed to Marcel 
and his men, crying, "Kill them, for they are traitors!" 

Quickly Maillart's men set upon those of Marcel. 
Marcel tried to flee, but he could not, for he was sur- 
rounded on every side. With his own hand John 
Maillart struck him so that he fell dead to the ground. 
Yet once these two had been loving friends. 

The fight thus begun went on until all Marcel's fol- 
lowers were killed or taken prisoner. The whole night 
long the city was in uproar and confusion, for the poor 
people hardly knew what was happening. But the 
next morning all the red and blue hoods had vanished, 
and the following evening the Dauphin rode once more 
into Paris. 

The revolt of the people was over. Their attempt The revolt 
to put some check on the unlimited power of their kings 
had ended in utter failure. This was partly owing to 
Marcel having taken as a friend such a selfish traitor 
as Charles the Bad. Partly because neither Marcel 
nor the people really knew how to use the power they 
had fought for. 

But although the civil war was at an end there was 
still Charles the Bad to fight. And for a year longer 
the war with him lasted. Then Charles the Dauphin 
and Charles of Navarre made peace. 

King John was all this time a prisoner in England. 
And although he was treated as an honoured guest rather 
than as a prisoner he had grown tired of his splendid 
exile. So he now made a treaty with Edward giving up to 
him the better half of France in return for his freedom. 
When, however, the Dauphin heard of this treaty he 
utterly refused to agree to it. Not even to free his father 
would he consent to the loss of half of his kingdom. 



240 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Edward But Edward meant to force the Dauphin to yield, 
France and he once more invaded France. The Dauphin had 
hardly any soldiers, so he avoided a battle. He forti- 
fied the towns, and left Edward free to march through 
the barren, deserted land, already wasted to the utmost 
by fire and sword. The nobles shut themselves into 
their strong castles, the townsfolk into their walled 
cities, and it was upon the peasants again that the 
misery fell. 

But at length Edward grew tired of this sort of war- 
fare which brought him little glory and much loss. He 
made peace with the Dauphin. This peace was called 
The Peace of the Treaty of Bretigny. By it Edward's right to a 
^^ '^^6 large part of France was acknowledged. For himself 
and his son he gave up his claim to the French crown, 
and in return for a huge sum of money consented to set 
King John free. 

So after four years' imprisonment King John once 
imore returned to France, where he was received with 
great joy. But three years later one of his sons, who 
had promised to remain with the King of England until 
the whole of his father's ransom had been paid, grew 
tired of living in exile and ran away. 

John, who was a true knight if not a great King, was 
deeply grieved at this. He felt that it was a slur upon 
his honour and he returned to England. Edward received 
him as a friend, and made great feasting and rejoicing 
at his return. In the midst of this display and splen- 
dour King John fell ill and died. 

He was buried very splendidly in St. Paul's, but a 
few years later his body was taken to France and buried 
in the abbey of St. Denis. 



CHAPTER XLVI 

CHARLES V THE WISE— HOW AN UGLY LITTLE BOY 
BECAME A GREAT KNIGHT 

Chaeles V was twenty-seven when in 1364 he came to Charles the 
the throne. It could hardly be called a new reign, for '^^' 
already he had ruled for several years. He was a weak 
and sickly man, and to begin with had not shown him- 
self a wise ruler. He was nothing of a soldier. He had 
been among the first to flee at Poitiers. He seemed 
nothing of a statesman, for during the revolt in Paris 
he had been unable to hold his own. 

But Charles had learned many things since first he 
tried to rule. Now he earned for himself the name of 
Charles le Sage, or the Wise. He had need of all his 
wisdom, for he had three great enemies to fight, the his three 
King of England, the King of Navarre, and the Free "''''^"'• 
Companies. 

These Free Companies were the result of the many wars] 
which had wasted France. When Kings and Princes' 
went to war they no longer trusted only to their own 
vassals. They hired soldiers who were willing to fight 
for any king or country so long as they were paid. When 
the war was over these men were paid off. Their 
trade was war, and in peace there was nothing left for 
them to do. So they banded together under their chosen 
captains, and calling themselves Free Companies roved 
the country, a terror to all. 

241 



242 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

In these companies was to be found the very dregs 
of the armies. There were among them EngUshmen, 
Dutchmen, Germans, ItaUans, Bretons, Spaniards, in- 
deed people of almost every nation of Europe. They 
were of every class too. There were nobles among the 
leaders. Even in the ranks, outcast nobles fought side 
by side with thieves and cut-throats, runaway priests, 
peasants, labourers, and all the riff-raff of the towns. 

They were absolutely lawless and pitilessly cruel. 
And as they grew rich in their spoils they lived lives of 
savage luxury, liking best the richest parts of France, 
where there was fine pasture for their horses, and good 
wine for themselves. 
i^°th''^ Charles fought his three great enemies with his brain. 
He it was who first taught the knights of France that 
reckless valour is not enough if one would win. He taught 
them that it was not enough to dash madly onward with 
spur in side and lance in rest. He taught them that 
cunning must be met with cunning, stratagem with 
stratagem. 

Yet Charles never led his army himself. He was the 

first King who sat at home and from there directed his 

men. It was his good fortune to know how to choose 

his generals, and choose them well. 

Bertrand Chief among them was a Breton gentleman, Bertrand 

Duguesclin, , o ^ 

1320-80 Duguesclin, whom Charles made Constable or Com- 
mander-in-Chief. Duguesclin was a true knight. Yet 
no one could be more unlike our ideas of the splendid 
knights of old. He was not tall and handsome, he was 
an ugly, broad, thick-set man with a dark-brown face, 
a flat nose, and green eyes. When he was a little boy 
he was so ugly that even his mother would not look at 
him. Although he was the eldest, she would not let 



CHARLES V THE WISE 243 

him sit at table with his brothers, but made him eat at 
a small table in a corner of the great hall. 

As you may imagine, to be treated like this made 
Bertrand feel very sore and angry in his little heart. He 
could not help his ugly face, and it seemed hard to him 
to be punished for it. And as he was always treated 
rudely he too became rude and rough. 

One day there was a great feast, and as usual Bertrand 
was seated by himself in the corner eating his heart out 
with rage at seeing his younger brothers seated at the 
high table beside their mother. But when he saw her 
help them first he could no longer contain his fury. 
Rising from his seat he darted at his brothers. "You 
eat first while I have to wait like a servant!" he cried. 
"Get up! This is my place, for I am the eldest." 

Quite frightened at the angry tones and fierce flashing 
eyes of their big brother, the younger ones moved, and 
Bertrand took his proper place. 

As soon as he was seated he began to eat so greedily 
that the lady Jeanne, his mother, was shocked. 

" Bertrand," she cried, " if you do not leave the table 
at once I shall beat you." 

That was more than Bertrand, proud and hurt as 
he was already, could stand. He rose quickly, and with 
a great push overturned the table so that bread, 
and meat, and wine, plates and dishes went rolling on 
the floor. 

Amidst all the confusion an old wise woman came 
into the hall. "What is it all about?" she asked. 

"Ah," replied the lady, "it is my ugly, wicked boy, 
and I wish he had never been born." 

The old wise woman looked kindly at Bertrand, and 
spoke to him gently. But Bertrand was not used to 



244 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

kindly looks and speech. He thought she was making 
fun of him. He glared at her darkly from underneath 
his rough hair. "Let me alone," he said. "If you 
make fun of me I have a stick, so you had better look out." 

When his mother heard Bertrand speak so rudely she 
was more distressed than ever, and began to scold him 
afresh. But the wise woman stopped her. 
A prophecy "Lady," shc said, "you are wrong. This child here 
whom you treat so badly will be greater than any of his 
forefathers. There shall not be his equal under heaven, 
and he shall be loaded with honours by the King of 
France. They may burn me alive if I speak not the 
truth." 

Bertrand was so pleased to hear any one speak well 
of him that he was at once sorry for his rudeness. The 
table being again spread, he seized the dishes from the 
servants, and himself waited upon the old wise woman. 
He poured out wine for her to drink, but so clumsily 
that it ran all over the table. Yet for once Bertrand 
was not scolded, and from that day he began to take his 
proper place among the family. 

As he grew older his greatest joy was to collect forty 
or fifty of the village children and make them fight 
tournaments. Sometimes these mock battles were so 
fierce that Bertrand returned home with his clothes all 
torn and blood-stained. And from playing soldier as 
a boy he grew up to be a soldier and leader of men. 
One could fill a whole book with stories about Duguesclin, 
for this ugly Breton knight was full of courage and 
wisdom. He too, like Charles the Wise, saw that war 
wap not a game, that blind bravery was not enough, and 
that to succeed one must fight with the brain as well 
as with the sword. He was as brave as a lion and as 



CHARLES V THE WISE 245 

true as steel. The Bretons had always been the most 
rebellious people of France, but in Dugueselin, Breton The Bretons 
though he was, Charles found a most faithful friend. 

And it was really by his help that Charles got the 
better of all his three great enemies. The very day that 
Charles was crowned Dugueselin fought and defeated 
the Xing of Navarre. After this he was no longer to 
be dreaded as he had been. Thus at the very beginning Charles freed 
of his reign Charles was well-nigh rid of one enemy. enemy 






CHAPTER XLVn 

CHABLES V THE WISE — HOW DUGUESCLIN FOUGHT 
THE KING'S ENEMIES 

Civil war in At THIS time there was civil war in Spain. Pedro the 

bpam 

Cruel ruled so badly that his brother Henry rebelled 
against him and tried to take the throne from him. 
Henry asked the French King to help him and Charles 
very gladly sent to him the Free Companies under Du- 
guesclin. Very soon Duguesclin routed Pedro's troops 
and placed Henry on the throne. Then Pedro appealed 
to the King of England for help, and the Black Prince 
came with a great army. 

At Navarette there was a great battle fought in which 
once more the Black Prince was the victor. Dugues- 
cUn was taken prisoner, the soldiers of the Free Com- 
panies were killed in thousands, and Pedro the Cruel 
was once more set on the throne. 

The Black Prince was glad to have taken prisoner so 
powerful an enemy as Duguesclin. All the other great 
nobles were allowed to ransom themselves. For Dugues- 
clin only Edward would take no ransom. But one day 
it was told the Prince that every one said he dare not 
let Duguesclin free because he was afraid of him. 

The Prince was angry that any one should think this. 
So he sent for Duguesclin. "Bertrand," he said, "you 
shall yourself fix your ransom, be the price as small 
as you will." 

240 



DUGUESCLIN AND THE KING'S ENEMIES 247 

But Duguesclin was proud and as generous as the 
Prince. "My ransom is a hundred thousand pounds," 
he said. 

Even to the Prince this seemed a huge sum. "A hun- 
dred thousand pounds?" he cried. "And where do you 
suppose you will get it?" 

"Sire," replied Duguesclin, "Henry of Spain will 
gladly pay half, Charles of France will gladly pay the 
second half. And if anything lacks there is not a young 
girl in all France who will not spin to free me out of your 
clutches." 

So Duguesclin was ransomed. He soon returned to 
Spain with another army, and once more there was 
fighting. In the end Pedro was killed, and Henry set 
upon the throne. 

In this way Charles freed Spain from a tyrant and Charles freed 

I o T • • T-111 • from another 

himseli from a second oi his enemies. For by the time enemy 
the fighting in Spain was over most of the soldiers of 
the Free Companies had been killed, and the rest 
so scattered that they were no longer a danger to 
France. 

But the Black Prince meanwhile got little good out of 
setting a tyrant on the throne who was so soon driven 
from it again. For Pedro died without paying the money 
he had promised to the Black Prince, so that he had 
not enough to buy food for his soldiers. Want of proper 
food and the heat of Spain made them all ill, and many 
of them died. To get money the Black Prince was 
obliged to tax his own French provinces, so that the 
people there grew angry and discontented and ready 
to revolt. 

Charles then seeing Edward with a shattered, worn- 
out army, with his vassals in Gascony and Aquitaine 



248 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

in a state of revolt, thought that it was a good time to 
rid himself of the English King. 

So as overlord he sent a letter to Prince Edward com- 
manding him to appear before the peers of France to 
answer the complaints made against him by his French 
vassals. 

When the Black Prince read the letter he looked 
fiercely at the messengers. Then he proudly answered: 
"Sirs, we will right willingly go to Paris to our uncle, 
but it will be with a helmet on our head, and sixty 
thousand men at our back." 

So there was war once more between France and 
England. But Charles warned his soldiers not to fight 
a battle, but rather to protect the strong castles and 
walled towns. 

Things went badly for the English. "Never was 
there King of France who less took sword in hand," 
said King Edward. "Never was there King who gave 
me more to do." 

At length the Black Prince became so ill that he was 
obliged to return home. After that things went from 
A truce |-,a^(j ^q ^orse, until at length only three towns were left 
in the hands of the English. Then the Pope persuaded 
the two Kings to sign a truce for two years. Before the 
two years were over both the Black Prince and Edward 
III had died. So Charles was freed from the third of 
his enemies. 

At this time Brittany was without a duke, and Charles 
thought it would be a good time to add it to the Crown 
of France. But the Bretons still held proudly to their 
independence. Charles then told Duguesclin to march 
against them, and compel them to own the French King 
as their only lord. 



DUGUESCLIN AND THE KING'S ENEMIES 249 

But Duguesclin would not fight against his own coun- 
trymen. Rather than that he sent his sword to Charles, 
giving up the post of Constable of France. But Charles 
could not thus lose his greatest soldier, and he sent his 
two brothers to beg him to take again his sword. This 
Duguesclin did, but he would not fight against Brittany. 
Instead he turned his sword against some English and 
Gascons who had formed themselves into a Free Company 
once more. Duguesclin set out to besiege them in a 
castle of which they had taken possession. Thinking it 
hopeless to fight against so great a soldier the English 
leader promised to yield if no help came within fifteen 
days. To this Duguesclin agreed. But before the Duguesclin 
fifteen days were over he fell ill and died. 

Not knowing what had happened the Governor came 
on the appointed day to give up the keys. He was 
received, to his indignation, by another leader. This, 
it seemed to him, was an insult. "Nay," he said, "it 
was to Duguesclin I yielded. To him only will I give 
up the keys." 

"Duguesclin is dead," was the mournful reply. 

For a moment the haughty Englishman was taken 
aback, then he said proudly, " I shall still yield to him, 
I shall lay the keys upon his bier." And so it was 
done. The English leader knelt beside the coffin of the 
great soldier and laid upon it the keys of the castle he 
had held against him. He felt that it was less disgrace 
to yield to Duguesclin dead than to any man alive. 

When the news of Duguesclin's death was known there 
was great sorrow throughout all France. Both peas- 
ants and soldiers wept for his loss. To the soldiers he 
was a great and glorious captain who had ever led them 
to victory and who had loved them like a brother. To 



250 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

the people he was a father, for he had cared for the poor 
and helpless, and given them rest from the terrible Free 
Companies, and from the yet more terrible English. 

The King too grieved. He gave Duguesclin a splendid 
funeral, and caused his body to be laid among the kings 
of France in the great Abbey of St. Denis. Before the 
tomb he placed a lamp which night or day was never 
allowed to go out. 
Charles V Two mouths later the King himself lay dead. His 
death was a great misfortune for France, for he had done 
much for his country. He was thoughtful and kindly 
and always ready to listen to those in trouble. Although 
he hated war he spent much in fortifying towns and 
castles to make them strong against the enemy. But 
he spent Httle on splendour and fine shows. So in spite 
of the wars the people's lives grew happier, the country 
more prosperous. 

Charles had found France beggared, he left it rich. 
He had found France in misery, he left it prosperous. 
But, alas ! he left a child of twelve to succeed him. 



dies 



CHAPTER XLVIII 

CHARLES VI THE WELL-BELOVED — THE MADNESS 
OF THE KING 

Charles VI le Bien-aime, or Well-beloved, was only a The King's 

uncles 

child when in 1380 he came to the throne. His father was quarrel 
hardly dead before his uncles, the Dukes of Anjou, Bour- 
bon, and Burgundy, began to quarrel as to which of them 
should be Regent. Hardly were these quarrels settled 
when revolts broke out both in Paris and in Flanders. 

The Flemish leader was Philip van Artevelde, son of 
that Jacques van Artevelde under whom they had risen 
once before. 

The King's uncles were eager to go to fight the Flemish. 
One day while they were talking about it the young King 
came in with a hawk on his wrist. 

"Ah, my fair imcles," he said, "of what matter is it 
that ye speak in so great counsel. I would gladly know 
if I might," 

"Sir," replied one of his uncles, "you know it right 
well. Sir, behold here your imcle, the Duke of Burgimdy, 
who complaineth greatly of them of Flanders, For 
these false villains of Flanders have driven out the Earl 
and all his noblemen. And now they lie besieging the 
town of Oudenarde, where be many gentlemen. There- 
fore, sir, how say you. Shall ye aid your cousin of Flan- 
ders, and conquer again his heritage, the which these 
proud villains have taken from him?" 

251 



852 A fflSTORY OF FRANCE 

"By my faith," said the King, "fair uncles I have great 
will thereto. I desire none other thing but to be armed, 
for as yet I never bare armour." 
Battle of So the King with a great army set out. At Roosebeke 
1382 a battle was fought in which the Flemish were utterly 
defeated and their leader slain. Then the King returned 
to Paris greatly pleased with the result of his first battle. 

But the boy King had not only conquered the Flemish, 
he had cowed the people of Paris. No sooner had he 
returned than he began to punish them for their late 
revolt. 

Three hundred of the richest citizens were put to 
death, the others were gathered together and told of 
all their misdeeds and the punishments they deserved. 
Then when they were feeling utterly downcast and afraid, 
the King's two uncles threw themselves at his feet and 
begged for mercy for the people of Paris. So the King 
said he would change the punishments to a fine. 

This the King's uncles did for their own profit, for 
they were greedy of money, and the young King only 
did as he was told. 

Two years after this, still delighted with their success 

An invasion in Flaudcrs, Charlcs VI, or his uncles, decided to strike a 

u planned; great blow at England. So at Sluys an immense fleet 

was gathered, fourteen hundred ships, great and small, 

"enough to make a bridge from Calais to Dover." 

The nobles came in crowds. They had no fear of 
ruining themselves in this expedition, for they knew that 
they would find ten times as much wealth when they 
had crossed the narrow seas. 

They made no doubt of conquering England, and all 
their talk was how the realm of England should be 
utterly vanquished, and all the men, women, and chil- 



CHARLES VI THE WELL-BELOVED 263 

dren either killed or led prisoners to France. It was to 
be a second conquest of England, and the nobles meant 
to do it splendidly. So they painted the masts of their 
ships with silver, the prows with gold. Silken tents and preparations: 
awnings were spread on the decks, while pennons and 
flags, decorated with lions and leopards, dragons and 
unicorns, and all the strange beasts of heraldry fluttered 
in every breeze. Gold and silver, it was said, were no 
more spared than if they had rained out of the clouds, 
or been thrown up by the sea. Not the oldest man liv- 
ing could remember such great splendour and display. 

But day by day passed and the splendid fleet did not delay; 
set out. For one of the Bang's uncles was not willing 
to attack England and so delayed coming day after day 
and week after week. When at length he set out he 
travelled as slowly as possible. So when he did arrive 
it was nearly winter. It was too late to think of crossing 
the stormy sea that year. The great invasion was there- 
fore given up, and all the soldiers sent home until April 
of next year. But as soon as there was a calm the 
English sailed across to Sluys, attacked the French fleet, 
and captured and destroyed a large part of it. So the 
great invasion never took place at all, and the immense 
sums of money spent on getting the fleet ready were failure 
wasted. 

The King's uncles were blamed for the failure of this 
expedition. It is even said that one of them had been 
bribed by English money to break it up. In any case 
the people were very tired of their misrule and now that 
the King was twenty he made up his mind to rule himself. 

So calling together a great assembly of nobles and 
bishops he thanked his uncles for the care they had taken Charles vi 
of his kingdom and told them that he could now govern isss 



254 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

for himself. The two dukes were quite taken by surprise. 
They were also very angry. But seeing no help for it 
for the time being they went away quietly to their own 
estates. 

Charles then called back many of his father's old 
advisers, he did away with some of the heaviest taxes, 
and opened Parliament again. This caused great joy 
among the people. They blamed the dukes for all their 
past troubles, and believed now that they were at an end. 

But Charles was not really a good ruler. He was 
fond of show and magnificence, of balls and parties, and 
he spent enormous sums of money. Soon his treasury 
was empty, and once more the people had to be taxed 
to fill it. 

Meanwhile his two uncles were becoming more and 
more angry at the rule of the Monkeys, as they called the 
King's new advisers. So they leagued with the Duke of 
Brittany to get one of them killed. This was De Clisson 
the Constable, whom they had long hated. 
De Clisson go ouc dark night as De Clisson rode homeward he 
1392 was set upon by a company of armed men. "Death! 
death!" they cried. "Here you must die!" 

"Who speaks such words?" cried he. 

"I am Peter de Craon, your enemy, to whom you 
have so many times done evil. You shall now pay 
for it all." 

De Clisson defended himself as best he could. But 
presently, severely wounded, he stumbled against the 
door of a baker's shop. The door gave way and he fell 
into the dark shop. Thinking he was dead, the mur- 
derers rode off as fast as they could. 

But De Clisson was not dead. And when the King 
heard of this attack on his friend he was very angry. 



CHARLES VI THE WELI^BELOVED 255 

"Constable," he cried, "take care of yourself and think 
of nothing else but to get well. For never was misdeed 
so punished or dearly paid for as this shall be. It is my 
affair." 

Then, finding that Peter de Craon had taken refuge 
with the Duke of Brittany, the King set out to fight the The King 
duke. His two uncles dared not oppose him, but they rvenge°him 
did everything they could to prevent the war. 

It was the beginning of August when the King set 
out and the weather was very hot. He had been ill 
and his doctors warned him that he was not yet fit to 
go to battle. But Charles would not Usten to their 
advice. 

The day was sultry, the roads were dusty. The King 
rode alone so that he might not be troubled by the dust 
of the horses' feet. 

Suddenly as he rode through the forest a man with 
bare head and feet, and clad in a poor rough coat sprang 
out from among the trees. His hair was long and shaggy, 
his eyes gleamed with excitement, and dashing at the 
King's horse he seized the bridle. 

"King," he cried, "ride no farther! Turn! turn! 
you are betrayed." 

These words startled the King. He trembled and 
knew not what to do. But at once his attendants rode 
up and forced the man to let the bridle loose. They 
saw that the man was but a poor mad creature. So 
they let him go. But for a long time he continued to 
follow the King at a distance, calling out, "You are 
betrayed! You are betrayed!" 

The King and his followers rode onward. By mid- 
day the wood was cleared and they rode through a sandy 
plain. The sun beat down upon their heads mercilessly. 



«fi6 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

There was no shelter and the air seemed to quiver with 
heat. The country round was still and silent save for 
the hot hum of insects. 

Behind the King rode two pages, one carrying his 
lance, the other his helmet. The heat was so great that 
the one who held the lance fell asleep as he rode. The 
lance slipped from his hand and fell clattering against 
the helmet held by his companion. In the sultry quiet 
the clash sounded loud and clear. 

The King started. Drawing his sword he cried out 
wildly: "Forward, forward! At the traitors!" 

Turning, he rushed madly upon his pages. His eyes 
were wild and wide and unseeing. He struck about him 
furiously, killing and wounding several of his followers 
before he could be disarmed. At length one of them 
caught him from behind and laid him gently on the grass 
by the roadside. 
The King is The poor King was mad. And so for the rest of his 
life he remained, now and again coming to his right 
senses for a short time, only to be plunged once more into 
deeper darkness. 



mad 



CHAPTER XLIX 

CHARLES VI THE WELL-BELOVED— THE BATTLE 
OF AGINCOURT AND AFTER 

The power was once more in the hands of the King's 
uncles. And for the rest of the reign the country was 
torn asunder by quarrels between them and their sons 
and the King's brother, the Duke of Orleans. 

These quarrels became so bitter that at length the 
Duke of Burgundy, who was the youngest and most 
powerful of the three, caused the Duke of Orleans to be 
slain in the streets of Paris. So evil were the times 
that the Duke of Burgundy was not punished. He 
fled away for a time and when he returned he was 
received with joy by the people. But the young Duke 
of Orleans was eager to avenge his father's murder. So 
there was war between the Orleanists and the Bur- 
gundians. 

The Orleanists took the name of Armagnacs from the f™^^'"'^ 
Count of Armagnac, whose daughter the Duke had Burgundians 
married. They wore for a badge a white scarf with a 
St. George's Cross, while the Burgundians wore a red 
scarf with a St. Andrew's Cross. 

Each side tried to get possession of the King, and of 
his son the Dauphin, who was now supposed to govern. 
Now the Armagnacs were in power, now the Burgundians, 
but whichever was uppermost there was misery for the 
people. For they did little but suppress the people and 

257 



258 A mSTORY OF FRANCE 

kill and put to death those whom they hated. Those 
were sad days for France. 

All this time the war with England had been carried 
on in a half-hearted way. But now Henry V had come 
to the throne. He was young and ambitious and, hke 
Edward III, he laid claim to the crown of France, and 
while the French were thus quarrelling among themselves 
seemed to him a good time to press his claim. So 
he asked for the hand of the French King's daughter 
Catherine in marriage, a large sum of money as 
her dowry, and all Normandy and much of France 
besides. 

His demands were refused; so gathering a great army 
Henry V he Sailed over to France. He landed near Harfleur and 
France, 1414 after a month's siege took the town. 

But this success was of little use to Henry. For 
already he had lost half of his army from wounds and 
sickness. He saw that it was impossible to push his 
conquest farther that year. So he resolved boldly to 
march across French land from Harfleur to Calais and 
there spend the winter. 

It was a miserable march, for many of the men were 
sick, and the autumn was wet. Hungry and worn they 
tramped day by day through the mud and rain. 

Had the French fallen on them they must surely have 
been cut to pieces. But day after day went past and 
they saw no French army. For the French nobles 
had been so busy with their own quarrels that they were 
slow in arming against the English. 

But at length the two armies met near the castle of 
Agincourt, Agincourt. All that night it rained; most of the French, 
both men and horses, had no protection from it, and 
passed the night in the middle of muddy, ploughed fields. 



1415 



THE BATTLE OF AGINCOURT AND AFTER 259 

Their feet sank in the mud, while the rain beat upon them 
and the wind chilled them to the bone. 

When morning dawned they were already exhausted. 
The English, on the other hand, although they were a 
worn and ragged, hungry company, had at least been 
under cover. They were dry and rested. 

In those days both men and horses were covered with 
heavy plate armour, and now, finding it impossible to 
ride thus heavily weighted over the soaked fields, most 
of the French knights sent away their horses and resolved 
to fight on foot. So ankle deep in mud they stood await- 
ing the attack. Among them were the greatest nobles 
of France. In glittering array of steel, they stood, their 
embroidered surcoats and gay pennons making a brave 
show. 

Against them was a mere handful of ragged, hungry 
men. Eling Henry hesitated to fight. At the last 
minute he sent to the French offering to make peace. 
The French leader said he would grant it if Henry would 
give up all claim to the crown. This Henry refused 
to do, and the battle began. 

Uttering a loud cry, the English archers advanced 
a few steps. The French remained still. 

Again the English shouted, and again advancing a 
few steps let fly their arrows. 

Then the French horsemen advanced. But as they 
rode over the sticky, heavy mud, the first stumbled and 
fell, those who followed fell upon them, and soon the 
whole field was a scene of utter confusion. The English 
archers then threw away their bows and, seizing swords 
and battle-axes, rushed upon the French, slaying them at 
will. 

The French were utterly defeated, and among the 



260 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

ten thousand who lay dead, eight thousand at least 
were of noble blood. Not even at Creey or Poitiers had 
the French suffered as at Agincourt. 

^^"rianle^- ^^^ ^^^° ^^^^^ ^^^^ great victory Henry did not feel 
himself strong enough to enforce his claim to the French 
throne. So he marched on to Calais and set sail for 
England. 

Thus once more France was left to the fight for power 

which raged between Burgundians and Armagnacs 

round its poor mad King. But Henry of England had 

he returns no mind to givc up his claim to the French throne, and 

he soon returned. 

He overran Normandy, took Rouen, and was marching 
on Paris. Then the rival princes agreed to make friends 
and join against this common foe. 

The Duke of Normandy, John the Fearless, was asked 

to meet the Dauphin, who was now of the Armagnac 

The Bridge of party. They met on a bridge across the Seine. In the 

1419 middle of the bridge a pavilion had been built. Into this 

each of the princes entered with only a few followers. 

As he came into the presence of the Dauphin John 
the Fearless took off his velvet cap and bent his knee. 
"Sire," he said, "I am come at your command. You 
know the desolation of the kingdom which will one day 
be yours. As for me, I am ready to give for it myself, 
and my goods, my vassals, my subjects, and my friends. 
Do I say well?" 

"Fair Cousin," replied the Dauphin, "you say so well 
that no one could say better. Rise and be covered." 

But soon the talk which had begun in friendly wise 
grew bitter. "It is time!" suddenly cried one of the 
Dauphin's men, and struck the Duke with his battle- 
axe. 



THE BATTLE OF AGINCOURT AND APTER 261 

The Duke fell to the ground, and soon lay dead, pierced 
by many wounds. All his attendants were also slain, only 
one escaping. Thus was the Duke of Orleans avenged. 

It is not known whether or no the Dauphin knew that 
this murder was intended. But whether he knew or 
not it did his cause much harm. What neither Crecy 
nor Poitiers nor Agincourt had done, the murder of the 
Duke of Burgundy did. It gave the crown of France 
to the King of England. For John the Fearless left a 
son, afterward called Philip the Good. He was eager 
to avenge his father's death, so he turned to the King 
of England and offered to help him. The Queen, too, who 
was not a good woman, and hated her son, the Dauphin, 
offered to help Henry 

The young Duke and the Queen were so powerful for 
the time that on May 21, 1420, the treaty of Troyes 
was signed. By this treaty Henry V of England married France is 
the French Princess Catherine and became Regent of Engof' 
France. It was arranged that as soon as Charles died f4"2o'^'^'^' 
Henry should become King, and that France and Eng- 
land should be one kingdom forever after. 

So weary were the people of constant war and struggle 
that many of them were really glad when this wicked 
and foolish treaty put an end to them. 

But Henry of England was never to be Henry of France; 
for two years later, in 1422, he died, still young and in 
the very height of his splendour. He left a baby boy of 
only nine months to succeed him. 

Two months later Charles VI also died. He was but 
a poor mad old man, yet the people wept for him. In 
spite of all the miseries they had suffered during the forty- 
two years he had borne the empty title of King, to them 
he was still the Well-beloved. 



CHAPTER L 

CHARLES Vn THE VICTORIOUS— THE STORY OP 
THE MAID OF ORLEANS 

The unhappy, mad old King lay dead. The new King 
was proclaimed. To all the winds of heaven the French 
heralds cried, " May God have mercy and pity on the soul 
of King Charles VI, and grant long life to Henry our 
sovereign lord. King by the grace of God of France and 
England." 

John Duke of Bedford came to France to rule for the 
Two Kings baby King. But there were two Kings in France. For 
1422 though the Burgundians and the English had proclaimed 
Henry, the Orleanists had proclaimed the Dauphin. 
"Long life to Charles VII," they cried, "by the grace of 
God King of France." He made Bourges his capital, 
and so the English called him scornfully "King of 
Bourges." 

It was little wonder that many of the French should 
prefer for a King one of their own nation. Yet Charles 
VII was no hero. He was now nineteen, but he was 
idle and frivolous, caring more for pleasure than for the 
troubles and dangers of a throne. 
The character Carclcss and iudolcut though he was, the people 
'vn fought for him. But at first they had no success, and 
it seemed as if France was fated to have an English King. 

The English were besieging Orleans and the people 
were so hard pressed that they were ready to yield. 

262 



THE STORY OP THE MAH) OF ORLEANS 263 

Charles was thinking of running away to Scotland or 
to Spain, when a great change came over his fortunes. 

Far away from the sounds of war in a little village 
called Domremy there lived a young girl called Joan The Maid; 
d'Arc. The wars which had made France a desert 
had never reached this village, but soldiers came from 
time to time who told the sad story of loss and ruin. 
Men and boys left the village to go to fight. Some 
never returned. Others returned wounded and dis- 
heartened. They all told the same tale of towns in 
ruins, of desolate country, of lost battlefields red with 
the blood of Frenchmen. 

As Joan listened her heart beat fast, tears rose to her 
eyes. She longed to do something to save her country 
and her Eang. But she was only a weak girl of seventeen. 
She could neither read nor write. What could she do but 
pray? So she prayed very earnestly to God and His 
saints that they would help her beloved country. 

Joan thought and prayed so much that at length it 
seemed to her that she heard voices whisper to her. 
"Joan," they said, "go and deliver the King of France 
and give him back his kingdom. Put on the courage and 
armour of a man and lead the armies to victory." 

So Joan cut off her long hair, dressed herself in armour, 
and mounting upon a war horse she set out upon the she sets out; 
long and dangerous journey half across France to Chinon, 
where the Dauphin was. It was a terrible journey for a 
young girl to venture upon; for the whole cotmtry was 
full of rough soldiers and robbers, but Joan was not afraid. 

She reached Chinon in safety and after much trouble ^^^ arnves; 
was allowed to see the Dauphin. Among all his cour- 
tiers she knew him at once, although to prove her he 
tried to hide himself among them. 



264 A HISTORY OP FRANCE 

Joan went straight to him and knelt. "I am not 
the King," he said; "there he is," he added, pointing to 
one of his attendants. 

"Nay," replied Joan, "it is you and no other. Gentle 
Dauphin, why will you not believe me? I tell you God 
has pity on you and your kingdom and your people. 
Give me soldiers and I will raise the siege of Orleans and 
lead you to Reims to be crowned. For it is God's good 
pleasure that the English be chased from the land and 
the kingdom be yours." 

Neither the Dauphin nor his court would at first 

believe Joan. But she was so earnest and so gentle, and 

she wins her yet SO ready with an answer for every doubter, that at 

cause; jgj^g^jj gjjg ^qj^ ^j^g faith of all who listened to her. So 

Joan was given a company of soldiers. She chose for 
her standard a flag of white silk sewn with golden fleur 
de lis. Upon one side was Jesus blessing the fleur de 
lis, upon the other the Virgin Mother and the words 
"Jesus Maria." 

Thus clad in shining armour, with her white flag 
carried before her, Joan set out for Orleans. 

As soon as she arrived she put fresh courage into the 
hearts of the defenders,. She was a simple peasant girl 
who knew nothing of war, yet the rough soldiers gladly 
followed her. They ceased to drink and swear in her 
presence. They looked up to her as to one divine and 
were ready to die for her. They knew she would win. 
And she did. 
she relieves Ten days after Joan reached Orleans the English 

Orleans 1429 

broke up their camp and marched away. They said 
she was a witch. They could not fight against 
witches. 
But Joan was no witch. She was a simple, earnest 



THE STORY OF THE MAID OF ORLEANS 265 

woman filled with splendid purpose and splendid 
faith. 

When it became known that Orleans was relieved 
there was rejoicing from one end of France to the other. 
Wherever men were true to their King, solemn services 
were held in the churches, the people lit bonfires, and 
poets sang mocking songs about the English. 

Ever since Joan has been known as the Maid of 
Orleans. Yet in the midst of all this excitement Charles 
remained idle and hopeless. Joan went to him and he 
received her with great honour. But it was in vain 
that she tried to jwur into him something of her own 
grand purpose. She begged him to come to Reims to 
be crowned. He remained cold and indifferent. The 
way was long, he said, and beset by enemies; he had 
no money either for the journey or for the grand 
ceremony. 

"Gentle Dauphin," she said, kneeling before him, 
"do not hold such long counsel. Come to Reims with 
all speed and take your crown." 

Meanwhile Joan returned to fight. She took several 
towns and won a battle. Everywhere the people re- 
joiced. They ran to kiss her hands or touch her armour 
as she passed. They knelt to kiss the footprints of her 
horse's hoofs. 

At length Charles set out for Reims. It was a trium- 
phal progress. Town after town opened their gates to 
him as he passed. For the love of the Maid they laid 
down their arms and greeted him as King. As he rode 
through the streets of Reims the people thronged around 
him, cheering and sobbing aloud for joy. 

In the great Cathedral the crown was placed upon his The King is 
head, he was anointed with the holy oil, and once more July n, 'mo 



266 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

proclaimed King of France. Beside the altar stood Joan, 
her great eyes shining with holy joy, her white stand- 
ard in her hand. "It has been through the strife," 
she said looking at it lovingly, "it is right that it should 
have the honour." 



CHAPTER LI 

CHARLES VII THE WELL-SERVED — THE END OF 
THE HUNDRED YEARS' WAR 

The King was crowned, but all was not yet done, for 
there still remained many English in the land. Paris 
was in their hands. Paris the capital must be freed, 
and with the same splendid courage and purpose which 
had led her until now, Joan marched to Paris. On the 
way town after town yielded to her, but Paris itself 
she could not take. For she was ill aided, indeed well- 
nigh betrayed by the languid, idle King. With a heavy 
heart Joan turned back from Paris. 

Next spring she again led her soldiers into the field. 
But at the siege of Compiegne she was wounded and 
taken prisoner. Then for a year Joan suflFered cruel 
imprisonments. Both the Burgundians and the English 
hated her. They feared her, too. She was a witch, they 
said, and it was from the Evil One she drew her power. 
So they resolved that she should die. After a long cruel 
and unfair trial they condemned her to death. On May 
30, 1431, she was burned to death in the market- joanisputto 
place of Rouen. ^''^^^' 

Alas for the glorious Maid of Orleans! 

Yet the King for whom Joan had worked and suflFered 
did nothing. He raised not a finger to save her from a 
horrible prison and a ghastly death. 

Now that the witch was dead the English and Bur- 

267 



288 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

gundians hoped that all would go well for them. But 
they were mistaken. Joan they had killed, but they 
could not kill her work. 
but her work -pov in One year this simple girl changed the fate of 
France. She awoke in hearts of Frenchmen something 
unknown before — love of country — patriotism. In 
one year she carved for herself such a name that wherever 
brave deeds are told the name of Joan of Arc is known. 
In the heart of every true Frenchman who reads the story 
of Joan, must rise the cry "France forever !" And surely 
it may find an echo in the heart of every generous Briton. 
She takes so high a place among the great men and women 
of the world that wherever noble deeds and noble lives 
are held in honour the name of Joan of Arc is reverenced. 

Everywhere now the English began to lose. The Bur- 
gundians, tired of the strife, made peace with King 
Charles, and thus the quarrels between Burgundians and 
Armagnacs, which for twenty -five years had torn France 
asunder, were at an end. The English were driven out of 
•^\\?Km^ Paris and the King entered in triumph. And now Charles 
showed himself in a new light. He was no longer idle 
and listless, but became a wise and skilful ruler, and did 
much for the good of his people and country. At length 
in 1445 a truce with England was signed. 

A few years later this truce was suddenly broken and 
the last campaign of the Hundred Years' War began. 
Hundre'd When it ended there remained to the English nothing 
Years' War, of their oucc great French possessions save Calais. 

Charles VII was the first king to have a standing army — 
that is, an army which was always at command. Instead 
of hiring a lot of soldiers when he went to war and paying 
them off when it was over he kept his soldiers and paid 
them all the year round. This was of great benefit to 



THE END OF THE HUNDRED YEARS' WAR 269 

the country, for bands of idle soldiers no longer strayed 
about, a terror to peaceful folk. 

Charles made many other good changes in the realm, 
and he found so many people willing to do his bidding 
and help him that he came to be called Charles the Well- 
served. Among those who served him best was Jacques 
Coeur, a wealthy merchant of Bourges. When the 
King was penniless, with no money to pay his soldiers 
to fight the English, Jacques Coeur came to him. " Sire," Jacques 
he said, "all that I have is yours." So the King took °^^ 
Jacques's money and used it. Jacques soon rose to great 
power. He took charge of the money of the kingdom and 
made those under him give account of how it was spent. 
Soon the money affairs of the kingdom were in a better 
state than they had ever been. 

But Jacques made many enemies, for the nobles hated 
this rich merchant who had such power with the King. 
They hated liim because of his wealth. He had so much 
money Lhat "As rich as Jacques Coeur" became a prov- 
erb. So they began to whisper all sorts of evil about 
him. Charles had no spark of gratitude in his being. 
He forsook Jacques Coeur as he had forsaken Joan of 
Arc. Charles believed, or pretended to believe, the evil 
things which were said of Jacques, and, forgetting all he 
owed to him, cast him into prison. For three years 
Jacques remained a prisoner. Then with the help of 
some faithful friends he escaped. He fled from the 
country, and two years later died in exile. 

But Charles, who had shown himself so ungrateful 
to others, had himself to suffer from ingratitude. His 
last years were troubled and made bitter by the plots 
and revolts of his son Louis the Dauphin. Louis went 
against his father in every way he could, till at length 



270 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Charles hated him. At length, Louis fled from his father's 
anger and took refuge with the Duke of Burgundy. 
"Ah," said Charles when he heard of it, "he has taken 
into his house a fox who will soon steal his chickens." 
By this he meant that Louis would repay the Duke's 
kindness with treachery. 

Year by year the King's unhappiness increased. By 
degrees he lost faith in all his friends, and at length 
believed himself to be surrounded by rebels who sought to 
poison him. He feared poison in everything. At last 
he refused to eat or drink. In vain his friends told him 
it was madness to cause his own death by fear of dying. 
In vain his favourite son, Charles, tasted the food before 
him to prove that it held no poison. The King would 
listen to no one. For eight days he touched no food and 
at length died of starvation. He was fifty-eight and 
The black ijad reigned thirty-nine years. The black blot of in- 
gratitude can never be wiped from the name of Charles 
VII. But apart from that he did much for this country, 
and left the kingdom prosperous and at peace. 



Louis XI; 



CHAPTER LII 

LOUIS XI THE SPIDER — HOW THE KING FOUGHT 
WITH CHARLES THE BOLD 

Charles VII was succeeded by his son Louis XI, who 
was thirty-eight years old when he came to the throne. 
He was an ugly little man, with a wizened face, a nose 
much too big, and wonderful shining eyes. 

His legs were thin and bent so that he shambled in ^^^ 

in TwTi •! appearance; 

his walk. Added to this, he dressed very badly. While 
the nobles around him were gorgeous in cloth of gold and 
sparkling with gems, Louis, as a writer of the time says, 
"wore apparel marvellous uncomely, and was clad in 
very coarse cloth." 

He was so poorly dressed that the country people 
when they saw him were greatly disappointed. "Is 
that the King of France!" they would say; "the greatest 
King in all the world.'* Why, everything he has on, horse 
and all, isn't worth twenty francs !" 

Yet for all his shabby clothes and mean little body no 
one could despise Louis. His piercing eyes and strange 
smile, of which no one could tell the meaning, yet which 
made every one uncomfortable, saved him from that. 
Few, if any, loved him. All feared him. "He was 
the most terrible of all the Kings of France, " said one who 
knew him. 

He was the most terrible and one of the greatest. 
He greatly enlarged the boundaries of France, he greatly 

271 



272 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

increased the power of the King, lessened the power 
of the nobles, and left the kingdom at peace. Louis 
his character; was a great Statesman. He knew very well what he 
wanted and he liked better to gain his ends by wile than 
by open war. He never fought if he could avoid it, 
which was a good thing. But he never took the straight 
path if there was a crooked one, which was a bad thing. 
He was sly and subtle and false. He would promise 
anything to get his way, and then without a qualm break 
his promises when it suited him. He had spies every- 
where. No one knew better than he how to make friends 
quarrel, and when to profit by these quarrels. 

Louis had no pity. He loved revenge and he knew 
how to wait for it. He never hesitated to send to death 
or to some yet more fearful imprisonment those he hated. 
On the other hand, he loaded with money and honours 
those who served him well. He had no belief in faith or 
honour, but thought that every man could be bought. 
And if the price was high he was quite willing to pay it. 
his religion With all his Cruelty and his treachery Louis was pious. 
But he treated God and heaven as he treated men. He 
believed of them as he believed of men, that they could 
be bought. He wanted to have heaven and all the power- 
ful saints and angels on his side. So he loaded them 
with presents. He built new churches, he restored others. 
He presented splendid altars, golden vessels, jewelled 
vestments to many of the saints. He went upon pil- 
grimages, and he always wore a shabby old pilgrim's 
hat, which was stuck round with leaden images of saints, 
to which he would pray at any moment when he thought 
his schemes were going wrong. 

But in spite of his cleverness when he first became King, 
Louis tried to get his way too quickly. And he had 



LOUIS XI THE SPIDER 273 

not been long upon tiie throne before he found that 
he had made enemies of every one. The nobles and 
the clergy and the townspeople were all angry with 
him. With some of the greatest nobles in the land 
at their head they joined together in what they called 
the League of the Public Good and declared war 
against the King. 

Chief among Louis's enemies was Charles the Bold, ^^^^^ ^^^ 
the son of that Duke of Burgundy who had befriended 
Louis when he was Dauphin. Louis had made an 
enemy of Charles through persuading the Duke to give 
up a number of towns which Charles looked upon as 
his inheritance. Thus the words of King Charles VII 
came true and the Duke of Burgundy found that the 
fox had stolen his chickens. 

Near Paris a battle took place between the League and The battle of 
the King. The victory was uncertain, but the King 1465 ^^^' 
was able to get possession of Paris. And having pos- 
session of Paris he began to make terms with the leaders 
of the revolt. To each one Louis granted what he asked. 
Some got money, some got lands, some posts of honour. 
No one was refused. Thus Louis broke up the League 
of the Public Good. He did not mean to keep his prom- 
ises. He only meant to bide his time and take back 
from each one in turn all that had been granted to him. 
It would be much easier to fight them one by one, he 
thought, than all at once. 

The King's own brother had been among the rebels 
and he had received Normandy as his share of the 
spoil. Louis had no right to give away Normandy, as 
by a law of Charles V it could not be separated from 
the French crown. But Louis never meant his brother 
to keep it. Very soon he found a cause of quarrel with 



274 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

the Duke, marched into Normandy, and in a few weeks 
was master of the province. 

When Charles the Bold heard of this he was furiously 
angry. He made the Duke's quarrel his own and de- 
manded that Normandy should be restored to him. 
^Md and Charlcs was a blustering soldier. Louis was a subtle, 
Louis the cuuning statesman. He had no wish to fight, so he pro- 
posed instead that they should meet and talk matters 
over. 

To this Charles the Bold consented and the King 
and Duke met at Peronne. The Duke received the King 
with every honour, and for a few days all went well. 
But meanwhile the King had forgotten that he had sent 
messengers to the people of Liege encouraging them to 
revolt against Charles their Duke. 

Then one morning news was brought to Charles that 
the people of Liege had revolted against him. When 
Charles heard that he was very angry. 

"Ah, this traitor King," he cried, "he has come then 
under a false pretence of peace merely to deceive me. 
By St. George! he and these wicked folk of Liege shall 
pay dearly for it." 

He commanded that the gates of the town should be 
shut. The King found himself a prisoner. For three 
days Charles raged up and down. He was in such fury 
that at first he thought of nothing less than killing the 
King or shutting him up in prison for the rest of his life. 
But by degrees his anger cooled. 

Meanwhile Louis was very much afraid. But he lost 
no chance of making friends among the servants of the 
Duke, and he scattered money and promises all around. 
The third night after the news came the Duke never 
undressed at all. He lay down on his bed in his clothes. 



LOUIS XI THE SPIDER 275 

and every now and again he got up and paced his room 
in angry thought. When morning came he seemed more 
angry than ever. But at length he allowed himself to 
be persuaded to more peaceful thoughts. He decided 
that the King should be set free on certain conditions. 
One was that he should give up a large part of France 
to his brother the Duke of Berry, another that he should 
go with Charles to quell the revolt of Liege which he had 
himself encouraged. 

When the Duke came into the King's presence he 
bowed low and humbly. But his look was furious, 
and when he spoke his words were bitter, and his voice 
trembled so with rage that it seemed as if he would burst 
out again in fury. 

Sharply he asked the King if he would swear to the 
treaty and keep it. 

"Yes," replied Louis, "and I thank you for your good 
will." 

"And you will come to Liege and help me to punish 
these traitors?" 

"Yes, truly," said the King, "for I am astonished at 
their wickedness." 

Then a holy relic which Louis always carried about 
with him and which he reverenced above all things was 
brought out. And upon this the treaty was sworn. 
Whereupon all the bells in the town rang for joy and 
all the people were right glad. 

The next day the King and Duke set out for Liege. 
In a short time the revolt was put down and the Duke 
avenged himself with dreadful cruelty. Then the King The King's 
took his leave with a great show of friendship and much '^''^^^'^ 
flattery. "Next summer we must meet again," he 
said. "I will come to visit you in your duchy, and 



276 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

we will pass a week joyously together making good 
cheer." 

But the King's words were a mockery. Nothing was 
farther from his thoughts than to place himself again 
in the power of the terrible Charles. There could be no 
real peace or friendship between the two. If there was 
peace to-day there was war to-morrow. Louis had many 
enemies and Charles sided against the King with each 
one of his enemies in turn. The League of the Public 
Good, the Duke of Berry, the Duke of Brittany, the King 
of England, all were the friends of Charles so long as they 
were the enemies of Louis. 

But although the King was constantly at strife with 
Charles he had leisure enough to get rid of others of 
his enemies by craft and wile. These were means which 
he liked better to use than the sword. He was like a 
great spider, it was said, who spread his nets in the hope 
of catching flies. So in one way or another he got the 
better of all his enemies. 



CHAPTER LIII 

LOUIS XI — THE TROUBLES OF THE DUCHESS 

MARY 

King Edwaed IV was now on the English throne. He 

made up his mind once more to claim the crown of Friendship of 

^ Edward IV 

France. Both Charles of Burgundy and the Duke of and Charles 
Brittany promised to help him, and in 1475 Edward 
landed at Calais with a great army. But to his surprise 
and disgust, instead of finding a large army of Burgun- 
dians ready to join him he found only a very few. For 
Charles had been away fighting a useless war in Ger- 
many and had thus lost many of his men. 

The King of England had already sent a letter of 
defiance to Louis in which he claimed his realm of France. 
But Louis did not greatly care for Edward's threats. 
He thought that the friendship between the Duke and 
the King would not last long. And he was right. Mis- 
understandings soon arose, the English murmured of 
treachery, and Charles marched away to his own land 
and was seen no more. 

Almost as soon as Charles had gone a herald arrived 
from Louis. He offered to make peace and pay Edward 
a large sum of money to go away. 

The English being already weary of the expedition 
were glad to accept Louis's offer. 

Upon a bridge over the Somme the two kings met; 
right across the bridge there was placed a wooden 

277 



278 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

grating such as one might put to separate wild beasts. 
This was done because Louis remembered how in his 
father's lifetime the Duke of Burgundy had been 
slain at the Bridge of Montereau. 
Edward and To the onc sidc of the grating came the little, clever, 
Louis meet gj^abbily drcsscd King of France. To the other came 
the tall, handsome, splendidly dressed King of England. 

When Edward came near the grate he took off his black 
velvet cap, wherein was set a splendid jewel made like the 
French fleur de lis, and bowed low. Louis too bowed low. 
"Cousin," he said, "you are heartily welcome. Praised 
be God that we be met here to such good purpose," 

The King of England answered in right good French. 
Then the two kings came close to the grating and kissed 
each other. The talk went pleasantly enough, although 
Edward called himself King of France and England and 
gave Louis merely the title of Prince. For Louis cared 
little for such empty forms. To get rid of the King of 
England was all he desired. "There is nothing in the 
world I would not do," he said, "to cast the King of 
England out of my realm except give him an inch of land." 

So Louis promised to pay Edward a yearly sum of 
money, a seven years' peace was signed, and a marriage 
between the little Dauphin and Edward's eldest daughter 
was arranged to take place as soon as the children were 
old enough. Then after being feasted and flattered 
Louis's love for a fcw days more Edward sailed home to England. 
"I love the King of England very much," said Louis, 
"when he is on the other side of the sea." 

Seeing himself thus forsaken by his friend the King of 
England, Charles the Bold hastened also to make peace 
with Louis. This Louis was willing to do. But Charles 
must always be fighting. He wanted to conquer Switz- 



THE TROUBLES OF THE DUCHESS MARY 279 

erland and add it to his own lands. So he marched away 
to fight the Swiss. 

After this the fortunes of Charles became always worse Charles dies, 
and worse, and less than two years later he was killed 
in battle. 

When Louis heard the news he was delighted to be 
thus rid forever of his greatest enemy, and he at once be- 
gan to scheme to add the whole of Burgundy to France. 
For Charles had left no son, but only a daughter named The Duchess 
Mary. ^'''•- 

An easy way would have been to marry the young 
duchess to the Dauphin. The Dauphin, you remember, 
was already engaged to the little English princess. 
Louis would have cared little for that. But unfortu- 
nately for his schemes, the Dauphin was only seven 
and Duchess Mary a grown-up lady of twenty. 

Still Louis let it be known that he intended they 
should marry. Then he announced that as a woman 
could not inherit the duchy. Burgundy henceforth 
belonged to the Crown of France. 

It was quite in vain for Duchess Mary to say that ^^er troubles; 
Burgundy did not belong to the Crown of France and 
that a woman could inherit it. The King took posses- 
sion of it. 

Mary had still all Flanders left to her. Then, while 
swearing that he would guard her rights as if they were his 
own, Louis deceived Mary and robbed her, stirred up 
strife among her people and plotted so that two of her 
wisest counsellors were put to death. 

At length driven to distraction, wearied with strug- 
gling against so powerful and wily a foe, Mary married >»" marriage; 
Maximilian of Austria, son of the Emperor Frederick III. 

Maximilian at once began to fight with Louis. But 



280 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

the sword was not the weapon with which the wily King 
liked to fight. He liked much better to fight with craft 
and wile. So after being defeated at Guinegate he made 
peace. And so clever was he that he managed to keep 
all the land he had seized, 
her death Three years later Mary of Burgundy died, leaving two 
little children. As long as Mary lived the Flemish 
had looked upon Maximilian as their ruler. Now that 
she was dead they thought that he had no longer any 
right over them. So they appointed Regents to take 
care of the children and rule for them until they were 
old enough to rule themselves. 

This made Maximilian very angry. He had no 
money and few soldiers, but he tried to force the Flemish 
to give him the power. The Flemish then turned to 
their old enemy, the King of France, for help. This 
Louis very gladly gave them, proposing that the little 
daughter of Mary and Maximilian should marry the 
Dauphin. 

Little Margaret was not yet three, but the Flemish 
agreed that she should go to live in France until she was 
old enough to be married. And as a wedding gift Louis 
managed to get still more counties and towns which 
had belonged to the Duke of Burgundy. In return 
Louis gave up all claim to the rest of Flanders, and so 
there was peace once more. 

But this peace nearly made another war. For the 
Dauphin was already promised in marriage to the Princess 
Louis's Elizabeth of England. But Louis did not care for 
that. He was less afraid of the English over the sea 
than of the Flemish on his borders. Besides, he wanted 
to make France larger. When, however, Edward IV 
heard that Louis had broken his word and insulted him 



THE TROUBLES OF THE DUCHESS MARY 281 

he was very angry. He began to make ready to invade 
France, and only his sudden death prevented the war. 

By this time Louis too was near death. He lived in his fears; 
daily terror of being killed by one or other of the many 
he had cruelly wronged and oppressed. So he shut him- 
self up in a gloomy palace called Plessis-les-Tours. 
This was more a fortress and prison than a palace, and 
was surrounded by a deep ditch and thick strong walls. 
The entrance was guarded by bolts and bars and gates 
of iron. Night and day soldiers were ever on the look- 
out, and they had orders to shoot any one who, without 
express leave from the King, might come near after the 
gates were shut. The trees round the castle hung thick 
with the dead bodies of people who had been hanged 
because they were found near. The prisons were full 
of innocent prisoners. 

No nobleman or any great person was allowed to live 
in the castle. Even the Queen and her children were 
sent away. The King often changed his servants, for 
he suspected every one, and his chief companions were 
two men of mean birth, scoundrels both, who had helped 
him often in his craft and wiles. 

Thus in gloomy solitude the King dragged out his last his last days; 
days. His little form, wrapped in a rich robe of crimson 
silk edged with fur, he crouched in his chair, "seeming 
rather a dead body than a living creature, for he was 
leaner than a man would believe." There he sat think- 
ing out schemes for making the world bdieve that he 
was still vigorous and dangerous. He caused himself 
to be more spoken of than ever king was, and all for fear 
lest men should think him dead. Few saw him, but 
when men heard of his doings they feared him and little 
thought that he was sick unto death. 



282 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

He longed passionately to live. At times in weak 
and trembling tones lie would pour out passionate 
prayers to the leaden saints upon his cap for longer life. 
Again he would drag his faltering steps along the dim- 
ht gallery to the chapel beyond, there to implore the 
help of the holy Virgin. But all his prayers and tears 
were of no avail, and on the August 25, 1483, he died. 
Louis was a terrible king, but he was a great king. He 
broke the power of the nobles, enlarged the borders of 
his work France, and left the country at peace and great among 
the countries of Europe. 



CHAPTER LIV 

CHARLES VIII THE AFFABLE — DREAMS OF GLORY 
AND DOMINION 

Louis XI was succeeded by his son Charles who was a 
boy, barely fourteen years old. Besides being nat- 
urally stupid he was also very ignorant for his years, for 
Louis did not like him, and had taken no trouble to have 
him taught. When he came to the throne he could not 
read, and all the Latin Louis had allowed him to learn 
was one sentence meaning "who does not know how to 
dissemble does not know how to reign." It was Louis's 
own guide in ruling. 

Fourteen was by law the age at which the Kings of 
France came of age. Thus by law Charles had the right 
to rule in his own name. But of course he was really too 
young to rule. So, as might be expected, a struggle for 
the real power began at once. The struggle was between 
Princess Anne, Charles VIII's elder sister, and Louis 
Duke of Orleans, the husband of his younger sister. 

This Duke of Orleans was the grandson of the Duke of 
Orleans who made so much trouble during the reign of 
Charles VI. He was therefore the King's cousin. 

Anne was a clever woman. Even her father, Louis XI, 
acknowledged that. She was the least foolish woman in 
the kingdom he said, since clever women there were none. 
She succeeded in getting all the power, and she used it j^^^ ^^^^ „f 
well. She set free many of the wretched prisoners shut |^ °^ 

883 



284 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

up in iron cages by her father. She restored lands to 
many from whom they had been unjustly taken. She 
brought back others who were banished, and she caused 
to be hanged Louis's two evil advisers. She ruled so well 
that the people called her Madame la Grande, or The 
Great Lady. Thus once again a woman ruled in France. 
For it is strange that the French, who made such a point 
of the Salic Law should have been again and again ruled 
by women as regents. 

Finding that Anne had all the power, the Duke of 
Orleans rose in revolt. He was helped by the Duke of 
Brittany and several lesser nobles. They were, however, 
defeated, and the Duke of Orleans was taken prisoner. 
Anne kept him prisoner for three years. She shut him 
up in a strong castle where at night he was made to sleep 
in an iron cage like a wild beast. 

Soon after the Duke of Orleans was taken prisoner 
the Duke of Brittany died. Brittany was the last of all 
the great feudal lands to remain free. Ever since the 
days of Clovis the Dukes of Brittany had given trouble 
to the Kings of France. Now Anne of France saw a 
chance of making an end of that, and of joining Brittany 
to the crown of France. For the Duke had left only a 
daughter named Anne to succeed him. 
^Anne of Aunc of Brittany was a young girl just the right age 
to marry the young King, so Anne of France made 
Charles claim the right of guardianship over her, and 
then demand her hand in marriage. You will remember 
that Charles was already betrothed to Marguerite of 
Flanders. But that did not seem to matter to Anne of 
France. 

Anne of Brittany, however, did not want to be Queen 
of France. She was only a girl of fifteen, but she had a 



Brittany; 



CHARLES VIII 285 

will of her own, and she refused to marry Charles. She 
was a great heiress, and many princes wished to marry 
her. Now she betrothed herself to Maximilian of 
Austria, who once before, you remember, had married 
an orphan Duchess and who, to make confusion still 
worse, was the father of the lady Charles ought to have 
married. Anne of France did all she could to stop 
this marriage, but Anne of Brittany would have her 
way. 
She was married to Maximilian by proxy — that is, ^" ^P^ 

'' r <j ' marriage; 

he did not come himself, but sent an ambassador, who 
took his place at the marriage ceremony. 

This after all was not a real marriage, and it did not 
stop Anne of France or the young King Charles. He, 
seeing that he could not win Anne for his bride peace- 
fully, made up his mind to win her by force, and he 
marched into Brittany with an army. 

Brittany was in a state of utter misery, worn out by 
wars. Maximilian sent no help to his girl bride, and her 
ladies and advisers pressed her daily to yield to the King 
of France. So at length, wearied of the struggle, feeling 
herself friendless and forsaken, Anne of Brittany gave 
way. She promised to marry this lover who wooed her 
with cannon and with sword, by wasting her land and 
laying her castles in ruins. 

Almost at once the marriage took place and little her second 
Marguerite of Flanders, who had been brought up in ™*''"*^®' 
France with the idea of one day being Queen, was sent 
back to her father. Maximilian was furious. He had 
been robbed of his bride, and his daughter had been 
insulted. He "openly railed upon the King and vowed 
to destroy France with fire and sword." But soon after 
this Maximilian's father died and he became Emperor. 



«86 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Then, so that he might rule his empire quietly, Maxi- 
milian made peace with Charles. 

Soon after the King was married, Anne of France gave 
up all the power and went away to live quietly on her 
own lands. She had ruled for eight years. Now she 
left the land at peace, the King and people better oflF 
than they had been for many a long day. 

Charles, however, did not long remain at peace. He 
was a sickly little man, but his head was full of ideas of 
glory and battles. He loved to read and hear stories 
of knightly adventure. Above all he loved the stories 
of Charlemagne and his Paladins. He longed to be a 
great conqueror like Charlemagne, so he set out to 
conquer the Kingdom of Naples. 

Long before this time a prince of Anjou had become 
King of Naples, and Charles now claimed to be the heir 
to the throne. Besides this, in all the states into which 
Italy was at this time divided there was misrule and 
disorder. They seemed an easy prey for any one who 
would take them. Charles resolved to be that one. 
So gathering a great army he marched into Italy. 

Through all the north of Italy his march was a tri- 
umphal progress. Peoples and rulers welcomed him, 
towns threw open their gates to him. For at first the 
Italians looked upon him as a deliverer. 
A pageant Now and again there was a little battle, now and again 
a town was taken. But for the most part the march was 
like a glittering pageant, the knights scarcely troubling 
to wear armour. To the sound of trumpet and drum 
the army moved along, men and horses clad in richly 
coloured velvets and stuflfs, gold and jewels gleaming 
in the sunlight, silken banners floating in the breeze. 
Under a canopy of cloth of gold, carried by pages clad in 



of war 



CHARLES VIII 287 

cloth of gold and velvet, rode the King upon a coal black 
horse. Over his glittering armour he wore a cloak of 
blue velvet richly embroidered with gold and pearls 
and precious stones. Upon his head he wore a white 
hat decked with long black feathers, and surrounded 
by a golden crown. So through the land he marched, 
proclaiming himself the "Friend of Freedom, the Enemy 
of Tyrants." 

When he reached Naples the King fled, and the people 
greeted Charles with mad joy. They bowed to the ground 
before him, reverently touching his clothes and hands 
with their lips. As he passed through the streets the 
people showered flowers upon him and acclaimed him 
king. 

Never had there been so easy a conquest. But 
Charles did nothing to make his conquest sure. He 
and his companions gave themselves up to riotous 
pleasures. All the chief posts were given to Frenchmen. 
Frenchmen were married to rich Italian ladies. The 
Italians were neglected and insulted. At first they had 
looked on Charles as a deliverer. Now that they saw 
Frenchmen robbing and plundering on every side they 
changed their minds. 

So in feasting and rioting two months passed. Then 
one day the King received news that the states of Nor- 
thern Italy were leaguing against him, helped by all the 
Kings of Europe. It was time, he felt, to turn homeward. 

Before he went he caused himself to be crowned with 
gorgeous pomp King of Naples, King of Jerusalem, and 
Emperor of a make-believe empire of the East. 

This done, and having received the homage of the 
people, he returned homeward, leaving about half his 
army to guard his new Kingdom of Naples. 



A fflSTORY OF FRANCE 

With great diflSculty he crossed the Apennines, and on 

reaching the farther side found his way barred by an 

army of the League, more than three times as large as 

his own. But he determined to cut his way through 

The battle of and thus rcach France. So at Fornova a great battle 

Fornova, „ , 

1495 was lOUght. 

The Italians were not used to desperate fighting. 
Their battles were more like tournaments where men 
fought not to kill but to overthrow and take their 
enemies prisoner. They were unused to cannon also, 
and were quite unable to stand against the furious 
onslaught of the French. In an hour the great fight 
was over and the army of the League in flight, and for 
many a long day the "French Fury" was a proverb in 
Italy. 

Charles then went on his way, feeling himself more 
than ever a great warrior and conqueror. But as soon 
as he had reached France he seemed to forget all about 
Italy and to care no more for his conquests. Meanwhile, 
the soldiers he had left in Naples had been driven out, 
and the people had welcomed their old King once more. 
Charles did nothing to help his soldiers, and after much 
wandering and suffering, a shattered remnant of the once 
fine army reached the shores of France. Of all the 
French King's famed conquests not a foot remained to 
him. His Empire was but an empire of dreams, his 
titles empty as bubbles. 

Charles VIII reigned for about three years longer, 
doing little but amuse himself. Then one day, as he 
was going to watch a game of tennis, he passed through 
a low dark gallery and forgetting to stoop down enough 
he struck his head against the doorway. He paid no 
heed to the blow at the time, and watched the game. 



CHARLES Vm 289 

talking and laughing with those around. Then suddenly charies dies 
in the middle of a sentence he fell backward in a fit. ^*^^ 
A few hours later he died. He was only twenty-eight. 

Charles VIII was an ugly little man, and his speech 
was slow and stuttering. But his ways were so pleasant, 
and his manners so kindly, that he earned for himself 
the name of the Affable. His reign was not a great one. 
He was too vain and pleasure-loving, his head was too 
full of dreams of empty glory to be a truly good King. 
But after the tyranny of Louis the rule of Charles was 
grateful to the people. They called him their "good 
little King," and wept for him when he died. 



CHAPTER LV 

LOUIS XII THE FATHER OF THE PEOPLE— THE 

KNIGHT WITHOUT FEAR AND WITHOUT 

REPROACH 

The throne Charles VIII had four children, but they all died as 

'louIs of mere babies. The Dauphin alone, whom he named 

°iate Kin^^s Roknd after his favourite hero, lived to be three, but 

cousin died before his father. So the next heir to the throne 

was Louis, Duke of Orleans, who had been taken and held 

prisoner for three years by Anne of France. 

Now many who had been his enemies in those days 
feared him. But Louis bore no malice. "It would not 
become the honour of the King of France to avenge the 
wrongs of a Duke of Orleans," he said. From being a 
gay and frivolous prince, Louis became a just and merci- 
ful King. His old enemy Anne was loaded with gifts. 
La Tremouille, the famous general who had taken him 
prisoner, far from being punished, was honoured. He 
had been one of Charles VIII's greatest generals, and 
had earned for himself the name of the Knight 
Without Reproach. He now became Louis's greatest 
general, and made himself so famous in the Italian wars 
that an Italian writer called him "the greatest captain 
in the world." 

Anne of Brittany, now that her husband was dead, went 
back to her duchy. She was far more proud of being 
Duchess of Brittany than of being Queen of France, and 



LOUIS XII THE FATHER OF THE PEOPLE 291 

it seemed as if France and Brittany would once more be 
separated. True, when Anne had married Charles she 
had promised that when he died she would marry his 
successor. But Louis was already married to Jeanne, 
the good, little, deformed daughter of Louis XI. She 
was good and gentle, but Louis had never loved her, and 
now he asked leave of the Pope to put her away and 
marry Anne of Brittany. 

The Pope of the time was the wicked Alexander VT. 
He wanted Louis to help his son Csesar Borgia, and so 
he consented. Louis made Caesar Borgia a duke, and 
gave him a large sum of money, and in return the Pope 
allowed Louis to put away his wife. 

So poor little Jeanne went away to end her days in a 
convent. Once more Anne of Brittany became Queen Brittany is 
of France, once more Brittany was joined to France, to e^Iiito'^ 
this time forever. 

Louis XII was a good and kindly King. He spent 
little money on himself, he lightened the taxes, and did 
what he could to make his people happy, so that he was 
called the Father of the People. But unfortunately, like 
Charles VIII, he loved adventures and war. Like 
Charles VIII, Louis XII wanted to be King of Naples. 
He also claimed to inherit the Duchy of Milan from his 
grandmother. So he resolved to conquer Milan first, 
and thus gain a foothold in Italy before venturing upon 
the long march right down the peninsula to Naples. 

Louis had some splendid generals and knights in his 
army. La Tremouille, called the Knight Without Re- 
proach, was one of them. Bayard, called the Knight 
Without Fear and Without Reproach, was another. 

So Louis conquered Milan. The Duke, an unruly 
scotmdrel, was • taken prisoner to France. There he 



A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

remained for fourteen years in miserable exile, eating 
his heart out in desire for freedom. But he never 
gained it, for when at length he was told he might go 
free the shock was too great and he died. 

Having conquered Milan, Louis next desired to con- 
quer Naples. But Ferdinand of Spain also desired 
Naples. He was powerful, and he was crafty. Louis 
dared not fight him, so he made a bargain with him, and 
they agreed to seize Naples and divide it. 

Ferdinand had pretended to be the King of Naples 's 
friend, and the King had opened his gates to the Span- 
ish troops. But when he asked for help against the 
French he found himself betrayed. Unable to fight two 
such powerful kings he yielded. Feeling that he would 
rather yield to an open enemy than to a false friend he 
set sail for France and gave himself up to Louis. Louis 
received him kindly, gave him some land and money, 
on condition that he should not try to leave France. 
And there he lived quietly until his death, nearly four 
years later. 

But now Louis was to learn with what a wily rascal 
he had to do. For no sooner had Naples been conquered 
than the two allies began to quarrel over the division of 
it, and war broke out between France and Spain. Dur- 
ing this war the knight Bayard gained for himself great 
fame. Upon the banks of the river Garigliano a battle 
was fought in which the French were utterly defeated 
and all their baggage fell into the hands of the enemy, 
together with many prisoners. The splendid courage 
alone of Bayard saved the defeat from being utter dis- 
grace. 

The Spaniards were making for a bridge over the river. 
Had they gained it it would have meant total destruction 



LOUIS XII THE FATHER OF THE PEOPLE 293 

to the French army. Seeing the movements of the Bayard holds 

. «< /-I • bridge of 

enemy, Bayard said to a friend who was near. Go quickly GarigUano, 
and get help to guard the bridge; otherwise we are lost. 
Meanwhile I will amuse these folk until you return. 
But be quick." 

The friend went, and Bayard, lance in hand, took pos- 
session of the end of the bridge, upon which the Spaniards \ 
already were. Seeing only one man to oppose them they 
continued to advance. Four men at once attacked 
Bayard. But he overcame them. Two he slew, and 
two fell into the river and were drowned. Another and 
another followed, but all fell beneath the blows of Bay- 
ard's sword. Like a hungry tiger he crouched at the end 
of the bridge, and so mighty were the blows of his sword 
that the Spaniards doubted whether it was a man or a 
demon with which they had to do. 

Well and long Bayard kept the bridge, until at length 
his friend came galloping back with a hundred men 
behind him. They put the Spaniards to flight and 
chased them for a good mile. Then said Bayard, "Sirs, 
we have done enough to save the bridge; let us return in 
as good order as we can." 

But in spite of Bayard's bravery, and the bravery of 
many another famous knight, the war ended in disaster, 
and Louis lost again all the kingdom of Naples. 

Louis's grief and wrath were great. 

"Twice has Ferdinand deceived me!" he cried. 

"What?" said Ferdinand when he heard it. "The 
King of France complains that I have deceived him 
twice? He lies, the fool; I have deceived him ten times 
and more." 



CHAPTER LVI 

LOUIS XII THE FATHER OF THE PEOPLE — THE 
BATTLE OF THE SPURS 

Having lost Naples, Louis desired more than ever to 
make safe and to enlarge his Duchy of Milan. So he 
become^°the entered into a league called the League of Cambrai with 
Pope's cat's- t^g Popc (uow Julius II), with the Emperor, and with 
his late enemy Ferdinand against Venice. This was a 
very foolish thing to do. For the Venetians were friendly 
with Louis, and had more than once helped him in his 
wars. But Louis was so anxious to increase his ter- 
ritory that he forgot all else, and gathering his army 
marched across the Alps. 

The Venetians, too, made ready, and at Agnadel a 
great battle took place in which the French were vic- 
torious. This battle decided the fate of the Venetians. 
After it town after town yielded to Louis. And he who 
was so good to his own people that he gained for himself 
the name of the Father of the People, proved himself 
pitilessly cruel to the Venetians, and those who fell 
into his hands were slaughtered without mercy. 

The spoils were divided among the conquerors, the Pope 
receiving the towns of Romagna as his share of Vene- 
tian territory. That was all he wanted of the League. 
He had used Louis as a cat's-paw to win these towns. 
Now having got what he wanted he made up his mind to 
drive the French and all "Barbarians," as he called them, 

294 



LOUIS AND THE BATTLE OF THE SPURS 296 

out of Italy. So he made a new League which he called 
the Holy League. 

This was much the same as the League of Cambrai 
with Louis left out, and instead of being formed against 
the Venetians it was formed against the French. 

At first the French were victorious. They won a he gets his 
great victory at Ravenna on Easter Sunday, 1512. But 
in the very moment of victory their gallant leader, Gas- 
ton de Foix, was killed. He was only twenty -two, but 
he was, said an Italian writer, "A great captain before 
he was a soldier. With him vanished all the strength 
of the French army." 

"I would fain," said Louis, when he heard of Gaston's 
death, "have no longer an inch of land in Italy, if I could 
by that price bring back to life my nephew Gaston and 
all the gallants who died with him. God keep us from 
often winning such victories." 

After this young leader's death things went badly for 
the French. And before Julius II died he saw his desire 
fulfilled and Italy delivered from them. But it was only 
freed from the French to be given over to the Spaniards. 
It was not true freedom, but only a change of masters. 

But in spite of all defeat and disaster Louis could not 
yet give up his wish to conquer Italy. So when Julius II 
died he made peace with the Venetians and once more 
sent an army to conquer Milan. La Tremouille, the 
aged general, was the leader of this expedition, and as 
soon as he appeared many of the Italians flocked to join 
him. Almost without striking a blow the whole of the 
Duchy was reconquered. La Tremouille was triumphant. 
But his triumph was short lived. Fortune changed 
once more. The French were defeated and at last The French 
driven out of Italy. After thirteen years of war Louis out^'itaiy 



296 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

had gained nothing. He had lost many splendid soldiers, 
and brought sorrow and suflfering to many of his people. 

Now that the French were utterly defeated in Italy, 
other enemies attacked them. Louis's old and wily 
enemy, Ferdinand of Spain, aided by Henry VIII of 
England, invaded France. 

Henry landed and began to lay siege to the town of 
Terouenne, and there the Emperor of Germany joined 
him, for he too wished to crush Louis. The French 
marched to relieve the town, and the two armies met 
near Guinegate. But hardly had the battle begun when 
the French were seized with panic and fled madly in 
allldirections. 

The knight Bayard and several other brave generals 
tried to rally the men. "Turn, men at arms!" they 
cried. "Turn; it is nothing!" But it was all in vain. 
Nothing could stop the mad flight. 

This battle, if so it might be called, was named the 
Battle of the Spurs. For that day spurs were of more 
use than swords. 

Bayard, however, disdained to flee. With forty or 
fifty brave men about him he fought gallantly. But they 
could do nothing against a whole army, and he and 
many other brave knights were taken prisoners. When 
the Emperor heard that Bayard had been taken pris- 
oner he sent for him. "Sir Bayard, my friend," he said, 
"I have great joy in seeing you. Would to heaven I 
had men like you. If I had I should in very short time 
avenge all the bad tui'ns your master the King of France 
has played me. But it seems to me," he continued, 
smiling, "I had heard that Bayard never flees." 

"Sire," rephed Bayard proudly, "had I fled I should 
not be here." 



LOUIS AND THE BATTLE OF THE SPURS 297 

As they two thus spoke together King Henry entered. 
"Do you know this French gentleman?" said the Em- 
peror. 

"I' faith no," said Henry. 

"You have often heard him spoken of," replied Maxi- 
milian. "He is the most famous of Frenchmen, more 
hated and feared by the Spaniards than any other." 

Then said King Henry, "Sir, I believe it is Bayard." 

"Right, brother," said the Emperor, "you have 
guessed well this time." 

The King then embraced Bayard as if he had been a 
prince. "Sir," he cried, "I am right glad to see you. 
But I would for your honour and profit it had not been 
as prisoner." 

Thus Bayard was received and treated with great 
honour. The Emperor, it is said, would himself have 
paid his ransom, but as soon as Louis heard that his 
knight was a prisoner he sent money in haste to free him. 

Louis was at length tired of wars by which he gained 
nothing, and he made peace with all his enemies. Henry 
VIII at first was unwilling to make peace, but at length 
he too yielded. And as Anne of Brittany had died, 
Louis married Princess Mary, King Henry's sister. Louis xil 

She was a girl of sixteen, Louis a gray man of fifty- English 
three. He had for some years been in bad health, and 
therefore had to live very carefully. In the simple ways 
of the time he used to dine at eight in the morning, and 
go to bed at six. Now to please his gay young wife 
Louis gave up his simple ways of life. He went to tour- 
naments, balls and parties, dined at the fashionable hour 
of twelve, and often sat up till midnight. His feeble 
health could not stand it, and in a few months he died. 

When one morning the bell ringers went through the 



marries an 

English 

Princess 



298 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

streets of Paris ringing their bells and crying out, "The 
d°'"*ifiB S*^^^ King Louis, the father of his people, is dead!" the 
whole city was filled with mourning and tears. Never 
for the death of any King had there been such grief. 

For apart from his foolish wars Louis had been a good 
King. Within his kingdom he had done all he could 
to make his people happy. He had made good laws, 
and seen that they were kept. In spite of his wars, 
which cost him a lot of money, he had taken away many 
of the taxes, for he spent little on empty show and pomp. 

"I would rather have you laugh at me for my stin- 
giness," he said to his courtiers, "than have my people 
weep because of my extravagance." 

So, free from grinding taxes, and free from civil war 
France grew wealthy. Trade and agriculture flourished. 
Never at any time had France been so prosperous. And 
the poor people, who had been used to princes who looked 
upon them as mere beasts of burden, loved the King who 
brought them wealth and ease. 

In all his wise ruling, Louis was helped very much 
by his minister, Cardinal Georges, and the people were 
grateful to him too. They trusted him. "Let Georges 
alone," they said, for they knew he would advise the 
King well. 



CHAPTER LVII 

FRANCIS I THE KING OF GENTLEMEN - HOW BAYARD 
KNIGHTED THE KING 

Louis XII left no sons, so he was succeeded by his 
cousin Francis, Duke of Angouleme. He was the next 
heir to the throne, and he had strengthened his claim by 
marrying the Princess Claude, Louis's eldest daughter. 
Francis was young and gay, he loved splendour and show, 
fine clothes and magnificent pageants. He cared little 
for the tears of his people. Louis XII had watched him 
grow up with grief. When he was trying hard to make 
good laws he would sigh and say, "We labour in vain; 
this great boy will spoil it all." 

But Francis was the most knightly knight in all 
France at a time when France rejoiced in many knights 
of fair fame. He was gracious and winning; the people 
believed that he would be a good king and greeted him 
with joy. 

Francis loved tournaments and he loved war. For The war with 
war to him was little more than a tournament with an renewed 
added spice of danger. Almost at once, eager to win 
back Milan, he renewed the war with Italy. With a 
great army led by the greatest soldiers of the day, among 
them the aged La Tremouille and the young and famous 
Bayard, he set out across the Alps. 

This time the war went well for the French. Near 
the village of Marignano a great battle was fought. It 



300 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

began at four o'clock in the afternoon and lasted till 
midnight, for the bright September moon shed its light 
upon the deadly strife. The French soldiers fought 
with desperate rage, anxious to prove their courage. For 
ever since they had fled almost without striking a blow 
at Guinegate their enemies had laughed at them, nick- 
naming them the "armed hares," and they longed to 
wipe out that reproach. 

But when the moon set and darkness covered the 
ghastly field the victory was not sure. The foot- 
soldiers lay down to rest upon the field where they were, 
with their helmets on their heads, and their lances in 
their hands. The horse-soldiers sat upon their horses 
fully armed awaiting the dawn, the King himself among 
them. 

With the first streak of dawn the battle again began. 
For hours the strife lasted, but at length the Swiss, who 
were fighting on the Italian side, gave way, and the vic- 
tory belonged to France. It was such a terrible battle 
that one of the oldest and most tried leaders there said 
that all his other battles had been as child's play to it. 
This, he said, was a true battle of giants. 

In the French camp there was great rejoicing. The 
King had won his spurs nobly, and wished to be 
made a knight. So he commanded Bayard, the 
Knight Without Fear and Without Reproach, to come 
to him. 

"Bayard, my friend," said Francis, "I wish to-day to 
be made a knight at your hands. For you have fought 
valiantly and proved yourself a true knight in many 
lands and many battles." 

But Bayard, the valiant knight, was humble. "Sire," 
he said, "he who is crowned and anointed with the holy 



HOW BAYARD KNIGHTED FRANCIS I SOI 

oil, and King of so noble a realm, is knight above all 
other knights." 

"Nay, Bayard, haste you," said the King. "Do 
my will and commandment if you would be counted 
among my faithful nobles and servants." 

"I' faith. Sire," said Bayard, "if it pleases you I, all 
unworthy as I am, will even do your wiU and com- 
mandment." 

So the King knelt before his knight. Then drawing Francis n 
his sword Bayard struck the King on the shoulder, say- '^ *^ 
ing, "Sire as valiant as Roland, or Oliver, or Godfrey, or 
his brother Baldwin, you are certainly the first prince 
to be made knight in this manner. God grant that you 
may never flee before an enemy. 

Then raising his sword high in his right hand Bayard 
cried aloud, "Thou art most happy, O my sword, in having 
this day given to so splendid and powerful a King the 
order of knighthood. I' faith, my good sword, thou shalt 
be carefully guarded as a relic, and honoured above all 
others. And I will never draw thee again unless against 
Turks, Saracens, or Moors." Then leaping twice for 
joy he thrust his sword into its scabbard. 

Having thus been knighted, Francis in his turn 
knighted several of the young nobles who had fought 
bravely around him. 

Soon after this battle the city of Milan was taken, 
and the Duke Maximilian, the son of the Duke 
Lodovico who had died a prisoner in France, gave him- 
self up. He too, like his father,^ went to live in France. 
Like him, he lived neglected and forgotten, and died in 
Paris fifteen years later. 

The Swiss at this time were considered the best foot- 
soldiers in Europe. They took part in all the wars, and 



302 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

were often to be found on both sides, for they fought not 
for any one country or for any particular cause, but 
for money. When Francis saw how gallantly they 
fought, and remembered that Switzerland lay upon the 
borders of France, he resolved to make friends with them. 
So he made a treaty with them called the Perpetual 
Peace, and, if they would allow him to raise as many 
troops in their country as he liked, promised to give them 
a large sum of money. By this means he gained a very 
useful friend. And although not quite perpetual the 
treaty between the two countries lasted for two hundred 
and fifty years; that is as long as the French mon- 
archy lasted. 

Soon after Francis had conquered Milan, Ferdinand of 
The might Spain died. He was succeeded by his grandson, Charles 
of Austria. This made Charles very powerful. For 
besides being ruler of the Netherlands he was now King 
of Spain and Naples. Added to this, America had been 
by this time discovered, and Spain owned a great part of 
the wonderful new western lands. Spain, it has been 
said, was like a great vessel, the prow of which was in 
the Atlantic, the poop in the Indian Seas. But all these 
possessions were not enough to satisfy Charles. He 
had for a motto the words, " Toujour s plus oultre" — that 
is, "always farther." 

Two years after Charles became King of Spain the 
Emperor Maximilian died. The title of Emperor did 
not pass from father to son, but each new Emperor was 
chosen by the princes of the Empire. Charles and 
Francis were the two most powerful rulers in Europe. 
Each hoped to be chosen. Each did everything he could 
to make the princes of the Empire choose him. "We 
are lovers striving for the hand of a fair lady," said 



HOW BAYAED KNIGHTED FRANCIS I 303 

Francis. "As only one can win, the loser must by no France and 
means bear malice against his more fortunate rival." He gf^uggie for 
said this hoping that he would be the fortunate one. P°^e'' 

It was Charles, however, who was chosen. Soon it 
was plain that the pride of Francis could not bear the 
slight. Besides, he could not but know that the great 
power which Charles now had was a danger to France. 
For the lands of Charles enclosed France on north, 
south, and east. Francis therefore became very eager to 
swear friendship with King Henry of England. For he 
was the only other great King in Western Europe at 
the time. So a meeting between the two Kings was 
arranged. 

But the Emperor, too, was anxious to have Henry's 
friendship. He determined to be beforehand with him 
and he set sail in haste, and paid Henry an unexpected 
visit in England. He flattered and made much of Henry's 
favourite. Cardinal Wolsey, loaded him with presents and 
promises, and then set sail again, pretty sure that he 
had a friend in Henry. 

But all the same, as soon as the Emperor had gone, 
Henry set out for France to meet the French King. The 
place of their meeting was near the town of Guines, and 
everything about it was so gorgeous and rich that it 
is known as the Field of the Cloth of Gold. The 
knights and nobles who followed the two kings tried to 
outdo each other in magnificence. Many ruined them- 
selves to make a brave show, so that it was said they 
carried on their backs their mills, their forests, and 
their meadows. 

The two Kings, clad in the utmost splendour, met and 
embraced each other before getting oflF their horses, and 
exchanged words of courteous greeting. Then alight- 



804 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 



Prance and ing they wciit aim in arm, like loving brothers, into a 

make'a great tent in which they were to sign a treaty, 
friendship ^^^ ^^ spite of all this show of aflFection, cause of quar- 
rel was not far to seek. The King of England being 
seated took up the treaty and began to read it aloud. 
The first part was all about the King of France, the 
second part was about the King of England. When he 
came to that part Henry read, "I, Henry King" — then 
he hesitated. He wanted to say "of France and of 
England." But instead he turned to Francis with a 
jest, "I will not put it in, seeing you are here," he said, 
"for I should lie." So he left out the title so far as France 
was concerned, and said only, "I, Henry King of Eng- 
land." Yet he did not strike it out of the treaty. And 
from this we may see, that in spite of all the show of it, 
there was little real friendship between the two Kings. 
How could there be, when one was only awaiting a 
chance to wrest his crown from the other? 

Yet for more than a fortnight the days went pleas- 
antly past in tournaments and wrestling, shows and 
pageants. Then the Kings parted, to all seeming the 
best of friends. But Francis had made the mistake of 
making too much display of wealth and grandeur. He 
had outdone the splendour-loving King of England, and 
before even he left France, Henry once more had a meet- 
ing with the Emperor Charles V. 

In the following January King Francis was nearly 
killed by accident. On Twelfth Night the court had 
games and revels, during which one of the nobles was 
crowned as King of the Fete. Francis came to besiege 
this King of the Fete in his castle. 

Both sides used snowballs for ammunition. But after 
a keen fight the store of snow within the castle gave out. 



HOW BAYARD KNIGHTED FRANCIS I 305 

and the besiegers rushed in in triumph. Just as the gate- 
way was stormed some thoughtless person threw a Uve 
coal from one of the windows. It fell upon the head of 
the King, and wounded him sorely. Thus a sudden 
and sad end was put to the fun. 

For some days it was not known if the King would 
recover. Wild rumours were spread abroad. Some 
said the King was dead, some that he was blinded. 
But Francis got well quickly, and as soon as he was able 
he showed himself everywhere, to prove to his people 
that he was still alive. 

Up to this time the Kings of France had worn long 
hair, like the Frankish Kings of old, and shaved their 
faces. But after his accident Francis was obliged to 
cut his hair short. He let his beard grow too and so 
set a new fashion, for the Court soon followed the King, 
and the people the Court, and for a century and more 
Frenchmen wore short hair and beards. 



CHAPTER LVIII 

FRANCIS I THE KING OF GENTLEMEN — HOW THE 
KING WAS TAKEN PRISONER 

France is A YEAR after the peaceful Field of the Cloth of Gold 

surrounded -^^ . • i n • i • 

by enemies t rancis was once more at war with Spam and with 
Italy. The Pope and Emperor (who was also the King 
of Spain) joined against him. The French were beaten, 
and for the third time Milan was lost to France. Henry 
VIII also joined with the Emperor, and Francis saw 
himself surrounded by enemies on all sides. To these 
enemies there was soon added the greatest noble in 
France, Charles Duke of Bourbon. 

All the mighty feudal princes who had caused France 
so much trouble had disappeared. There was no longer 
a Duke of Normandy, there was no longer a Duke 
of Brittany; their lands and their titles now belonged 
to the King of France. The Duke of Bourbon alone 
possessed lands over which he held sway as a King. 

Charles of Bourbon was handsome and fiery tem- 
pered, a splendid knight and soldier, and he kept state 
as brilliant as the King himself. "If I had a subject 
like that in my kingdom," said Henry of England, 
"I would not leave his head very long on his shoul- 
ders." 

Francis indeed may well have been jealous of his 
great vassal, and his mother, who was a headstrong, 
proud woman, greedy of power, hated him. She 

306 



FRANCIS I THE KING OF GENTLEMEN 307 

claimed all the Duke's possessions and succeeded in 
robbing him of them. 

Burning with wrath at this unjust and wrongful treat- 
ment, Charles revolted against his King, and joined his S''*''!f^ °^ 
enemies. revolts, 1523 

When it was too late Francis tried to bring back Charles 
of Bourbon to his faith. He tried in vain, and soon the 
Duke was leading a hostile army against the French in 
Italy. 

It was in this war that Bayard, the Khight Without 
Fear and Without Reproach, met his death. The French 
were retreating before the enemy; Bayard, fighting 
bravely, covered the retreat, giving more trouble to the 
foe than a hundred other men. 

But at length he was struck by a bullet. When he 
felt the blow he cried out, "Alas! I am killed." Feeling 
that indeed his last hour had come he drew his sword, 
and taking it by the hilt he kissed the cross upon it, 
murmuring, "Have pity on me, O God, according to 
Thy great mercy." 

Then he begged his comrades to lay him at the foot 
of a tree, with his face to the enemy; for all his life he 
had never turned his back to the foe, and would not do 
so now in death. This being done, he bade his comrades 
save themselves, for, he said, "There is no more to do for 
me in this world." But they would not leave him. A 
few moments later Charles of Bourbon, who was in hot 
pursuit of the French, passed near the tree under which 
Bayard lay dying. 

"Ah, sir," he cried, "it is great pity to see you thus. 
For you are a good and valiant knight." 

"My lord," answered Bayard, "there is no need to 
pity me. I die as a soldier should. But I have pity 



308 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

for you to see you thus in arms against your King, your 
country, and your oath." 

Charles made no answer. In silence he turned away. 

In vain Bayard begged his comrades to flee. "I 
pray you get you gone," he said, "else you will fall 
into the hands of the enemy. That would profit me 
nothing, for there is nought more to do for me in this 
Bayard dies^ world." Yct they Stayed, until after a few hours the 
gentle knight closed his eyes and died. He was mourned 
for alike by friend and foe. 

The war still went on. Before the town of Pa via a 
great battle was fought. It was a desperate fight, and 
went ill for the French. Knight after knight went 
down, the foot soldiers were broken and scattered, the 
artillery useless. But the King, wounded and exhausted, 
still fought on amid the dead and dying. His horse 
was killed beneath him. Then some Spanish soldiers, 
seeing him unhorsed and at their mercy, knowing not 
who he was, but sure that he was some great noble, 
began to quarrel for the prize. But at the moment a 
French gentleman came up who knew the King. He 
beat oflf the Spanish soldiers, and begged Francis to 
surrender to Bourbon. 

"Nay," said the King in wrath, "I would rather die 
than pledge my faith to a traitor. Where is the Vice- 
roy of Naples.''" 

The Viceroy was found. He came to Francis, and 
kneeling on one knee before him, received the King's 
sword, and gave his own in exchange. 

The battle was over, and the King of France a prisoner, 
but honour" "Madame," he wrote to his mother the same evening, 
"all is lost but honour." 

During more than a year Francis remained a prisoner. 



FRANCIS I THE KING OF GENTLEMEN 309 

for the terms upon which alone Charles would set him 
free were so hard that at first Francis swore he would 
rather die in captivity than sign them. But at length, 
weary of his prison, he yielded, and signed what is known 
as the Treaty of Madrid. By this treaty he gave back 
to Charles of Bourbon all the land which had been 
unjustly taken from him, yielded to the Emperor 
Burgundy and Flanders, and agreed to send his two 
little sons to live in Spain as hostages, and to return 
himself if within four months he had not kept all his 
promises. 

Francis was then led to the borders of the two king- 
doms. There on the river Bidassoa a large barge was 
anchored. From the Spanish side came the King, from 
the French side came the two little princes. As they 
met the King took them in his arms. With tears in his 
eyes he kissed and blessed them. Then they passed on 
to Spain and captivity, he to France and freedom. 

When he reached the French shore Francis sprang 
upon his horse, which was ready waiting him. "Once 
more I am King!" he cried exultantly, and setting spurs 
to his fiery steed he dashed away toward Bayonne. 

But Francis had never meant to keep his promises, 
and he did not keep them. The nobles of Burgundy 
gathered together, and swore that the King had no right 
to give away their land, and that nothing would ever 
persuade them to live under Spanish rule. 

So there was more fighting again in Italy. The Duke 
of Bourbon was killed, but for the most part things 
went so badly for France that Francis at length was 
willing to make peace. The Emperor Charles, too, was 
anxious to make peace, for he saw himself surrounded 
by other enemies. 



310 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

So at Cambrai there was a meeting between the aunt 
of the Emperor and the mother of the King, and these 
two ladies arranged a peace known as "The Ladies' 
The Ladies' Peace." It was much the same as the Peace of Madrid, 
except that the Emperor Charles consented to take a 
large sum of money instead of Burgundy. 

For six years now France had peace, and Francis 
strengthened the position of his kingdom by making 
treaties with other countries of Europe, and by improving 
the condition of his army. But the great passion of 
the French King's life was hatred of Charles. So it was 
not wonderful that war broke out between the two 
rivals again and yet again. 

And it is to the credit of Francis that he held his own 
against his powerful rival, and left his kingdom when he 
died as great as when he inherited it from his cousin. 

Even although Francis at times made peace with 
Charles he was constant in his hatred of him. In all else 
he was fickle. At times he made friends with the Eng- 
lish King, at times he fought with him. The Refor- 
mation had begun. In Germany, Martin Luther had 
defied the Pope. In France, John Calvin had followed 
his example. At times Francis tried to make friends 
with the Protestants, at times he treated those in his 
own lands with frightful cruelty. But all this changeable- 
ness was the outcome of his hatred of the Emperor. 
Many of the princes of Germany had become Protestant, 
and Francis tried to make friends with them in order to 
win them to his side. His one desire was to get the 
better of the Emperor. 

The worst and cruellest persecutions in the reign of 

The Vaudois Francis were against the Vaudois. They were quiet, 

peaceful folk who lived in little towns and villages in the 



FRANCIS I THE KING OF GENTLEMEN 311 

south of France. It is said by some that they had fol- 
lowed their own simple ways of religion ever since the 
days of Philip Augustus, and that they needed no Calvin, 
no Reformation, to teach them to worship God in simple 
fashion. 

For long years they had lived untroubled in their 
lonely villages. Now the order went forth that they 
must die. Armed men poured into the peaceful valleys, 
the defenceless villagers were slaughtered without mercy. 
Some fled to the mountains and died there of hunger 
and cold. Many children were sold into slavery, and 
over three thousand were slain in less than a week. 

Yet Francis himself was not actually cruel, though he 
was selfish and pleasure-loving. By this time he had 
grown worn and ill, and he allowed the Constable, Anne 
of Montmorency, a hard and cruel man who had grown 
to great power, to do as he liked among the wretched 
Protestants. 



CHAPTER LIX 

HENRY II — HOW THE DUKE OF GUISE DEFENDED 

METZ 

When Francis I died, in 1547, he was succeeded by his 
son Henry, a weak and stupid man of twenty-eight. He 
left the government very much in the hands of powerful 
The great and Self -Seeking counsellors, among whom were the Guises, 
°Guise the Duke of Guise and his brother the Cardinal. They 
claimed to be descended from the House of Anjou and 
even from Charlemagne. They now rose to power and 
for many years played a great part in the history of France. 
They were courteous, and brilliant, while their great rival, 
Anne of Montmorency, the Constable of France, was 
a big, rough bully, carrying everything with a high 
hand, shouting down those who did not agree with 
him. 

Meanwhile, although a new King was on the throne, 
the hatred between the Emperor and the King of France 
still continued, and about four years after Henry suc- 
ceeded to the crown there was war once more. 

The Emperor by this time had grown into a tyrant. 

The heavy Many of the princes of the Empire had become Pro- 
hand of the "^ 1 p 1 1 . -11 P • 

Emperor testaut, Dut he lought and, imprisoned them tor it. He 

settled matters of religion without asking advice of the 

Pope, he settled matters of the Empire without asking 

the advice of the princes. He did as he liked. 

At length his tyranny was not to be borne, and many 

312 



HENRY II 313 

of the Protestant princes entered into a league asainst Jhe 

-ni-i 1 11 1 • Protestant 

nim. By tnis league they bound themselves to resist Princes 
in every way in their power the schemes by which, 
they said, "Charles of Austria tried to bring Germany 
into a bestial, unbearable and eternal slavery, such as he 
had done in Spain and elsewhere." 

In secret Henry joined the league, and with a great 
army marched into Lorraine, and took possession of Henry joins 
Metz, Toul, and Verdun. Delighted with his success, 
Henry marched farther into the country. But he was 
driven back from the walls of Strasburg, and boasting 
that he had watered his horses in the Rhine he returned 
to Verdun. The Emperor had been completely taken 
by surprise, and he now hastened to make peace with 
his Protestant princes. He set free those he had im- 
prisoned, and agreed to allow them to follow their own 
religion. But Henry refused to be a party to this treaty, 
for he had no wish to give up the towns he had taken. 
So the war between him and the Emperor went on. 

The Emperor was determined to recover Metz, Henry 
was just as determined to keep it. Francis Duke of 
Guise was chosen to command the French within the 
walls. The defences were poor, but by his orders houses. The siege of 
churches, abbeys were pulled down, and with the stones 
new walls were built. The work went on apace. Great 
nobles, even the Duke of Guise himself, might be seen 
wheeling stones and carrying mortar like any common 
labourer, such was their eagerness. 

All who could not fight were sent out of the town, while 
hundreds of French gentlemen, among them the greatest 
lords in the land, crowded into Metz eager to take 
part in defending it. Food was gathered in great quan- 
tities and brought within the walls, and the country for 



Metz, 1552 



314 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

miles round left a desert. The Emperor was slow to 
move, and Guise had time to make all his preparations 
before the enemy appeared. But at length they came 
with great guns and cannons. "I mean to knock the 
town about the ears of Monsieur de Guise," said the 
Emperor. 

The bombardment was so tremendous that the sound 
of it was heard on the banks of the Rhine. The walls 
were broken down. But as quickly as they fell they were 
built up again. Sometimes even when the old wall had 
been battered down, the besiegers found that there was 
already a new wall within the old, so that the town was 
as safe as before. 

"If they give us peas we will give them beans," said 
the Duke of Guise. So when the Germans dug mines 
the French dug counter mines. The German cannon 
thundered against the walls, the French poured shot 
into the German camp. 

Week by week the siege lasted. Cannon roared and 
thundered all day long, and the air was bitter with the 
smell of gunpowder, heavy with smoke. The weather 
too was awful. Rain and snow poured down in tor- 
rents, until the camp of the German soldiers was a reeking 
marsh. Their sufferings were terrible, disease carried 
them off in hundreds. Still the Emperor set his teeth, 
and swore that he would have Metz, if it cost him three 
armies, one after the other. 

But sufferings sapped the courage of the soldiers. 
Many deserted, the rest fought on sullenly. At length 
Charles gave way. On the first of January, 1553, he 
marched away. "Fortune," he said sadly, "I well see 
is but a fickle jade. She prefers a young King to an old 
Emperor." 



HENRY n 315 

The retreat was disastrous. In the silence and dark- 
ness of the night the troops marched away. Tents, 
baggage, and a great part of the guns and ammunition 
were left behind. For the wheels of wagons and gun 
carriages stuck axle deep in mud, and neither horses nor 
men could dislodge them. 

When the French reached the deserted camp they 
found it in a fearful state. On every side, amid dead and 
dying horses, abandoned arms, knapsacks, cooking uten- 
sils, were dead and dying soldiers. Some lay half-buried 
in the mud, others sat on stones with their legs sunk in 
half-frozen mud to the knees, unable to move. When 
they saw their enemies some cried aloud for mercy, 
others prayed for a speedy death, so that their sufferings 
might be ended. The French soldiers were filled with 
horror and pity at the sight. They had mercy on these 
poor forsaken wretches, carrried them into the town, 
and took care of them so generously that for many a 
long day the " Courtesy of Metz" was a proverb. The 

Soon after this Charles V, weary of all the glories of Meu"^ 
and troubles of an empire, gave up his throne and went 
into a monastery, there to end his days. He divided his 
lands and power. Austria and the title of Emperor he 
gave to his brother Ferdinand; the Netherlands and 

Spain to his son Philip. The Emperor 

In the great hall of his palace at Brussels the Emperor abdicates, 
called his nobles together. Clad in black velvet with ^^^^ 
a golden chain about his neck, the bent old man limped 
painfully to his throne, leaning heavily with one 
hand upon a stick, with the other upon the arm of 
William the Silent. 

Turning to the waiting nobles he told them of all that 
he had done since, when a boy of seventeen, he had 



S16 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

become King of Spain. His had been a stormy life. 
Nine times he had journeyed to Germany, seven to Italy, 
six to Spain, ten to Flanders, four to France, and twice 
to England and to Africa. Three times had he crossed 
the ocean, eight times the Mediterranean. But now he 
was old, he was already half dead. He could no longer 
bear the burden of the Crown. He begged his people 
to forgive him all the wrongs he had unwillingly done 
them, and to accept his son Philip as their ruler. 

Then while Philip knelt before him he kissed him, and 
laying his hand upon his head proclaimed him to be 
the ruler of the Netherlands in the Name of the Holy 
Trinity. As the Emperor spoke tears ran down his 
cheeks. And as he fell back exhausted upon his throne 
the silence was broken by the sobs of those who listened 
to him. 



CHAPTER LX 

HENRY II-HOW CALAIS ONCE MORE BECAME A 
FRENCH TOWN 

Thus Philip II became ruler of the Netherlands and of 
Spain. Already two years before he had married Mary The power 
of England. So the King of France was more than ever surrounds 
in danger; for Spanish possessions enclosed his king- fi™s°de8°" 
dom on north, east, and south; on the west England 
threatened him across the narrow sea, for so long as 
Philip and Mary were husband and wife France could 
never hope for peace with England. 

Yet with such danger surrounding him on every side, 
Henry, like the kings who had gone before him, kept 
the foolish desire for power in Italy. And while his 
soldiers had been defending Metz there had been fight- 
ing in Italy also. But there the French had little success, 
even after the great Duke of Guise took command. He 
was still fighting there when Henry hastily recalled him 
to France. For once more there was war, and Philip 
of Spain had marched into France, and had defeated the 
French in the Battle of St. Laurent. The French army 
was utterly shattered, the Constable taken prisoner. 

When the Emperor Charles V in his quiet monastery 
heard of this Spanish victory he was delighted. It 
seemed to him that now the conquest of France was sure. 
"Is my son the King at Paris.''" he asked impatiently. 
And indeed the way to Paris lay open, the fair city was 

317 



318 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

at the mercy of the Spaniard. But happily for France 
Phihp had none of the daring of his father. He did not 
march on Paris, but stayed to besiege the town of St. 
Quentin. The walls were crumbling, the garrison 
small, but the town held out gallantly. For well the 
people knew that there was not a town between St. 
Quentin and Paris which was strong enough to stop the 
triumphant march of the enemy. It was the last out- 
post and must be held. So bravely they held out, towns- 
folk and monks fighting side by side with soldiers. And 
even when at last the town was taken by storm, and the 
enemy poured in at eleven breaches at one time, they 
fought on and fell where they stood almost to a man. 

Meanwhile the Duke of Guise was returning with all 
haste. He was a great soldier, and when he arrived he 
saw that to save France he must do something striking. 
The mere retaking of St. Quentin would not be enough. 
So instead of marching to St. Quentin he marched to 
Calais. 

The fortress of Calais was in a bad state, the garrison 
was small, for the English thought that the fame of the 
town was enough to keep it safe. Over one of the gates 
indeed was written: 

"The French may think this town to win, 
When iron and lead like cork do swim." 

But with such speed and skill did Guise strike that 
before a week had passed Calais was taken. The governor 
and about fifty other Englishmen were made prison- 
ers, and the rest of the inhabitants were sent back to 
England, leaving all their money and possessions behind 
them. 



HOW CALAIS BECAME A FRENCH TOWN 319 

Thus the gallant town which for more than a year had Calais ia 
withstood Edward III, and which for more than two England, 
hundred years had belonged to England, became French ^^^^ 
once more. 

To Mary of England the loss was bitter. "If you 
open my heart," she sighed, "you will find Calais graven 
upon it." She never ceased to grieve for the loss of it. 

But in France the news was greeted with an outburst 
of joy. Nothing could have served so well to raise the 
drooping courage of the soldiers. Nothing could have 
made the Duke more dear to the hearts of the people. 
He was their idol, their darling, and the conqueror of 
Calais was greeted with cheers and applause wherever 
he went. His fame was at the highest, it seemed, when 
he and his family were raised still higher; for his niece, 
the Queen Mary of Scotland, married Francis, the 
Dauphin of France. 

Francis was but a weak boy, and the Duke of Guise 
hoped when he became King that he, as his uncle, 
would have great power both in France and in Scotland. Spain and 

After the taking of Calais the war lingered on for peacet^^'a* 
more than a year, but at length both sides were weary |j™Te^ °* 
of it, and a peace called the peace of Cateau-Cambresis becomes 

1 • 4 •! 4 1 • 1 Queen of 

was Signed in April, 1559. At this peace there was Spain 
great rejoicing, and feasting, and marriage giving. 
For to make the peace sure Henry's little thirteen- 
year-old daughter was married to her father's old 
enemy Philip (for Mary of England had died). 
Henry's sister too was married to a Spanish noble. 
Before these princesses went away to their new homes 
there were great shows, and among other things a mag- 
nificent tournament. The King himself took part in 
this tournament, and showed himself a skilful knight. 



A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Henry was so proud of his skill that when the jousting 
was at an end he wanted to run one more course, and 
break one more lance. So he challenged a young knight. 
The knight tried to excuse himself, but the King ordered 
him to lay his lance in rest, so he obeyed. 

From either end of the lists the two horsemen galloped 
furiously toward each other. They met with tremen- 
dous shock, and their lances were shivered in their hands. 
But the young knight did not lower the broken shaft of 
his lance quickly enough. It struck the King's helmet, 
forced open his visor, and a splinter of wood entered his 
eye. King Henry fell forward sorely wounded on his 
horse's neck, and the horse feeling the reins loosened 
galloped madly down the lists, until it was stopped by 
the King's esquire. 

Gently Henry was lifted from his horse and carried to 
his room. Doctors and surgeons were sent for in haste; 
but there was nothing to be done, the wood had entered 
his brain. For eleven days the King lingered painfully 
on, then he died. 



CHAPTER LXI 

FRA.NCIS II-THE RIOT OF AMBOISE 

Henry II was succeeded by his son Francis II, a sickly 
boy of fifteen. He was the husband of beautiful Queen 
Mary of Scotland, and they were both children in the 
hands of the powerful Duke of Guise and of his brother 
the Cardinal of Lorraine. 

During the last reign the Protestants, or Huguenots, 
as they were now called, had been growing stronger 
and stronger; this, too, in spite of bitter persecutions. 
Some of the greatest nobles had become Protestants, 
the greatest of all being the Bourbons. 

These Bourbons were of the same family as that Charles 
of Bourbon who, you remember, rebelled against Francis 
I. They were thus cousins of the King, and the head 
of the house was Anthony King of Navarre. He re- '^^f^^^ 
ceived this title through Jeanne, his wife, who was Queen of Navarre 
of Navarre in her own right. Navarre was a small king- 
dom carved out of the north of Spain, the boundaries 
stretching over the Pyrenees a little way into France. 
It was really from this French Navarre that Jeanne took 
her title, for the Spanish province was in the hands of 
Philip of Spain. It was a tiny mountainous kingdom. 
The people were simple shepherds and peasants, and 
the King and Queen lived almost as simply as their 
subjects. 

King Anthony was not really a sincere Protestant, 

321 



Sn A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

like his wife Queen Jeanne, but he was an enemy of the 
Guises. He thought, too, that as the King's nearest 
relative he ought to be his chief adviser. The Duke 
of Guise, however, had no idea of giving up his office, 
and he insulted and neglected Anthony of Navarre and 
his brother, the Prince of Conde, in every way possible. 
So there began a struggle for power. On the one hand 
were the Guises at the head of the Catholics, on the 
other the Prince of Conde (for he was the real leader) 
at the head of the Protestants. 

The Protestants now formed a plot to rescue the young 
King from the power of the Guises. Through all the 
land messengers were sent secretly to persuade all 
people who hated the rule of the Guises to take up 
arms for the "Dumb Leader." This was the name given 
to Conde, who dared not yet openly appear as the cham- 
pion of the Protestants. 

All went well. Hundreds and thousands joined the 
conspiracy. In the very castle itself where the King 
was there were conspirators. Plans were made, every- 
The riot of thing was ready. It was arranged that upon the day 
1560 fixed the castle should be surrounded. Then, at a signal 
given by friends within the castle, it should be attacked 
on all sides, and the doors forced. The Guises were to 
be taken prisoner, but no harm was to be done to the 
King. 

There was, however, a traitor within the camp. Before 
the day arrived Guise knew all the plans of the Protes- 
tants. He acted quietly and swiftly. He sent soldiers 
to every meeting place to scatter the conspirators. He 
changed the guards around the castle, replacing them 
with men he could trust; he walled up the gate of the 
town by which the conspirators hoped to enter. Thus 



FRANCIS II — THE RIOT OF AMBOISE 323 

when they arrived they were easily taken prisoner or 
scattered in flight, and the rebellion was at an end. 
It was called the riot of Amboise from the name of the 
castle in which the King then was. 

But if the riot was over, not so the anger of Guise. 
He now caused himself to be made lieutenant-general The Duke's 

" revenge 

of the kingdom, with power to do as he liked. And for 
a month the wretched conspirators were hunted from 
place to place. They were taken prisoner by dozens, 
and tortured and killed in many cruel ways. 

For one long month there was nothing but hanging, 
and drowning, and beheading of people. They were led 
to death without any trial. "My business is not to 
talk, but to cut off heads," said Guise. 

It was for him a horrible orgie of triumph. He de- 
lighted in the sight, and kept the chief executions as an 
after-dinner amusement, when even the ladies of the 
court sat at the windows of the palace to watch the ter- 
rible show. 

The Duchess of Guise, it is said, turned from the sight 
in horror. "What is the matter?" asked the Queen, 
as she saw her turn away pale and stricken. 

"What is the matter?" she answered. "Ah, Madame, 
I have just seen a most piteous sight, the blood of the 
innocent shed, the good subjects of the King done to death. 
Alas! some awful misfortune will fall upon our house." 

The King too was uneasy. "I don't know how it 
is," he said to Guise, "but I hear it said that it is only 
you the people hate. I wish you would go away for a 
time, so that I might see whether it is you or I that they 
are against.' 

But the Guises had no thought of going away. "If 
we left you," they said, "neither you nor your brothers 



324 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

would have an hour longer to live. The Bourbons want 
to kill you all." 

Although so many of his followers were killed or im- 
prisoned the Prince of Conde was at first allowed to go 
free. For even Guise did not dare to put a prince of 
the royal house to death. But after a time both Conde 
and his brother, King Anthony, were ordered to come 
to the court. They came, and Conde was imprisoned, 
tried, and condemned to death, and although the sentence 
was not carried out he was kept in prison. Thus one enemy 
was got rid of. The Guises wanted to get King Anthony, 
too, out of the way, but nothing could be proved against 
cruise plots him. So, it is said, the Duke persuaded the King to 
King kill him. It was arranged that Anthony should be sent 
° Navarre for to speak with the King, and that the King should accuse 
him of being in league with his brother. If Anthony 
denied it the King should then draw his dagger, and at 
that signal men hidden there for the purpose should 
rush in and put King Anthony to death. 

Thus it was arranged. Anthony was summoned to 
speak with King Francis. But before he went he was 
warned of the plot. Still he went. "If I die yonder," 
he said, "carry my bloodstained shirt to my wife, so that 
she may send it to every prince in Christendom, that 
they may avenge my death. For my son is not yet old 
enough to do it." 

The first part of the plot had succeeded perfectly. But 
the young King's heart failed him. He could not strike 
a man in cold blood and Anthony left the King's presence 
^'^^ fails ^^ safety. "Was there ever a greater coward known.?" 
muttered Guise, disgusted at the soft-heartedness of his 
royal slave, and at the failure of his plans. 

Francis could not bring himself to kill a fellow creature. 



FRANCIS II — THE RIOT OF AMBOISE 325 

But he himself was soon to die. He had always been a 
sickly boy; now one day as he was mounting his horse he 
fell back fainting. It was quickly seen that he was dan- 
gerously ill, and that he could not live long. The Guises 
were in an agony of fear and rage. The Duke cursed 
and blasphemed, and threatened to hang the doctors. 
The Cardinal ordered prayers and masses to be said 
for the King's recovery. 

Neither threats nor prayers were of any avail, and 
Francis died on December 5, 1560, having reigned less 
than a year. 



CHAPTER LXn 
CHARLES IX -HUGUENOT AND CATHOLIC 

TwoQueena, At THE deathbed of Francis II there knelt two Queens, 

Mary of • i. • . .« -^ > 

Scotland; the one, his fair and beautiful wife, Mary of Scotland; 
Medici the Other his mother, Catherine of Medici. 

Mary had done all that womanly tenderness could do 
to make her young husband's last hours peaceful. Now 
that he was gone, she wept bitter tears of loneliness. He 
had been but a weak and sickly boy, but he was King, 
and Mary, who all her life had been loved and tenderly 
treated, had been the greatest lady in the land. Now 
she had no longer a place in France, she was no longer 
Queen Mary of importance. Her day in France was over. As the 
to France months wcut on shc felt it so more and more. France 
was no longer her home, and with tear-dimmed eyes 
she set sail for Scotland. 

But for Catherine, her days of power were only begin- 
ning. She had been the neglected wife of Henry II. 
During the reign of Francis II, the Guises and their 
beautiful niece had overshadowed her. But now, Francis 
Queen having no children, her second son, Charles, came to the 
becomes throuc. He was a weak and passionate boy of ten, and 
Regent j^-^ jjjQ|;]jgp became Regent. 

Queen Catherine cared little about religion one way 
or another. She was neither on the side of the Catholics 
nor of the Protestants. She wanted neither side to be 
very powerful, for she wanted to be powerful herself. 

326 



CHARLES IX — HUGUENOT AND CATHOLIC 327 

But the country was now on edge for civil war and Cath- 
erine at first did her best to avoid it. Conde, who was 
still in prison awaiting death, she set free, and both he 
and his brother were made members of the Council, in 
which the Duke of Guise and the Cardinal were also 
allowed to keep their places. The persecution of Prot- 
estants was stopped, and those who were imprisoned 
were set free, being warned, however, to live like good 
Catholics henceforth. In these matters she took as 
her chief friend and adviser the Chancellor Michel de 
I'Hospital. 

Michel de I'Hospital was a wise and kindly old man. Michel de 
He hated the cruel war of religion, and longed for it to 1505-73 
cease. "Do away with these dreadful words Huguenot 
and Papist," he said; "let us not change the beautiful 
name of Christian." 

So,, to try if possible to come to a peaceful understanding, 
a meeting between Catholic priests and Huguenot minis- 
ters was held at Poissy, about twenty miles from Paris. 
The little King sat at one end of the great hall with the 
Queen beside him, his court surrounding him in glitter- 
ing array. At the sides sat the priests in their splendid 
robes. 

There seemed no place for the Protestants. There 
were no chairs set apart for them. But after the meeting 
was begun they were brought in guarded by soldiers, and 
made to stand at a barrier which separated them from 
the priests. It was as if they were prisoners brought 
before their judges, and their quiet and simple clothes 
were in strange contrast to the gorgeous robes and jewels 
of the courtiers and priests. 

As might have been expected, no good came of this 
meeting. The two parties could not agree. Neither 



828 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

side would give way an inch. But a few montlis later 
the Regent passed a law by which the Protestants were 
allowed to hold meetings in private houses and outside 
the walls of towns. 

This made the Catholics very angry. They began 
more than ever to fear the growing power of the Hu- 
guenots. 

Meanwhile the Duke of Guise found much of his 
power gone. In order to regain it, and in order to defend 
the Catholic faith, he made friends with his old enemy, the 
^^o/'Tlfree Coustablc Montmoreucy. The Marshal, Saint Andre, 
also joined them, and these three were called the Tri- 
umvirate. Triumvirate comes from two Latin words, 
trium, of three; vir, a man. The Huguenots greatly 
feared this Triumvirate. 

Thus on both the Protestant and Catholic sides there 
was anger added to fear. It needed but a touch to make 
the flame of war burst forth. It was not long before the 
touch was given. 

It happened that the Duke of Guise was on his way to 

The flame Paris with his family. On Sunday he passed by the 

between town of Vassy and stopped to hear mass. The church 

^Prot'estant was quitc near the barn in which the Huguenots held their 

service. Just as the Duke was going into the church 

he was told that the Huguenots to the number of five 

hundred were gathered to hear their preacher. 

This seemed to the Duke nothing less than insolence, 
and turning from the door of the church he rode to the 
barn. A few of his men rode on in front and dashed 
rudely into the meeting with shouts and gunshots. 
In a moment everything was in an uproar. The Duke's 
men poured into the barn. The Huguenots, among 
whom were many women and children, were seized with 



CHAKLES IX — HUGUENOT AND CATHOLIC 329 

terror. They defended themselves with sticks and 
stones as best they could, against the swords and guns 
of the Duke's men. 

Between twenty and thirty men were killed and many 
more were wounded; the rest were scattered in flight. 
The preacher was taken sorely wounded and led before 
the Duke. 

"Why do you lead the people into rebellion?" asked 
Guise. 

"Sir," replied the preacher, "I am no rebel; I but 
preach the Gospel to them." 

Ordering him to be hanged, the Duke turned his back 
upon him in silent wrath. But the order was not carried 
out, and some months later the preacher was set free. 

The massacre of Vassy, as it was called, was the signal The Massacre 

of A* fl3SV IS 

for civil war. All over the country the Huguenots rose the beginnmg 
in arms, with the Prince of Conde as their leader. There igea" ^^'^' 
were combats, and massacres, and riots. Towns were 
taken and retaken, castles were burned, churches were 
ruined and pillaged, and all the land was filled with vio- 
lence and war. At length, near the town of Dreux, 
a great battle was fought, in which Conde was taken 
prisoner, and which ended in a victory for the Catholics. 
But it was for them a hard won fight. For St. Andre 
was slain and Montmorency made prisoner, and some 
who fled from the field took to Paris the news that the 
Huguenots had won. 

"Well," said the Queen Regent, quite unmoved, "we 
must now say our prayers in French." 

Guise was now alone at the head of the Catholics, for 
of the other two of the Triumvirate one was dead and 
one a prisoner. 

The war went on. Once again, as in the days of Joan 



330 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

of Arc, Orleans was besieged. It was the great stronghold 
of the Huguenots, and the people within trembled in 
fear, for it was said that Guise had sworn to kill every 
living thing within the walls, both man and beast, and 
to sow the ruins with salt. 
Poitrot de But ouc dark February afternoon a horseman sat 

Mere awaits =, , .. -i i i>ti iti- 

the Duke of Silently waitmg m the gloom or a little wood. In his 
hand he held a pistol, his eyes shone with the light of 
mad zeal. He believed that what he was going to do 
was God's will. 

The minutes slipped by. Then through the stillness 
of the evening hour came the clatter of horses' hoofs, 
the sound of voices. It was the Duke of Guise who 
came. The silent horseman raised his pistol and waited. 
Nearer and nearer rode the Duke. Then suddenly 
three shots, one after the other, rang out. The Duke 
fell forward on the neck of his horse. "Those shots 
have been in keeping for me a long time," he groaned. 

The murderer did not wait to see the result of his 

work, but galloped furiously off into the darkness. 

The Duke But his work was done, for although the Duke was not 

dks, 1562 killed, he was mortally wounded, and he died a few days 

later. It was a pitiful end for the defender of Metz, 

the conqueror of Calais. 

For four years now there was peace. But both sides 
were ever ready to take up arms again. And a second 
and third civil war were fought. 

At the battle of Jarnac the Huguenots were defeated 
and the Prince of Conde was killed. In spite of a broken 
leg, he had charged the enemy with great fury and broken 
through their ranks. But soon his little company was 
surrounded. The Prince's horse was killed under him, 
but he still fought on, his back against a tree. His men 



CHARLES IX — HUGUENOT AND CATHOLIC 331 

fought round him till one by one they fell. Then seeing 
among the enemy two Catholic gentlemen to whom he 
had once been kind, Conde called to them. Drawing 
off one of his gauntlets he yielded to them. Courteously 
the two gentlemen with their followers stood by their 
prisoner protecting him. 

Presently the soldiers of the Duke of Anjou, Conde's 
deadly enemy, rode by. "Hide your face," said one of 
the gentlemen to the Prince. 

Conde hid his face, and the soldiers rode on. But 
hardly had they passed when their captain found out 
the name of the prisoner. 

Crying, " Slay ! slay ! " he wheeled his horse. He reached 
the spot, and bending down he held his pistol close to condl°i569 
Conde's head and blew out his brains. 

The Admiral Coligny, another of the great Protestant 
leaders, now became their head. Although he was also 
defeated the Catholics saw that he was an enemy to be 
feared; and at length peace was signed once more. In 
spite of all their losses and defeats the Huguenots gained 
great privileges by this peace. Indeed, they were given 
almost entire freedom. 

This made the Catholics angry and jealous. Other 
things made them still more angry. Admiral Coligny Admiral 
came to court, and was received with great honour. foUgny 

, becomes 

Soon the young King came to like him so much that leader of the 
he did everything Coligny wished. party! ^° 

It was also arranged that the young King's sister 
Margaret of Valois, should be married to Henry of Navarre, and a 
King Anthony of Navarre had been killed in the wars, ^thThe*^ 
fighting on the Catholic side. For he was unstable and ^^s 
easily led, and had been readily persuaded to change sides. 
But his wife remained a staunch Protestant, and in her 



S32 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

little mountain kingdom she brought up her young son 

Henry to be the champion of the cause. That a Princess 

The King]s of France should marry a heretic made the Catholics 

married to Very angry. Still the wedding took place. 

^'"''""''Ihl B^t '^ow the Queen Mother had no wish that the 

Protestant Protestauts should become too powerful. She wanted 

party , , 

neither side to be strong, but wanted to have all the 
power herself. So she was angry when she saw Coligny's 
growing sway over the King. Henry, the young Duke 
of Guise also hated Coligny, and wished to avenge his 
father's death. The Admiral had many other enemies, 
and Catherine was easily persuaded to join in a plot to 
kill him. 

So one day as he was walking slowly through the 
streets of Paris a shot was fired from a window. The 
shot, however, went wide of its mark, and Coligny was only 
wounded. Calmly he pointed to the window from whence 
the shot came. But although the house was entered 
at once, and the still smoking gun was found, the murderer 
had gone. He had had a horse ready waiting, and was 
already speeding far away into the country. 

A messenger was sent in haste to the King to tell him 
of the Admiral's danger. Charles was playing tennis 
when the messenger came. 

"Am I never to have peace?" he cried, as he threw away 
his racket in anger. 

He went at once, however, to visit Coligny, swearing to 
avenge him. But this was not what Catherine intended. 
She talked to Charles until she made him believe that the 
Huguenots were ready to rise in rebellion, that Coligny 
was a traitor, and that unless he was killed the whole 
country would soon be ablaze with war. Long she strug- 
gled with her son, and at length driven to desperation the 



CHARLES IX — HUGUENOT AND CATHOLIC 333 

King started up in wild wrath, "Since you think it good 
to kill the Admiral," he cried passionately, "I will it. The King is 
But kill also every Huguenot in Paris, so that there be *°^'^^ 
none left to reproach me. Give the order at once." 
Then the King flung himself out of the room like a mad- 
man. 



CHAPTER LXIII 

CHARLES IX -THE MASSACRE OF ST. BARTHOLOMEW 

The hot August night was drawing to a close when 
through the deserted streets of Paris companies of sol- 
diers crept noiselessly. They seemed but dark shadows 
as they slid along the walls in the blackness of the night. 

'^sTBarthoU ^^^ ^°^^ ^^^ ^^'^^ faint gray of dawn shivered up the 
omew's Day, sky, paling its blue and dimming the stars. And in the 
dusky light it was seen that every man wore a white 
badge on his arm, a white cross in his hat. With faces 
strangely pale in the dawn they looked at each other 
and waited. 

Paris slept peacefully. Save for a furtive footfall not 
a sound was heard far or near. Then suddenly on the 
stillness of the morning a harsh sound fell. A bell rang 
out. There seemed something awful in its tone as it 
clanged and clanged over the sleeping city. It carried 
with it some terrible foreboding of evil. Men leaped 
from their beds affrighted. 

With the clanging of the bell all Paris was awake. 
The streets were suddenly full of armed men. Lights 
appeared in every window, blows, and shots, and cries 
resounded, and from far and near bell after bell took up 
the note of terror, till the whole city from end to end was 
full of the horror of noise. 

The Catholics had taken the King at his word. They 
had sworn that not a Huguenot should be left alive to 

S31 



f\l/i ^k 



m 
■'i*- 




# 



^k 



-♦' 



Llieq 5ceiTi£:cL but dAvk. 5liad- 
ows as tlici^ciUd alony du' waLIs. 



$\fe 



$i/? 



THE MASSACRE OF ST. BARTHOLOMEW 335 

reproach him or them. And in the gray morning they 
began their deadly work. They had chosen a time when 
many Protestants were gathered in Paris. The houses 
in which they lived were marked, while the Catholics 
were jcnown to each other by a white cross in their hats 
and a white bandage on their arms. 

The Admiral Coligny was among the first to die. His 
house had been surrounded, and soon he was awakened 
by gunshots fired in the courtyard. Weak and wounded 
as he was he sprang from his bed and stood leaning against 
the wall. Well he knew that his last hour had come. 

"Say a prayer for me," he said to his minister, who 
was with him. "Into my Saviour's keeping I give my 
soul," he added. 

"What means this riot?" cried a gentleman, running 
into the room. 

"My lord, it is God calling us," answered another. 

All knew the end was near. There was no time to 
waste. 

"Sirs," said Coligny, "for a long time I have been 
ready to die, but you others save yourselves if it is pos- 
sible." So they fled to the housetop; it was the only 
hope of escape. Even there some were taken and killed. 
Only one man remained by Coligny. He would not 
forsake his master. 

The noise in the house grew louder and louder, the 
tramp of armed men nearer and nearer. In a few minutes 
the door was burst open, and the Duke of Guise's men 
rushed in. 

"Are you the Admiral.''" asked one. 

"I am," replied Coligny proudly. "Young man, you 
ought to have respect for my old age and weakness. 
But do your will; you cannot shorten my life by much." 



336 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Uttering a dreadful oath the soldier lunged at Coligny 

with his spear. As the old man fell all the pride of name 

How and fame rose in him. "Ah! " he cried, "had it but been 
Coligny died ^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^j^jg g^^^jg j^^y » rj,^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ another 

the soldiers crowded round him, plunging their daggers 
into his heart. 

Suddenly from the courtyard came the voice of the 
young Duke. "Is it done?" he cried. 

"It is done," was the reply. And raising the body 
the murderers threw it into the court below. 

The day had hardly dawned, and the light was still 
dim. Guise bent down and wiped the blood from the 
face. "Yes it is he," he said, and giving the poor dead 
body a kick he turned on his heel. "We have begun 
well," he laughed. 

So the work began, and so it continued all through the 
long summer Sunday till night ended the fearful carnage. 
None was spared; men, women and children alike were 
slain. The streets ran red with blood, the houses were 
piled with dead. All over the country the rage of kill- 
ing spread, and before it was sated thirty thousand were 
slain. 

This terrible slaughter is called the Massacre of St. 
Bartholomew, for it happened on St. Bartholomew's 
Day, Sunday, August 24, 1572. 

It was meant utterly to root out Protestantism from 
France, but it failed. The Protestants were at first 
stunned with horror. Soon, however, they recovered, 
and a fourth civil war began. It was brought to an 
end by the Peace of Rochelle, which gave the Protestants 
all the privileges they had been given at the last peace. 
So the Massacre of St. Bartholomew was an act of utterly 
useless, mad cruelty. 



THE MASSACRE OF ST. BARTHOLOMEW 337 

Charles never recovered from the horror of that 
awful Sunday. Before it he had been good-natured 
and easy-going. Afterward he became stern and melan- 
choly, never smiling, never looking any one in the face. 
He was haunted by awful dreams in which he saw hideous The King 
faces covered with blood looking at him out of the th^^ssacre 
darkness; he seemed to hear heartrending cries. Day ^•*'' •^°"°'' 
and night were terrible to him. 

His old nurse, who was a Huguenot, had been saved 
from the massacre and she, at the end, tried in vain to 
comfort him. "Ah, nurse, nurse," he cried, " what blood, 
what murders! Ah! I have followed evil counsel. Oh, 
may God forgive me and grant me grace." 

"Sire," replied she, "the murders and the blood be upon 
the heads of those who counselled you." 

And the world has followed his old nurse and blamed 
the powerful, scheming mother, more than the weak, 
easily led son. 



CHAPTER LXIV 

HENRY III -THE WAR OF THE THREE HENRIES 

In May, 1574, Charles IX died. He was only twenty- 
three, and had reigned fourteen years. He left no son, 
and his brother, Henry Duke of Anjou, succeeded to 
the throne. When Charles died Henry was in Poland, 
for the Poles had chosen him as their King. But as 
soon as he heard that he was King of France, he gave 
up the crown of Poland and returned home. 

The confusion in France was now worse than ever. 
The great leaders of the two parties were dead, but their 
sons took their places. On the Catholic side there was the 
young Duke Henry of Guise. On the Protestant side there 
were Henry of Navarre and his cousin, Henry of Conde, 
There are the SOUS of King Authouy of Navarrc and of his brother, 
in France the Priucc of Coudc. Bcsidcs the Catholics and the 
Huguenots there was also a third party called the "Pol- 
itics." Many of these were Catholics who wanted to 
see the rebellion put to an end, and who yet wanted to 
allow the Huguenots to worship God in their own way. 
At the head of this party stood the King's youngest 
brother, Francis Duke of Alencon. 
Henry a silly Henry III was twenty -two when he came to the throne. 
He was a bad and silly king. Very proud of his looks, 
he spent nearly all the morning dressing himself. He 
painted his face, dyed his hair, wore ear-rings, thought 
more of his clothes than any vain woman, and gave a 



THE WAR OF THE THREE HENRIES 339 

great deal of time to inventing new fashions. He thought 
so much of these things that it became the fashion for 
the favoured people in the court to come to watch the 
King get up and dress, and a great ceremony was made 
of it. 

Henry surrounded himself with courtiers as silly and 
empty-headed as himself. They were called his Mignons his Mignons 
or Darlings. Both he and they made great pets of tiny 
dogs, monkeys, and parrots. Henry would often walk 
about with a sword by his side, a turban on his head, and 
a basket full of tiny dogs hung around his neck. 

But besides being silly, Henry was bad. He would 
spend days and nights in shocking wickedness. Then 
afraid of being punished for what he had done he would 
walk barefoot through the streets clad in sackcloth, 
beating himself with knotted cords in penance. But 
this was not religion, only fear of punishment. He 
was afraid of death, afraid of hell, and when there was a 
thunderstorm he would run to hide himself in the lowest 
cellar of his castle, weeping and trembling with fear. 

Such a King could do little to quiet the angry passions 
which had been raised, and the dreadful wars of religion 
went on. Between 1574 and 1580 the fifth, sixth, and 
seventh civil wars are counted. Each peace granted 
the Protestants some rights. Each peace made the 
Catholics angry, and afraid lest their power should wane. 
In 1584, too, the Duke of Alengon died. He was 
the King's only remaining brother. Henry had no 
children. So the next heir was Henry of Navarre, a 
Protestant. This made the Catholics still more fearful. 
So all over France they began to form a league for the 
defence of their religion. It was given the name of the J^e Holy 
Holy League. Henry of Guise was the head of it, and he formed 



340 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

soon became so powerful that the King was afraid of 
him and did everything he asked. All the chief posts 
in the kingdom were given to Guise and his friends, and 
Henry promised to undo all the laws giving freedom to 
the Huguenots. 

When the Protestants heard of it they were filled with 
dread and once more they took up arms. This eighth 
civil war is called the War of the Henries because the 
leaders on both sides were named Henry — King Henry 
III, Henry of Guise, and Henry of Navarre. 

Henry III had been forced to throw in his lot with 
Henry of Guise, but he did not love him. His real hope 
was that both Protestants and Catholics would be killed 
in such numbers that he would be left free to do as 
he liked. 

But although, at Coutras, the Protestants won the 
The battle greatest victory they had ever won, the war ended in a 
of Coutras^ triumph for Henry of Guise. 

The people of Paris, who were nearly all Catholics, were 
delighted with the Duke's success. They praised him 
as a hero almost as they had praised his father after the 
taking of Calais. But the King, jealous of the love the 
people gave him, fearful of his growing power, forbade 
Guise to come to Paris. 

When King Henry himseK returned to his capital the 
people looked coldly on him. As he rode through the 
streets hardly a voice was raised to cheer him. The 
people wanted their hero, and Henry had forbidden him 
to come. 

But in spite of the King's command Guise came. As 
he rode through the streets the people recognized him, 
and cheer after cheer burst forth from them till from street 
to street the sound rolled in a thunder of applause. 



THE WAR OF THE THREE HENRIES 341 

" Long live Guise ! Long life to the Pillar of the Church." 

The people crowded round him to kiss his hand, to 
touch his coat, weeping, laughing, blessing him, scatter- 
ing flowers in his path. It was a splendid triumph; all 
Paris went mad. Gallant, young, smiling and gracious, 
the Duke rode through it. 

But there was one man in Paris who was ill pleased. 
That was Henry III. "He has come!" cried the King 
when he heard of it. "By heaven he shall die for it!" 

" Sire, if it please you to honour me with the command," 
said a courtier, "to-day I will lay his head at your feet." 

But the King was not yet ready for that. 

Guise came to the King and bowed low before him. 
White and trembling with passion, Henry bit his lip. 

"Sir Duke," he said, "I find it passing strange that 
you have the hardihood to come to me against my will 
and my command." 

"Sire," replied the Duke, "I come to defend myself 
from the falsehoods of my enemies." 

Shaken with anger, the King turned away in silence, 
and the Duke quickly left the court, glad to escape with 
his life. 

The King now filled Paris with troops, who took pos- 
session of all the chief places. But the people rose in 
revolt. They overpowered the soldiers. They threw 
up barricades and stretched chains across all the streets The Day of 
leading to the palace, so that the King was really in a is^ss"^^ ^^' 
state of siege. Shops were shut, alarm bells were rung, 
and Paris from end to end was in uproar. 

For hours the Duke looked on, doing nothing. Then 
later in the afternoon he left his house, and rode unarmed 
through the seething streets, carrying only a stick in his 
hand. 



342 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

He was greeted with shouts of joy, "Long live Guise! 
Long Uve Guise ! " And he, taking off his large hat, bowed 
and smiled to the yelling crowd, saying, "My friends, it 
is enough. Sirs, it is too much. Cry, 'God save the 
King!'" 

At the sound of his voice the fury of the people was 
quieted. But the barricades were not taken down, the 
people were still in revolt and ready to besiege Henry 
and take him prisoner. He knew it, and fled away in 
haste, swearing never to re-enter the town but through 
a breach made by his cannon. 

Guise was now master, and the King was obliged to 
do everything he wished. Guise found many ways of 
showing his power, and of insulting and humiliating the 
King. Henry's anger against his rival grew hotter and 
hotter, until he resolved to be rid of him. 

Very early on the morning of Christmas Eve, 1589, 
in his castle at Blois, Henry called together his council 
and his special bodyguard called the "Forty -five" because 
of their number. First he met his council. "The Duke," 
he said, "is so blinded by ambition that he is ready to 
take both my crown and my life. It has come to this, 
either he or I must die. And it must be this day. Will 
you aid me?" 

"You may count upon our aid and our lives," they 
cried. 

Then Henry went to the Forty -five. "You know all 
the insolence and the wrongs I have had to suffer these 
many years from the Duke of Guise," he said. "At last 
it has come to this that this morning either he or I must 
die. Will you promise to serve me and to avenge me 
by taking his life?" 

With one voice they cried. "He shall die!" 



THE WAR OF THE THREE HENRIES 343 

"Let us see," said tlie King, then, "which of you have 
daggers?" 

There were eight who had them. These men the 
King hid in the gallery through which the Duke must 
pass, and bid them kill him. Then as he waited, Henry 
walked back and forth in great excitement, unable to 
sit still. He already rejoiced in the thought of the Duke's 
death. "He is great and powerful," he said, "and I 
shall be right merry." 

At length the Duke came. He had been warned not 
to go to see the King that morning, for already it was 
whispered abroad that the King meant to kill the Duke. 
But Guise paid no heed to the warning. "He will not 
dare," he said proudly. 

Dressed in gray satin, a cloak about his shoulders 
and his sword by his side, his head held high, for was he 
not the greatest man in all France? he stepped toward 
the King's room. 

Suddenly, as he walked jauntily along, a man darted 
upon him and struck him in the breast, crying, "Ha, 
traitor^ you shall die!" another threw himself at his 
knees, a third struck him in the back. 

"Help! my friends, help!" cried the Duke. But no 
help came. He tried in vain to draw his sword; it was 
entangled in his cloak. But with his bare hands he The Duke 
fought, and so strong was he that he dragged his mur- mu?<kredr 
derers with him from one end of the room to the other i^^a 
and fell dying at the feet of the King. 

"My God," said Henry, suddenly awed at the sight, 
"how tall he is! He looks even taller than when he was 
alive!" Then he brutally kicked the poor, dead body 
as once Guise had kicked that of Coligny, and turned 
away. 



344 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

"I am King of France at last," lie said to his mother; 
"the King of Paris is dead." 

"You have killed the Duke of Guise!" she cried, struck 
with horror. ''God grant that by this death you become 
not King of nothing at all. You have cut your coat, 
but can you sew it?" 

Queen Catherine did not live to learn the answer to 
her question. For a few days later this scheming woman 
who had used and betrayed Huguenot and Catholic 
alike in her desire for power, died hated, and despised 
by all. 
Ma"ySine When the news of the Duke's murder reached Paris 
becomes the pcoplc rosc in fury. They took as their leader the 
Catholic Duke of Mayenne, a brother of the murdered Guise, 
party rp^ meet this outburst Henry knew not what to do, for 
he had few soldiers and no money. So, strange to say, he 
The King made friends with Henry of Navarre. At once the Hugue- 
friendr^th ^^^^ gathered to him in great numbers, and together the 
Henry of two Kiugs marchcd to besiege Paris. 

The siege had scarcely begun when one day a friar 
came seeking the King, saying he had business with 
him. It was already late, so the friar was told he 
must wait till morning, and then he should surely see 
the King. 

So early next morning the friar was brought to 
Henry. The King had not yet put on his buflf coat, 
being only half dressed, and was sitting in his bedroom 
in a loose silk undercoat. 

The friar bowed low before him, and gave him a letter, 
saying he had also a secret to tell. Henry took the 
letter and began to read it. 

As soon as the friar saw that his thoughts were upon 
the letter he quickly drew a knife from his sleeve. One 



4 



i 



THE WAR OF THE THREE HENRIES 345 

momejit it flashed, tiie next it was buried in the King's 
body. 

"Ah, the wicked monkl" cried Henry; "he has killed 
me! he has killed me!" With all his strength he drew 
the knife from the wound and struck at the friar's fore- 
head. Hearing the cry and the noise, the King's guards 
rushed in, and in a moment the friar lay dead at Henry's 
feet, pierced by many wounds. 

At first it was thought that the King's wound was not 
dangerous. But during the night he became very ill, his death, 
and in a few hours he died. He was thirty -six and had 
reigned for fifteen years. 



CHAPTER LXV 
HENRY IV THE GREAT— THE PROTESTANT KING 

Henry of Henry III WES the last of the Valois, for his youngest 

Navarre the i/ o 

first of the brother had died before him, and he left no son. The 
°Kings heir to the throne then was the Bourbon Prince, Henry 
of Navarre. Before Henry III died he had acknowl- 
edged him as his heir, and kissed him. But in his dying 
voice he murmured, "Brother, I assure you, you will 
never be King of France if you turn not Catholic, and 
if you humble not yourself to the Church." 

So true was this that when with tears in his eyes Henry 
of Navarre entered the room where his cousin lay dead, 
he was greeted with sullen looks. With clenched fists 
and dark frowns the Catholic nobles muttered, "Death, 
rather than a Huguenot King." 

Yet many rejoiced at the death of the King. The 
friends of the Duke of Guise who had worn mourning 
now dressed themselves in green to show their joy. His 
sister drove through Paris shouting with delight, crying 
out to all the passers-by, "Good news, my friends! Good 
news! The tyrant is dead. There is no more a Henry 
of Valois in France!" 

The Huguenots and some of the less zealous Catholics 
now acknowledged Henry of Navarre to be their rightful 
King. But the Leaguers would have none of him, and 
they proclaimed the Cardinal of Bourbon King, under the 
title of Charles X. King Philip of Spain, too, setting 

346 



HENRY THE GREAT — THE PROTESTANT KING 347 

Salic Law at naught, claimed the throne for his daughter 
Isabella. For, you remember, Philip had married a 
French princess for his third wife, and he now claimed 
the throne in exactly the same way as King Edward had 
claimed it so long before. 

Seldom has a King in coming into his kingdom found 
it in greater confusion. Henry of Navarre had to fight 
for his throne, and he had to fight in poverty, for his 
tiny kingdom of Navarre supplied him with little 
money. He had not even money enough with which to The King's 
buy clothes. He could not have worn mourning for the P^^^^'y 
dead King had he not taken Henry Ill's own clothes and 
had them made to fit himself. How then could he pay 
for an army to fight his cause.'' 

He had not enough soldiers to go on with the siege 
of Paris, so he moved away to Normandy and took pos- 
session of Dieppe. This was of great use to him. For 
Queen Elizabeth had promised him help. And in Dieppe 
he found a port by which he could receive the soldiers 
which she sent to him. 

It was the ninth war of religion which had now begun. 
And very soon the skill and bravery which Henry showed 
won many hearts for him. Province after province 
yielded to the new King. 

At length Henry won a great victory at Ivry. The 
army of the League was much larger than Henry's. 
But in the hour of danger the King was ever gay and 
courageous. It was a cold and windy March morning, 
the ground was heavy with rain, and dark rain clouds 
drove overhead. But gloomy though the day was, it 
did not damp Henry's spirits. 

Gallant and gay and every inch a King he looked as 
he rode up and down in front of his troops. On his hel- 



348 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

met he wore a great white plume which the March wind 
tossed this way and that. Upon his horse's head there 
was another. 

"Comrades," cried Henry, "God is with us! There 

are your foes! Here is your King! Up and at them! 

The King's If you losc your Standards follow my white plume. You 

white plume .n r- i • i i i i i /-i i 

Will find it ever on the road to honour, and please God to 
victory." 

Then throwing his reins over one arm Henry clasped 
his hands, and raised them to heaven. "0 Lord," he 
cried, "Thou knowest my heart, and with Thine eye dost 
pierce my secret thoughts. If it be best for this people 
that I win the crown, aid us. But if it be Thy will to take 
away my kingdom take my life also; let me die fighting 
at the head of these brave soldiers who give their lives 
for me." 

When he had finished these words there arose from the 
army a great shout, "God save the King!" From rank 
to rank it echoed and thundered, in mighty waves of 
sound. 

Who would not follow such a leader? Who would not 
gladly die for him.P Behind their King the knights and 
nobles charged amain, they carried all before them, and 
the Leaguers were scattered in flight. 
The Battle of But cvcu after the great victory of Ivry the war went 
on for nearly three years. Paris still held out against a 
Protestant King. At length, however, both sides grew 
weary of the strife. The Cardinal King, the so-called 
Charles X, had long been dead, and the Leaguers knew 
not whom to choose in his place. The young Duke of 
Guise, the Duke of Mayenne, and the Spanish Princess 
Isabella all claimed the right. So there was strife 
within the Catholic party. 



Ivry. 1590 







Follow mi[ white plume, 
cried HenrL^. 












^ 

pW^ 



HENRY THE GREAT — THE PROTESTANT KING 349 

And now Henry chose this time to take a great and 
hazardous step. He had never been a bigot — that is, 
he had not clung bhndly and without reason to the 
Protestant rehgion. The peace of France was more to 
him than any form of rehgion. So now, seeing no other 
way, he determined to take the perilous leap and become 
a Catholic. "Paris is worth a mass," he said a little 
hghtly. 

But he was grave enough at heart. He sent for the 
bishops and argued long with them. 

"See," he said at length, while the tears stood in his 
eyes, "to-day I put my soul into your hands. I pray 
you guard it well. For where you make me to enter, 
there I shall abide. I shall not go thence until I die. 
That I protest and swear to you." 

Two days later, clad all in white satin, with a black 
cloak hanging from his shoulders, he went to the great 
church of St. Denis. With him were the princes and 
lords of the kingdom, and the whole court. Before him 
marched a bodyguard of soldiers in full armour. 

With trumpets blowing, and drums beating, Henry The King 
passed through gaily decorated streets. Flags and crtwlc'^ 
silken hangings fluttered in the breeze, flowers carpeted i^^^; 
his path. And all along the way the people cheered 
and cried, "God save the King!" 

When the procession reached St. Denis they found the 
great gates fast shut. The Lord High Chancellor ad- 
vanced, and knocked loudly upon them. Slowly they 
were swung open. And there at the great west door 
Henry saw a crowd of priests and bishops, clad in splendid 
robes and carrying the cross, the gospels, and the holy 
water. In front of them the Archbishop of Bourges 
was seated in a chair covered with white silk, and deco- 



350 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

rated with the arms of France and of Navarre. As the 
King mounted the steps, the Archbishop rose. "Who 
are you?" he asked. 

"I am Henry, the King of France and of Navarre," 
was the reply. 

"What do you want?" 

"I want to be received into the Catholic Church," 
replied Henry. 

"Do you desire it sincerely?" 

"I wish it and I desire it," said Henry, kneeling at 
the Archbishop's feet. Kneeling there he repeated the 
Creed in a loud, clear voice. Then amid the shouts of 
the people and the firing of cannon he was led into the 
church. There before the altar he once more knelt. 

When at last the long ceremony was over, the King, 
followed by a wonderful throng of people, returned to 
his palace through the same flower-strewn streets, re- 
sounding with cries of "God save the King!" 

Whether we think that Henry was right, or whether we 
think that he was wrong, in thus denying the faith in which 
he had been brought up, he was certainly wise. It was 
the only way in which to bring peace to France. Many 
even among the Huguenots saw that, and Henry's 
chief adviser, Sully, himself a staunch Huguenot, advised 
at which him to take the step. But some too of his best friends 

some of his _ . 

friends are Were hurt to the heart at what seemed to them treachery, 
grieve rpj^^y sadly Went to their own homes, and took no more 
part in the ruling of the land. 



CHAPTER LXVI 

HENRY IV — THE EDICT OF NANTES - FRANCE 
AT PEACE 

But although by becoming a Catholic Henry had recon- 
ciled many of his people to him, much remained for him 
to do. For the Leaguers still held out, and they had 
possession not only of Paris, the capital, but of Reims, 
the city in which the Kings of France were crowned. 

Henry felt that he must be crowned, that never until The King is 

" crowned at 

he was, would the common people really look upon him Chartres, 
as their true King. So with great and solemn ceremony 
he was crowned at Chartres. 

Then he marched to Paris, and Paris opened her gates 
to the King. While all the bells in the city clashed and Then Paris 
clanged with joy the people shouted, "God bless the 
King and the Peace! God save the King!" 

And as he rode along Henry with kindly eyes looked 
upon the eager crowd which surged around him. "Poor 
people," he said, "they are hungry for the sight of their 
King." 

As he crossed the threshold of the splendid palace 
of the Louvre and heard the shouts in his ears it seemed 
to Henry he must be dreaming. "My lord," he said, 
turning to the Chancellor, "dare I believe that I am 
where I am?" 

"Sire," rephed he, smiling, "I think there is no doubt 
about it." 

851 



352 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

"I do not know," said the King, "the more I think 

about it the more I am astonished." 

len th^'^u^ ^^^ Henry was in deed and in truth at last King of 

J^ing France. Even the young Duke of Guise and the leaders 

of the League yielded to him. He still had, however, a 

great enemy in Philip of Spain, 

The Leaguers had been helped by King Philip of 
Spain, and there were many Spanish soldiers in Paris 
when the King entered in triumph. Henry sent them 
all away. "Give my compliments to your master," 
he said, "and don't come here again." But Philip still 
continued plotting against him, and Henry once more 
declared war. This war lasted for three years and was 
ended by the Peace of Vervins. This peace left things 
in almost the same position as at the Peace of Cateau- 
Cambresis, signed forty years before in the reign of 
Henry II. 

Thus France had endured forty years of war and blood- 
shed for nothing. But at least peace had at last been 
won. And Henry now began this time of quiet by sign- 
ing the Edict of Nantes. It is the act for which perhaps 
his reign is most remembered. By this Edict the Prot- 
estants were allowed the freedom of their religion 
throughout the kingdom, they were made equal with 
the Catholics in every way, and were allowed to serve 
their country in the state and in the army. They were 
also given certain towns as places of safety. 

These favours to the Huguenots made many of the 
Catholics angry, and the Parliament at first would not 
pass the Edict. Some of its members even went to see 
the King to try to persuade him against this act. He 
listened to them patiently, and then he spoke. 

"I come to speak with you," he said, "not in my royal 



HENRY AND THE EDICT OF NANTES 353 

robes, not with my sword by my side and my helmet on 
my head, nor yet as a prince who receives foreign ambas- 
sadors. But dressed as the simple father of a family I 
come to speak to my children." 

But although his words were gentle he was firm. 
"Those who do not want my Edict to pass want war," 
he said. Then he grew more stern. "And I will declare 
it to-morrow, but I will not make it. You will make it. 
I have made the Edict, and I command you to serve 
it, I am King now, and I speak as King. I will be 
obeyed." 

Again he grew more gentle. "Do what I command 
you," he pleaded, "or rather what I beg of you. You 
will do it not only for me, but also for yourselves, and 
for the good of peace." 

So at length the Edict was passed. And in the calm gji'[^°/ ^''^ 
which followed Henry did much for the happiness of Nantes, 1593 
his people. In this his chief friend and helper was the 
great Duke of Sully. He had been Henry's friend in 
the old fighting days. He had shared all his hardships, 
had marched beside him in rags and hunger, in weariness 
and want. Now he shared his good fortune and his 
splendour, and to the last day of his life he remained 
the King's greatest friend. 

Sully looked after the money of the nation, and he Suiiy is clever 

, at money 

looked after it so well that although the taxes were made matters; 
less the King had far more money to spend. When 
Henry came to the throne he found nothing but debts. 
When he died he had paid off a great many of these 
debts and left his treasury full. 

Yet he spent much money for the good of the country, he encourages 
Roads and canals were made, bridges were built, marshes ^^'■°"°s 
were drained, much was done in every way for the 



354 A fflSTORY OP FRANCE 

farmers. For in farming Sully saw the great wealth of 
France. 

Much was done too for manufactures. For in manu- 
factures Henry saw the great wealth of France. Here 
The King j^e and his adviser Sully diflFered. Henry was specially 
manufactures interested in silk nianufactures. He had mulberry 
trees planted, and encouraged the people to raise silk- 
worms, from which to get the raw silk. 

Sully did not like to see so much money being spent 
on mere fashion and finery, and he tried to stop the 
King. What need was there for people to wear silk 
and velvet, he asked. He declared that he would make 
a law forbidding people to wear such splendid clothes. 
But the King laughed. 

"I would rather fight the King of Spain in three 
pitched battles," he said, "than face the judges and 
great people, and above all their wives and daughters, 
if I made such stupid rules." 

So he had his way. He encouraged the silk manu- 
factures as much as he could, and the first time he wore 
a pair of silk stockings made in France he showed them 
off to all his courtiers with great pride. The beginnings 
were small. But to-day the French silk industry is 
worth millions to the country. 
The Colonial It was uow too that Frenchmen first settled in Canada, 
^France and that Quebec was founded by Champlain, and France, 
Quebfc°ia ^^ pcacc at homc, began to build up a great colonial 
founded, empire. 

1608 ^ 

But at length Henry turned his thoughts from all 
these peaceful things to war once more. At the treaty 
of Vervins he had forced Philip of Spain to make peace, 
but he had meant to begin the struggle again, and break 
the power of the King of Spain and Emperor of Germany 



HENRY AND THE EDICT OF NANTES 355 

as soon as France was strong enough. For as long as 
Spain remained as powerful as in the days of Philip II 
the peace of all Europe was threatened. 

Henry now thought that the time had come, and he ^^^^ "".^^^ 

" • i> preparations 

began to make great preparations for war with Spain, for a new 
It was not to be a French war only. It was to be a war 
of all Europe. A Catholic, Henry placed himself at 
the head of the Protestant armies. The Dutch and the 
reformed princes of Germany joined him, as well as the 
Italian princes who wished to be free of Spanish inter- 
ference. Henry hoped for an easy victory. Then he 
meant to rearrange the states of Europe so that war 
would no more be possible. 

Henry was already fifty-seven, a great age at which 
to begin so tremendous an undertaking. Still he hardly 
hesitated, although he was sometimes haunted by dark 
forebodings of evil. 

A few days before the date fixed for his setting out 
for battle he was talking with some of the nobles. 
"Ah," he said suddenly, "you do not know me now, 
you others. But I shall die one of these days, 
and when you have lost me then you will know what 
I was worth, and the diflference between me and other 
men." 

"By heaven. Sire," cried one of them, "will you never 
cease vexing us by telling us that you will die soon? Why, his 
you are only in the flower of your age. You will live, ""^^ ° °^^' 
please God, some good long years to come." 

Still all morning Henry was restless and uneasy. But 
when a young gentleman of the court came to tell him 
that an astrologer had foretold that the day would be 
one of danger, Henry laughed. 

"The astrologer is an old rascal," he said, "who wants 



350 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

your money, and you are a young fool to believe him. 
Our days are in the keeping of God." 

Yet Henry could not get rid of his sadness and gloom. 

"Sire," said one of his household, "you are sad and 
thoughtful. Will you not go out a little, and take the 
air? That will refresh you." 

"A good idea," said the King. "Order my carriage. 
I will go to the Arsenal and see Sully, who is not well." 

So the carriage was made ready, and Henry set out 
with several gentlemen. As they drove through a narrow 
street the carriage met two carts which blocked the way. 
The horses drew up for a few minutes until the road 
could be cleared to allow the King to pass. While the 
carriage waited a man suddenly leaped on to the wheel 
at the side next the King. He was a wild, half -mad bigot, 
who hated the King because of the Edict of Nantes, and 
had vowed his death. He raised a knife and struck. 
his death, "I am wounded!" cried Henry. Again the knife 
flashed. The King gave a deep sigh and lay still. 

At once the street was in an uproar, the people crying 
aloud in rage and sorrow. But one of the gentlemen who 
was with the King shouted to the people that he was only 
wounded. The horses' heads were turned, and quickly 
they drove back to the palace. Gently the King was 
lifted from his carriage, and carried to his room. He 
neither spoke nor moved. He was quite dead. 

No greater King has ever ruled in France. No King 
who cared so much for the happiness of his people ever 
sat upon the throne. He was a great soldier, and a great 
statesman, and above all he loved justice and toleration. 
And when it was known throughout Paris that Henry 
the Great was dead the people wept as they had never 
wept for any King before. 



1610 



CHAPTER LXVII 

LOUIS XIII -THE REIGN OF FAVOURITES 

Henry IV, you remember, had been married to a 
Princess of France. He never loved her, they had no chil- 
dren, and some time after he became King of France the 
Pope allowed him to put away his wife. Soon after 
he married an Italian lady, Mary of Medici. Her son 
Louis, a little boy of nine, now came to the throne as 
Louis XIII. 

Louis was of course too young to rule, so Mary of Medici Mary of 
was made Regent. Unfortunately, Mary was a weak becomes 
and foolish woman, and allowed herself to be ruled by ^^^° ' 
favourites. The chief of these were an Italian named 
Concini and his wife. Mary heaped honours of all her favourites 
kinds upon this man, making him Marshal of France, 
although he had never so much as seen a battle. 

When Henry IV died all his projects for a great war 
died with him. Instead of fighting with Spain Mary 
arranged that Louis XIII should marry the Infanta 
Anne, and that his sister Elizabeth should also marry a 
Spanish Prince. 

Sully could not consent to this, and as Mary would not 
give up her plans he gave up his posts and went away to 
live quietly in the country, taking no more part in ruling 
the land. 

Daily Concini grew more insolent, for his pride knew no The King 
bounds, and daily hatred against him increased. As concini; 

357 



358 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Louis grew up he, too, hated his mother's favourite, for 
he had one of his own. This was a gentleman named 
Luynes, the keeper of his falcons. For Mary of Medici 
took little trouble to teach her son the duties of a king. 
Instead, she did all she could to shut him out from any 
part in the government, and even allowed people to think 
that he was lacking in sense and unable to rule. He was 
allowed to grow up among his servants, and his favourite 
amusements were cock fights and bull fights, and setting 
falcons to catch sparrows in the gardens of the Tuileries. 
He made a very good stable boy, and he helped the gar- 
deners cutting turfs and driving cartloads of earth, and 
was very clever with his hands. 

Luynes hated Concini, and he did everything he 
he plots his could to incrcasc Louis's hatred of him. He made 
Louis believe at length that his throne and his very life 
were in danger. Then the King plotted with his falconer, 
a gardener, a clerk, and some soldiers to kill Concini. 
They also persuaded a Captain of the Guard to help them. 

One morning Concini went as usual to the Louvre 
to visit the Queen. Just as he was crossing the draw- 
bridge before the great door, the Captain of the Guard 
ran out upon him, followed by several soldiers. 

"I arrest you in the name of the king," he said, laying 
his hand on Concini's arm. 

"What, I?" cried he in astonishment. 

He had not time to say more, for several shots rang out 
and he fell dead. 

Louis and his favourite, Luynes, were waiting anxiously 
for news, ready to fly if the plot failed. In a few minutes 
shouts of, "Long hve the King!" rang out. 

"Sire," cried an officer, rushing in, "from this hour 
you are King. Concini is dead." Then lifting Louis 



LOUIS XIII — THE REIGN OF FAVOURITES 359 

in his arms lie held him up to the high window, so that 
he might be seen by the people who were rapidly gather- 
ing in the court below. Louder and louder rang out the 
cheers and cries of "God save the King!" 

The news soon reached the Queen. She knew her day 
was over. "Poor me!" she cried; "I have reigned seven 
years. Now the only crown I can hope for is a heavenly 
one." 

She asked to see her son. He refused, and held her The Queen is 
prisoner in her own rooms. Later on she was banished ™P"soned; 
to the Castle of Blois. 

One of Louis's first deeds was to send for his father's 
old advisers. When they came he received them with 
tears of joy. "I am now your King," he said. "I have 
been your King, but now I am and shall be your King 
more than ever. " 

It was not however the advisers of Henry IV who were 
to have the power, but Louis's favourite, Luynes. He soon 
rose to be of great importance. He was made a duke, 
married a great lady, while Louis heaped upon him all 
manner of honours. But he was no more fitted to rule 
than Concini had been. His one idea was to make him- 
self and his family great and powerful. So in a very 
short time he was hated by every one. Then many of 
the nobles, angry at the power of this upstart, remembered 
the exiled Queen. So they began to plot with her, 
and at length helped her to escape. 

Mary was kept a prisoner, the doors of the castle were 
locked and closely watched. But having made up her 
mind to escape she cared little for bolts and bars. Was 
not the window open? 

So one dark February night when every one in the castle 
had gone to sleep Mary alone waked. She made bundles of 



360 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

all her jewels and treasures, and then awaited the signal. 
At length it came. 

A knight climbed the ladder which had been placed 
against the high terrace that surrounded the castle. 
Then he climbed the second ladder from the terrace to 
the high window of the Queen's room. When he reached 
the window he tapped upon it, and it being opened he 
leaped into the room. 

The Queen wasted no time in talk, but gathering her 
wide skirts about her she gave her hand to the knight 
she escapes; and Stepped out of the window. The knight went first, 
the Queen next, and then a few faithful servants followed. 
Silently and anxiously they climbed down. To a lady 
utterly unused to danger it was a terrible descent. 

The window was at a great height, and in spite of all 
her courage Queen Mary was breathless and shaken when 
she reached the terrace beneath. ■ Still she was not free; 
the terrace was a long way from the ground. But she 
could not face the perilous climb down the second ladder. 
So sitting on a cloak she slid down the steep slope and 
safely reached the bottom. 

The ladders were at once thrown into the Loire so that 
no one might know how the Queen escaped. Then 
through the darkness she sped, until at the end of the 
bridge she reached her carriage. Getting in, she was 
quickly driven away, and reached the spot where soldiers 
and friends awaited her without any adventures. 

So quietly had the Queen slipped away that in the 
castle no one had the slightest idea of it. Next morning as 
it grew later and later her servants began to wonder why 
she slept so long. They listened at her door and could 
hear no noise. At length they burst into her room and 
found it empty. They were greatly troubled and knew 



LOUIS XIII — THE REIGN OF FAVOURITES 361 

not what to think. In a few days they heard that she 
had escaped and was far away. 

When Louis and Luynes heard of the Queen mother's 
escape they were both much afraid. But Louis decided 
it would be best to make friends with her, before her 
followers had time to rise in revolt. So mother and son 
met and forgave each other. With tears running down she is 
her cheeks the Queen kissed her son, crying, "God bless her°s°nthe*° 
us, how the boy has grown!" ^'"^ 

But although war between the King's party and the 
Queen's party was avoided, war broke out in another 
quarter. The Protestants had become very uneasy, 
for they were no longer treated as they had been in the 
time of Henry IV. Now Louis let it be known that the 
Kingdom of Navarre should henceforth not only be a part 
of France but that it should be Catholic. As Navarre, 
and especially Beam, the birthplace of Henry IV, was the 
most Protestant part of France, the Protestants began 
to fear for their religion. They would not give way to war again 
Louis, and once more a war of religion began. w^th\he"* 

Louis marched against the Huguenots, resolved to Protestants 
crush them utterly. But for leader he had Luynes, who 
knew as little about war as Concini had done. So 
although he had a fine army he won no victory, but made 
mistake after mistake. 

This made the nobles very angry, and Louis himself 
was at length growing tired of his favourite, when he 
suddenly died of fever. 



CHAPTER LXVIII 
LOUIS XIII — THE TAKING OF LA ROCHELLE 



i 



The rise of And HOW there rose to power the greatest man of Louis's 
Cardnai; reign. This was Cardinal Richelieu. Richelieu had been 
Queen Mary's friend. Now she no longer liked him, 
and indeed plotted against him time after time. Neither 
did Louis really like Richelieu. But he had no strength m 
of character of his own. He had to have some one on 
whom to lean. He saw at least that Richelieu was wise, 
and so although he disUked him he kept him in power. 
For the last eighteen years of Louis's reign it was really 
Richelieu who reigned. 

Richelieu was one of the greatest of French statesmen. 
He loved France well, and he understood France and 
Frenchmen perhaps better than any man has done. He 
was a man with a terrible strength of will, and he bent 
all things and all men to his own ends and aims. He 
, . , would be obeyed, and he made even the King his slave. 

great aims; He had three great aims. One was to lessen the power 
of the great nobles, another to lessen the power of the 
Huguenots, the third to lessen the power of the German 
Emperor and King of Spain. By the first two he strove 
to unite France into one great whole. By the last he 
strove to make France great among the countries of 
Europe. 

In order to lessen the power of the nobles Richelieu 
ordered that the fortifications of all towns and castles 

362 



THE TAKING OF LA ROCHELLE 363 

should be destroyed except those which were needed 
to defend the borders of the kingdom. He also did 
away with the posts of admiral and constable, as these 
posts put too much power into the hands of one noble. 

The nobles were wild and lawless, but Richelieu showed 
them that they must bow to the laws of the land. They 
had a perfect passion for duelling. They fought duels 
for the sUghtest cause, because a man looked at another, 
or because he did not look, because a man trod on 
another's toe, because he wore a coat of a colour another 
did not like. Anything served as a reason. They fought 
at all times and in all places, in crowded streets, on lonely 
moors, by day, by moonlight, by torchlight. The two 
who began the quarrel each had a friend called a second 
who came to watch the fight. These seconds fought 
too, often without knowing in the least what the quarrel 
was about. And so many nobles and gentlemen were 
killed in those duels that it was said more died in that way 
than in all the wars of religion. 

Richelieu made up his mind to stop all this, and he he forbids 
made the laws against duelUng very strict. Death was "^ '°^' 
the punishment for any man who killed another in a 
duel, and those who took part in it were banished or 
imprisoned. One of the greatest nobles in the land was 
banished for fighting twenty-two duels. In spite of 
that he returned and fought a twenty-third in the streets 
of Paris in broad daylight, just out of bravado. 

Richelieu would not allow any one thus openly to flout 
his laws. As an example to others he caused both this 
noble and his second to be seized, and in spite of the 
prayers of their friends they were both condemned to 
death. 

With deeds like these Richelieu showed himself power- 



S84 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

ful in the state. But Richelieu was not only leader 

of the state, he was leader of the army. When he went 

he leads the to battle he laid aside his red Cardinal's robes and wore 

*™^' a sword and breastplate, a coat embroidered with gold, 

and a plumed hat. 

Richelieu continued the war against the Protestants 
which Louis had begun. For although he did not wish 
to take away their religious liberty he wished to make 
them of no account in the state. The struggle was nearly 
brought to an end with the taking of La Rochelle. 

La Rochelle was the chief port of the Protestants and it 
was very strongly fortified. The King's army entirely 
shut it in upon the land side. But the British had oflFered 
he besieges the French Protestants help, and Richelieu soon saw that 
La Rochelle could never be taken so long as the British 
ships could enter the harbour freely, bringing food and 
men. So he began to build a huge dyke more than half 
a mile long right across the entrance of the harbour. 

It was a tremendous undertaking, and more than once 
the wind and waves swept away in one night what had 
taken weeks to build. But nothing daunted the great 
Cardinal. The ruined work was begun again and again. 
Old ships were filled with stones and sunk along the line, 
piles were driven in, and thousands of loads of stone were 
brought to the great wall. At length the dyke rose 
above the waves, forts were built, cannon were mounted. 

Helplessly the people of La Rochelle watched the work 
go on. They could do nothing to stop it. For the dyke 
was built just beyond reach of their cannons. Anxiously 
they awaited the promised help from Britain. 

At length one May morning the British ships ap- 
peared in sight. The people of La Rochelle were filled 
with joy. They greeted the approaching fleet with loud 



I 



THE TAKING OF LA ROCHELLE 365 

thunder of guns, and flags were run up upon every flag- 
staff in the town. 

But the British Admiral had expected to have nothing The British 
more to do than sail into the harbour and unload his thetown'^^^ 
vessels full of food. Now when he saw his way barred 
by the huge dyke, with forts and batteries, and French 
battleships to right of him and to left of him, bristling 
with cannon, his heart misgave him. For a week he 
hesitated, for a week he lingered, skirmishing with the 
enemy. Then one morning in the horrified gaze of the 
people of La Rochelle he turned about and steered for 
home. 

Awful despair took hold upon the people when they saw 
the English go, but the King's party rejoiced, for now, 
they thought, the town must yield. Little they knew 
the stern courage of the people they had to deal with. 

John Guiton was the mayor. He was a wiry little 
man who had been a merchant and a sailor. He had led 
a wild, rough life, hardly better than a pirate's. Used 
to all sorts of hardships, he was almost savage in his 
courage. He had become mayor since the siege began. 
When he was chosen he threw his dagger on the council 
table. "I accept," he said, "the honour you do me, but 
only on condition that with the point of this blade I 
pierce the heart of any one who talks of yielding. If I 
myself stoop to such cowardice may my blood wipe out 
my crime." 

Now none dared to whisper of surrender, but the horror 
of hunger was awful. There was neither meat nor bread 
left. The people ate chopped straw and hay, soup 
made from parchments and skins, and a horrible paste 
made of bones ground to powder. 

The women and children, who could not fight, were 



366 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

sent out of the town. But the pitiless King sent them 
back again. Guiton, more pitiless still in his turn, re- 
fused to open the gates to them. So many perished 
miserably between the royal camp and the walls of the 
town. 

At length one of the counsellors dared to speak of 
yielding. Guiton did not use his dagger as he had 
threatened, but he boxed this counsellor's ears, and the 
people rose in fury against him, so that he was obliged 
to hide from them. 

" We shall all die of hunger, " said one to the mayor. 

"What matters that," he answered, "as long as one 
man remains to keep fast the gates?" 

At length once again a British fleet arrived. But 

after a useless attempt to break through the dyke the 

British gave up the fight. La Rochelle was left to its 

iSf *i(ws f^te. There was no more hope, and the town yielded to 

the King. 

When next day the King and Cardinal rode into the 
town they saw an awful sight. Streets and houses were 
full of dried up corpses which no one had had strength to 
bury. Those who still lived were like moving shadows, 
wan spectres with scarce a breath of life left in them. 
Even the rough soldiers were filled with pity, and tears 
blinded the King's eyes as he saw the gaunt creatures 
fall on their knees, and in hollow hoarse voices whisper, 
" God save the King and have mercy upon us. " 

No massacres followed upon the taking of La Rochelle. 
Food was given freely to all. But its rights and liberties 
were taken from the town, the walls were levelled to 
the ground, and the Catholic religion was once more 
established there. 

Yet in spite of the loss of their great free town the 



yields, 1628 



THE TAKING OF LA ROCHELLE 367 

Protestants still fought on for a few months. But at 
length they were forced to make peace. 

Richelieu had utterly crushed them. He indeed left 
them freedom to worship God in their own way, but they 
were no longer of any power in the state. 



CHAPTER LXIX 
LOUIS XIII -THE POWER OF THE CARDINAL-KING 

,The Thirty DuRiNG the Tcst of his life Richelieu's chief aim was to 
1618-48 make France great abroad. He was far more King than 
Cardinal. In Germany, a war called the Thirty Years' 
War had begun. It was a war between Catholics and 
Protestants. The Emperor of Germany, a Prince of 
the house of Austria, was upon the Catholic side, which 
was the stronger. Richelieu did not wish the house of 
Austria to become more powerful. So he who had 
crushed the Protestants at home took their part abroad. 
Besides this, the French fought in Spain and in Austria. 
At one time indeed French armies were fighting in Spain, 
Italy, Germany, and the Netherlands all at once. At 
first they were not always successful, but in the end they 
won victory after victory. Before he died Richelieu 
saw the power of the house of Austria curbed, and France 
of greater importance among the countries of Europe 
than it had ever been before. 
Richelieu's But while Richelicu made France great abroad, at 

espo ic ru e, j^^j^g j^g rulcd as a tyrant. 'He did what he thought was 
best for France, but he did it in high-handed fashion, 
and his tyranny made for him many enemies. Again 
and again there were plots against him. When they were 
discovered the leaders were punished with pitiless 
sternness, 
enemies^ Quccu Mary, who had once been his friend, hated himj 

S68 



THE POWER OF THE CARDINAL-KING 369 

Queen Anne, Louis's wife, hated him; the Duke of Or- 
leans, Louis's brother, hated him, besides many more. 
The King himself did not like him. Yet in spite of all 
Richelieu was so great a man that he kept his place of 
power, and forced his enemies to obey him. 

Once the King became so ill that it was thought he 
would die. At once Richelieu's enemies gathered, plan- 
ning how they would get rid of their enemy. Even 
Richelieu himself thought his day was over, and that his 
work for France must cease ere it was half done. 

But the King did not die, he grew better. Then Queen 
Mary tried all she could to poison his mind against 
Richelieu. He was a villain and a traitor, she said, who 
plotted to make himself king. 

Torn with doubt Louis left his mother and shut him- 
self up in his room. Throwing himself on his bed he 
tossed about trying to think, tearing at the buttons on 
his coat. He must choose between his mother and his 
mmister, and he loved neither one nor other. 

But at length Louis yielded to his mother, and Richelieu the King 
was sent away. £''''' 

The court was in an uproar of joy. All the Cardinal's 
enemies crowded round Queen Mary and Queen Anne, 
glorying in the news. They did not trouble to go to the 
King, for what power had he? 

But they rejoiced too soon. Richelieu was making 
ready to flee when a messenger arrived bidding him go 
to the King at once. Gladly the Cardinal obeyed. When 
he came Louis received him with every mark of favour. 
"Continue to serve me," he said, "and I will take your 
part against all enemies. " 

Too weak to resist the torrent of his mother's words he is recaUed 
Louis had only given way in seeming. But so utterly 



S70 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

had the Cardinal's enemies been deceived that this day 
was ever after known as the Day of Dupes. 

Once more Richelieu triumphed over all his enemies. 
He became more powerful than ever. The Queen mother 
fled away to Brussels, and after a Ufe of adventures and 
troubles she died in misery and poverty in Cologne, ten 
years later. 

But Richelieu had still many enemies, chief among 
them the King's brother, the Duke of Orleans. Again 
and again he plotted the Cardinal's ruin and death. 
Once the plot all but succeeded. The murderers walked 
close behind the Cardinal, the Duke beside him. It 
only remained for the Duke to give the signal for the 
Cardinal's death. But at the last minute his heart 
failed him. He could not give the signal, and the 
Cardinal escaped. 

fhe kS' '^^^ ^^^^ P^°* ^* ^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^y *^^ Marquis of Cinq- 
friend; Mars, a splendid, proud young man, who had become a 
great favourite with the King. In order to amuse the 
King Richelieu had himself brought this young man to 
his notice. Louis became so fond of him that he allowed 
him to do what he liked, and soon Cinq-Mars's pride and 
insolence knew no bounds. Cinq-Mars was gay, and 
splendid, and eighteen; Louis was melancholy, and grave, 
and forty. And these two strange friends were forever 
quarrelling and sulking like a couple of children, for- 
ever calling in the Cardinal to make up their quarrels. 
Cinq-Mars began at length to be jealous of Richelieu, 
who had befriended him, and he did his best to 
turn the King against his great minister, and plotted 
his death. 
against Richclieu Well knew of these plots. He watched and 
^'*'''^i642 bided his time. Then suddenly one day an unknown 



THE POWER OF THE CAEDINAL-KING 371 

person sent him the copy of a traitorous treaty between 
the King of Spain and Cinq-Mars and his friends. 

Richeheu at once sent the treaty to the King. Cinq- 
Mars was seized and imprisoned, and along with one 
of his friends named De Thou condemned to death. 
De Thou had not joined in the plot, but he had 
known of it and had not told. "Ah, sir," he said, 
turning to Cinq-Mars upon the scaffold, "I have 
some right to complain of you, for you are the cause 
of my death. But God knows how I love you. Let 
us die together, let us die bravely and win heaven 
together. " 

And so these two magnificent young men died for 
plotting against the life of a sick old man who had not 
many months to live. For Richelieu was by this time 
so ill that he could not walk or even sit. He was carried 
about in a sumptuous litter which was like a room. In 
it were his bed and his work table, and a chair for his 
secretary. It was hung with crimson silk curtains and 
carried by eighteen soldiers of the Guard. It was so 
large that the gates of the towns and villages through 
which he journeyed were too narrow to let it pass. But all 
through his life Richelieu had swept men and things out 
of his way when they opposed him. 

"I go to my end," he said. "I overturn all, I mow 
down all. Nothing stops me and, in short, I cover all 
with my red Cardinal's robe. " 

Now the walls of towns and cities were battered down 
to let his sickbed through. 

He met death bravely. To the very end he was busy 
with affairs of state. "Do you forgive your enemies?" 
asked the priest as for the last time the Cardinal received 
the sacrament. 



372 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

"I have never had any but those of the King and the 
dies. 1642 State," proudly repUed the dying Cardinal-Xing. 

So, proud and hard to the end, he died. 

Richelieu had set France high. He had made the 
King who was his slave the greatest King in the world. 

"The minister," it was said, "made the King play 
the second part in the kingdom, and the first in Europe. 
He lowered the King, but he exalted the reign. " 

He was feared by all, loved by hardly any. When 
the people of France knew that the terrible Cardinal 
with the unbending will was dead, really dead this time, 
after so many attempts to kill him, there was an outburst 
of joy. Bonfires were Ht, people danced and feasted 
as for a wedding or a coronation. 

The King, too, eased from the yoke which had borne 
him down all these years, was glad. Yet he altered 
nothing; he obeyed Richelieu even now that he was dead. 

Little more than six months after the Cardinal's death 
his royal slave died too. He was a sad, world-weary 
man who seemed glad to be done with fife. 

"Thank Heaven 1" he said quietly when he was told 
he had only a few more hours to live. 

He died on the 14th of May, 1643, having reigned 
thirty-three years exactly. 



1 



LXX 

LOUIS XIV - HOW A GREAT LADY BESIEGED ORLEANS 

A FEW weeks before Louis XIII died his little son, who X^^°.^^ 
was scarcely five years old, was baptized. years old; 

"Can you tell me your name now?" asked his father 
the next day. 

"I am called Louis XIV," said the little boy. 

"Not yet, not yet, my son," murmured his father 
sadly, hurt by the answer. 

But the Uttle boy did not know what he said, and did 
not mean to hurt his father, for when some one asked 
him if he would Uke to be King he answered, "No." 

"Not even if your father died?" 

"If my father dies, ' said the little Dauphin, "I will 
throw myself into the grave too." 

But now his father was dead, and little five-year-old 
Louis was King. Of course he could not rule, and so tis mother 

° becomes 

nis mother. Queen Anne, became Regent. Regent; 

To the surprise of every one she took for her chief ad- 
viser Cardinal Mazarin, an ItaUan, the friend and 
follower of the great Richelieu. The Queen herself was her chief 
a Spaniard. Thus strange to say France was ruled by MazarLT 
two foreigners, the one an Italian and the other a Spaniard. Jj^i-te "'** 

Mazarin was very different from Richelieu. Instead Richelieu 
of being proud and imperious he was humble and gentle. 
Richelieu went straight to his end, overturning and 
sweeping away whatever stood in his path. Mazarin 

S7S 



374 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

went round about, and tried to gain his end by flattery 
and smooth words. He sHd into power almost before 
people knew it. "He found himself at the head of all 
the world," said one who lived in those days, "when 
all the world thought he was beneath their feet. " 

When Louis XIII died France was still at war with 
Spain and with the Empire. But France had now two 
splendid generals. One was Conde, a descendant of that 
Conde of whom we have already heard. He was at this 
time only twenty-two. But he gained so many battles that 
he is known as the Great Conde. He was dashing and eager, 
loved danger, and fought his battles with careless courage. 

The other was Turenne. He was ten years older, no 
less brilliant than Conde, but more calm, and more 
careful of his soldiers' lives. He did not love danger 
as Conde did. It is even said that before a battle he 
always felt nervous and trembled. Then he would 
speak to his body. "You tremble, carcase," he would 
say, "but if you knew where I am about to lead you, you 
would tremble still more." But indeed Turenne did 
his body an injustice. For when danger was there he 
neither trembled nor was afraid. 

These two generals, sometimes together, sometimes 
apart, won so many victories that at length the German 
Emperor was glad to make peace. This peace was called 
the Peace of Westphalia because it was signed at Mun- 
ster and Osnabriick, two towns in Westphalia. By 
it France gained the whole of Alsace except Strasburg, 
which remained a free town. The Protestant provinces 
of Germany also gained much freedom, and became al- 
most independent of the Emperor. His power was thus 
so much lessened that he was no longer a great danger 
to France. 



LOUIS XIV — A SIEGE OF ORLEANS 375 

But hardly was the war with Germany at an end when 
civil war began in France. This was brought on by 
Mazarin's misrule. 

The misery of the people had been great in the time of 
Richelieu, for they had to pay for all his wars. Their Civil war 
misery was greater still under Mazarin, for although i649^ °^ ' 
Mazarin loved money he was not clever in managing 
it. He loved money and he stooped to the lowest 
means in order to win it for himself. But while he 
grew rich the people starved, and at last they burst into 
rebelKon. 

This civil war was called the Fronde. It was so called 
from the name of the slings with which the boys used 
to play in the streets of Paris, and which had been for- 
bidden by the police. It was given the name almost in 
scorn, for although all the great people of the time joined 
in the strife it seemed as if no one knew very well what he 
was fighting for. They were all like children quarrelling 
for they knew not what, and they constantly changed 
sides, now fighting with, now against, each other. Even ladies 

Even the great ladies of the time took part. The ^''thi^'!^ar 
King's cousin, the Duchess of Montpensier, a very splen- 
did princess, led her own army and was surrounded by 
other ladies as her officers. She was so gay, and beauti- 
ful, and masterful that she was called La Grande Made- 
moiselle, or the Great Lady. And, it was said, that 
although she was more than ten years older than the 
King she meant to marry him and become Queen. The 

Meanwhile she fought against him. It is told how once MoMpensier 
she arrived at Orleans to find the gates shut against her. ^^'^^s Orleans 

° ° shut against 

It was her father's own city, the place from which he took her- 
his title of Duke of Orleans, and the haughty lady was 
much enraged that she was not allowed to enter freely. 



376 A mSTORY OF FRANCE 

For three hours she marched up and down in front of the 
gates. From the walls the people shouted at her, "Hur- 
rah for the King! None of your Mazarin!" The 
Governor was more polite. He sent her sweetmeats, 
but he would not open the gates. 

At length the boatmen on the Loire offered to break 
open for the Princess a gate which led to the river. 
Greatly delighted, she told them to be quick, and mean- 
while scrambled up a mound to look on and encourage 
them in their work. The mound was covered with briars 
and thorns and beset with hedges. But this great lady 
thought nothing of such difficulties. She jumped the 
hedges and scrambled through the thorns and briars 
till she reached the top. 

The stalwart boatmen meanwhile hammered away at 
the stout planks of which the gate was made, and at 
length smashed a hole in it. But to reach the gate from 
the river was not easy. The men made a bridge of boats. 
In the second was placed a shaky old ladder with a 
broken rung. But nothing daunted, the Great 
Lady climbed up. At the top just outside the gate 
she succeeds there WES a great deal of mud. So one of the men 
lifted her up, carried her across the mud, and pushed 
her through the hole in the gate. She was quickly 
followed by her lady officers, breathless, excited, muddy. 

As soon as the Great Lady's head appeared in the 
opening, drums began to beat and the French people 
cheered. They were delighted with the plucky, pretty 
lady who had thus stormed their town. Lifting her up 
they carried her shoulder high through the streets, while 
the people crowded round cheering, and kissing her hands. 
At length with great difficulty Mademoiselle persuaded 
them to set her down. "I assure you I can walk quite 



LOUIS XIV — A SIEGE OF ORLEANS 377 

well," she said. Thus without firing a shot Orleans 
was taken. 

But the war was not all bloodless. There was a good 
deal of fighting. Several times peace was made, and as 
many times the war burst forth again. 

Mazarin was forced to flee, not only from Paris, but The Queen 
from France. The Queen and the little King also fled flee from 
from Paris to the Palace of St. Germain. Here they had 
to suffer much from cold and even from hunger. They, 
who had been used to every luxury, and to be cared for 
and waited on at every turn, had now to suffer many 
hardships. Here there was no state and little comfort. 
They had not even beds, and were obliged to sleep on the 
floor on bundles of straw. They had no money with 
which to buy food for their servants, less still to pay 
their wages. So many of them had to be sent away. 
The Queen pawned even the crown jewels in order to 
buy food and clothes for herself and the little King. 

But at length the Fronde, after lasting about four 
years, really came to an end. The Queen and the little 
King returned to Paris and to luxury. Mazarin, about 
whom all the disturbance had been, returned, too, more 
powerful than ever. 

The Fronde was the last attempt of the people of 
France to lessen the power of the King. Charles the 
Fat had begun the work of making the King absolute, 
Louis XIV finished it. He was an absolute monarch. 
He did as he liked, and neither nobles, clergy, nor people 
could gainsay his word. 

Meanwhile it was still Mazarin who ruled in the 
King's name. Now that the Fronde was over he turned 
his attention to the war with Spain, which was still 
going on. 



378 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

During the Fronde the great Conde had fought first 

on one side and then on another. At length, thinking 

Conde fights himself ill-used at home, he proved traitor to his country 

France and weut over to Spain. Now he led a Spanish army 

against his own coxmtrymen and his old comrades in 

arms. Turenne was sent to fight him. 

Conde well knew what a splendid general he had to 
face. "Have you ever seen a battle.?" he asked an 
English prince who was with the Spanish army. 
"No," replied the prince. 

"Then you are going to see how one Is lost," said 

Conde. And in fact Conde did lose the battle and others 

after it. Still the war went on for several years. But 

the King of Spain at length asked for peace, and the 

Peace of the Pyrenees was signed. 

Louis marries By this France gained some more land, and a marriage 

Wnc^'s; was arranged between the Spanish Princess Maria 

Theresa and Louis XIV. Many of the Spaniards were 

not pleased with this marriage. For the King of Spain 

had only one son, and he was very sickly and not hkely to 

live. The Spaniards were afraid that if he died Louis 

might claim the Spanish throne for his wife and thus 

unite Spain to France. They hated the thought of 

this. So they made him promise never to claim the 

Spanish throne. 

he promises This LouIs promlscd. But Mazarin arranged that if 

dai^^he the Spaniards failed to pay Maria Theresa's wedding 

^^'^^Spiri dowry this promise was to be of no avail. Now Mazarin 

knew very well that the King of Spain had no money, 

for he had used it all in his many wars. It was very 

likely then that the wedding dowry would never be paid, 

and Louis would thus be freed from his promise. 

France was now at peace. _, The great Conde came 



LOUIS XIV — A SIEGE OF ORLEANS S79 

back as if he had never been away. The King received 
him and talked kindly to him as if he had never done 
anything against his country. And when next there 
was fighting Conde and Turenne fought side by side and 
not against each other. 

Mazarin was now at the height of his glory, having Mazarindies, 
triumphed over all enemies both at home and abroad. 
He did not live long, however, to enjoy his triumph, but 
died less than a year after the King's marriage to the 
Spanish Princess. 



CHAPTER LXXI 

LOUIS XIV -THE MAN IN THE IRON MASK 

Louis was now twenty-two, and for some years had been 
of an age to rule. But he had not really ruled, for all 
the power had been in Mazarin's hands. Yet although 
Louis had submitted to Mazarin he had submitted 
unwillingly. He had an over-powering sense of his 
own importance. He believed that he had been chosen 
by heaven to rule over France, and that to heaven alone 
he must answer for his deeds. "The state is myself," 
he used to say. 

But the nobles and the people had up to this time no 
knowledge of the lofty ideas their King held about his 
office. So every one about the court asked himself who 
should succeed Mazarin, who should be prime minister. 

They were greatly astounded when Louis announced 
to them that henceforth he meant to have no prime 
minister. 
Louis begins As soou as Mazariu was dead Louis called his coun- 
° himself scUors together. "I have gathered you together," he 
said, "to tell you that up to the present it has been my 
desire that the Cardinal should manage my affairs. In 
future I shall be my own prime minister. You will aid 
me with your advice when I ask for it. I beg you there- 
fore to seal nothing but by my orders, to sign nothing 
without my commands. 

"The State is myself!" 

380 



LOUIS XIV — THE MAN IN THE IRON MASK 381 

"I will settle this matter with your Majesty's min- 
isters," said an ambassador, one day. 

"I have no ministers, Mr. Ambassador," replied Louis; 
"you mean, I suppose, my men of business." 

Although Louis had no prime minister he was sur- 
rounded by great men. For the age of Louis XIV, as 
it is called, was the age of great men. There were great 
soldiers, statesmen, writers, thinkers, painters, and sculp- 
tors. Never was there a more brilliant court. 

It would be impossible in this book to tell of even all 
the great soldiers and statesmen. But there is one CoibeM, 

„ „ , , , T 1 1 1617-83, one 

statesman, Colbert, whose name must always be linked of the 
with that of Louis XIV. He was minister of finance — orFreLh 
that is, he looked after the money matters of the king- Ministers; 
dom, and, like Sully, he was so clever that he was able 
to lessen the taxes for the poor people and yet manage 
to find more money for the King. 

Colbert took an interest in everything, in agriculture, t" 
in commerce, and in manufactures, which since the days energy; 
of Sully and Henry IV had been much neglected. He 
took an interest too in the navy, and in the Colonies, in 
the making of roads and bridges, in the framing of new 
laws, in art and letters. There was no end to his energy, 
and he worked as never man worked. He worked at 
least sixteen hours a day, and wore himself out in the 
service of his King. 

France grew greater in peace than she had ever done 
in war. "Everything in the state flourished," says a 
writer of the time; "everywhere there were riches. Col- 
bert raised everything, finance, trade, manufactures, 
and even letters to the highest rank." 

Colbert really loved Louis, but Louis simply made use 
of Colbert. And few people loved Colbert, for in his own his hardness 



382 A fflSTORY OF FRANCE 

way he was as much a tryant as his master. He expected 
to be obeyed at once and without question. He was so 
cold and hard that he was called the man of marble, 
and one clever lady called him the North because of 
his chilling manners. He went his own way without 
listening to any one, and it was useless to try to turn him 
from it. One day a lady came to ask a favour. She 
fell on her knees before him, begging him to listen to her. 
Colbert rose, and fell on his knees in front of her. "I 
implore you to leave me in peace," he said, and she was 
obliged to go away unsatisfied. 

Before Colbert came to power a man named Nicholas 

Fouquet looked after the money matters. He was 

clever, but he stole and wasted the people's money, and 

Fouquet made himself rich while the country was poor. So 

^"'^leei Louis caused him to be seized, and after a trial he was 

sent to prison. 

He was sent to the dark and gloomy prison of Pig- 
nerol among the Alps. Here he remained until he died. 
And perhaps before Fouquet died there came to this 
gloomy fortress the mysterious prisoner who is known 
as the Man with the Iron Mask. 
The Man in Who was this man in the mask? Perhaps we shall 
"^ ' never know. But for some reason Louis had given orders 
that no one should see him, no one should even hear 
his name, no one should know what he had done, or why 
he was imprisoned. He was to be lodged in a cell, 
the windows of which could not be seen by any one. He 
was to be cut off from all sound by several doors. The 
Governor himself was to carry to him, once a day only, 
food enough to last him all day. But even he was com- 
manded to listen to nothing the prisoner might say 
except about the most necessary things. If the prisoner 



LOUIS XIV — THE MAN IN THE IRON MASK 383 

insisted on talking the Governor was told to threaten 
him with death. Such were the harsh rules laid down 
for the treatment of this mysterious prisoner. 

For many years the Man in the Mask lived in the 
prison of Pignerol. He was then moved from one prison 
to another and at last brought to the Bastille in Paris. 
When he travelled the greatest care was taken that no 
one should see him. He travelled in a sort of sedan 
chair made of oiled cloth. No one could see him, it 
is true, but neither could the poor man get any air, and 
so he travelled in great discomfort. 

"When they stopped at an inn for a meal the Governor 
sat opposite his masked prisoner with a pair of pistols 
beside his plate. And through all the long journey from 
the south of France to the Bastille the peasants followed 
the unknown one with wonder and awe. Who was he? 
What dreadful sin had he committed that he should 
thus be cut off from all his fellow creatures? 

When this mysterious prisoner reached the Bastille 
his very name seemed to be lost. He was known to 
the jailers there only as "the prisoner from Provence." 

For five more years his dreary, lonely life dragged out, 
then one day very suddenly he became ill. The next 
he died. In the dark of a November afternoon his he;dies; 
body was carried out, and by the dim light of a lantern 
was hurriedly buried by two jailers in a graveyard near. 

To the end the unknown prisoner was masked with 
a black velvet mask. And it was not until after his death, 
almost as dark and mysterious as his life, that people 
began to make tales about him. 

It was told then how he wore an iron mask with steel strange 

1 1 11 11 T->i stones about 

sprmgs at the mouth so that he could eat. But the Mm 
mask was really of back velvet. 



384 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

It was said, although no one had ever seen his face, 
that when first imprisoned he was young and beautiful, 
that he always wore fine clothes and loved fine linen 
and beautiful lace, and that he used to amuse himself 
by playing on a guitar. 

Even the Governor of the prison, it was said, treated 
him as a great person and never sat down in his presence. 
His table, too, was served with silver and fine linen. 

One day, so the story goes, the Man in the Mask wrote 
something with a knife on a silver plate and threw it 
out of his window, toward a boat on the water just below 
the tower where he was shut up. For at this time he 
was imprisoned on an island in the Mediterranean. A 
fisherman picked up the plate and brought it to the 
Governor, who was greatly alarmed when he saw it. 

"Have you read what is written on this plate," he 
asked. "Has any one else seen it?" 

"I cannot read," said the fisherman. "And I have 
only just found it, so no one else has seen it." 

The Governor was greatly relieved when he heard 
that. But he kept the fisherman prisoner until he made 
sure that he really could not read. 

"Go," he then said; "it is well for you that you cannot 
read." 

What was written on the silver plate? Why was the 
Governor so frightened? 

We shall never know. Perhaps it is all a fairy tale 
and there was no plate and no writing. 

But soon among other things people began to whisper 
abroad strange stories of who the Man in the Mask 
was. Some said that he was a brother of King Louis, 
an elder brother who ought to have been upon the 
throne, an elder brother so like himself that Louis dared 



LOUIS XIV — THE MAN IN THE IRON MASK 385 

not let his face be seen lest all the world should know 
his baseness. Others said that he was a son of Louis 
or that he was merely Fouquet. 

They made many strange guesses. But no one was 
satisfied with them. So for more than two hundred 
years people have gone on asking questions about the 
Man in the Mask. They are still unanswered, al- 
though lately some people think they have proved that 
he was only an Italian who played traitor to Louis. Per- 
haps he was and perhaps not. 

Others are just as sure that they have proved him to 
be a son of our King Charles 11. Perhaps he was, per- 
haps not. 

But although we cannot be sure who this Man in the The power 
Mask really was it gives us some idea of the terrible and ° ' *^ '°^ 
absolute power of the King, when we remember that he 
was able to put a man in prison, and keep him there 
year after year without bringing him to trial. This he 
did too without any one daring to call his right in ques- 
tion. It was the King's will. That was enough. 



CHAPTER LXXII 

LOUIS XIV -THE GRAND MONARCH AT THE HEIGHT 

OF HIS POWER 

After the peace of Westphalia and the Peace of the 
Pyrenees Louis had no more to fear from any power in 
Europe. So for the first few years after he began to 
rule for himself there was peace in Europe. But all the 
time Louis was planning and scheming how to make 
France great, and chiefly how still more to lessen the 
power of Spain, in spite of the fact that the King of Spain 
was now his father-in-law. 
The King So whcn in 1665 the King of Spain died leaving his 
dies, 1665 throue to his little son Charles, Louis claimed Flanders, 
Franche-Comte, and all the Spanish possessions in the 
Netherlands for his wife Maria Theresa. 

The new King of Spain reminded Louis that the Queen 

of France had given up all her rights to Spain or to any 

Louis Spanish possessions when she married. But Louis re- 

ec ares war pjjg^j ^j^g^^. ^j^^ Queen's dowry had never been paid, so 

that promise was of no account. And he marched into 
Flanders with an army and soon had possession of the 
chief towns. Franche-Comte too yielded to him al- 
most at once. 

But now the Dutch began to be alarmed for their own 

The Dutch country. They had won their freedom from Spain and 

Tr^ie were now a republic. They had no wish to fall into the 

Aihance j^ands of France. So to prevent Louis becoming too 



LOUIS XIV — THE GRAND MONARCH 387 

powerful they made friends with Britain and with Swe- 
den. Holland was at this time becoming very impor- 
tant. It had a fine navy and great colonies. Louis 
did not want to fight this Triple AUiance, so he made 
peace. 

But he was very angry with the Dutch for having 
stopped him in his triumphal career. He made up his 
mind to punish them. So he plotted with Charles II 
of Britain to break up the Triple Alliance. Charles i-ouis 

iix- IV 1 1 • breaks it up 

was m need of money, and when Louis ottered him a and invades 
large sum he easily consented to give up his new friends. 
Louis persuaded Sweden also to leave the Dutch alone. 
Then, with Conde and Turenne as leaders, he marched 
into Holland with a great army. 

Although Holland had a splendid navy and great 
colonies it had a very poor army, and was in no way fit 
to stand against Louis. Added to this the Dutch were 
quarrelling amongst themselves. Now town after town 
fell before Louis until he believed himself master of the 
whole land. The Dutch were in despair. They thought 
of forsaking their country, of going aboard their ships, 
and sailing away to their colonies with their wives and 
children and aU that they possessed, and leaving Holland 
to the French conquerors. 

Then suddenly in Holland itself there was a revolution. 
The Dutch chose a grave young prince of twenty-two, 
William of Orange, to be their leader. It was a wasted 
and half-conquered country they offered him. But 
their new leader was a man of quiet, dogged deter- 
mination. He had, it was said, no need of hope to 
make him dare, no need of success to make him persevere. 
He gave new courage to the Dutch, and their fortunes 
began to change. 



388 A HISTORY OP FRANCE 

cut'lh^ou'^h Rather than yield to the French the Dutch now broke 
their dykes open the sluiccs and cut through the dykes which kept 
back the sea, and let it flow over their land. 

Thus, although flocks and herds and crops were ruined, 
Holland was saved. The French could not besiege 
cities which rose like islands from the surrounding waters. 

For two years Holland remained under water. The 
war, however, went on. But only in winter when the 
fresh water froze could the towns be attacked. Where 
the water was salt and did not freeze the towns were 
safe. But soon the war became, not one between Hol- 
land and France, but an European war. 

Things, however, were changed. At the beginning 
of the war little Holland had stood alone against great 
France. Now it was France that stood alone against 
all Europe, for all the other kingdoms had joined with 
Holland. Even Spain, strange to say, now fought 
against France, and for her old and bitter enemy. 

By land and sea the fight went on. At sea the French 
fought the Dutch and Spanish navies. On land they 
fought Dutch, German, Austrian, and Spanish armies. 
But in spite of the great combination against them the 
French were almost everywhere victorious. 

All this time Charles II had helped Louis. But 
the British people had really been on the side of Hol- 
land, and William of Orange had married Princess Mary, 
the Duke of York's daughter. Now the British forced 
Charles to break with France and sign a treaty with 
Holland. Both Dutch and French were tired of the 
war. On the one side Holland was nearly ruined, on 
the other Turenne had been killed and Conde, too old 
and worn to fight any longer, had left the army and 
gone away to live quietly in the country. 



LOUIS XIV — THE GRAND MONARCH 389 

Louis was not unwilling to make peace, but he made 
his own terms, and the other countries were powerless 
to do aught but submit to them. "My will alone," 
said Louis grandly, "concluded this peace, so much 
desired by those on whom it did not depend." It was The Peace 
called the Peace of Nimeguen and was signed in 1678. u s^gnel "'"' 
But the Dutch against whom the war had been begun 
did not lose an inch of land. It was Spain that was 
made to pay for all. 

Louis now stood at the very height of his greatness 
and power. Alone he had fought against the powers 
of Europe and had been victorious. But France suf- 
fered for his greatness. Twenty years before many of 
the rulers in Europe had been the friends of France. At f^^j^'^jg'^aiong 
the Peace of Nimeguen France had only enemies among 
them. 

Louis gloried in standing alone against all enemies. 
His pride knew no bounds, the court and the people 
of Paris bowed down to him, and worshipped him almost 
as a god. Louis received it as his right. The absolute 
King of France, the dictator of Europe, he was the Great 
Monarch. He made his court the most gorgeous in Louis's 
the world, and gathered to it all the wit and beauty of ^^ ^avagance 
the kingdom. He built the splendid palace of Ver- 
sailles, spending thousands and thousands of pounds upon 
it in order to make it a fitting home for so great a king. 
He built other palaces too; indeed, he must always be 
building, and the enormous sums he spent on these 
palaces helped in no small way to beggar the people. 
But what of that? Were they not there for his use? 

Louis ruled his people as a despot. His will was law. 
Now he wanted to rule his people's conscience. He 
ordered that there should be only one reUgion in his 



390 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

land — the Roman Catholic religion. There must be 
no religion in the land but the King's religion. So in 
every sort of way Protestants were forced or persuaded 
to become Catholic. Some were bribed with money; 
those who would not take money were robbed, beaten, 
imprisoned, and ill-treated in many cruel ways. 

Colbert did his best to protect the Protestants, for 
he knew that among them were the best workers and 
the cleverest merchants, who brought much wealth to 
the country. But Louis had long ceased to care for 
the advice of Colbert. For the great minister was 
anxious and troubled over the King's reckless waste of 
money. "A useless feast at the cost of a thousand 
crowns causes me more pain than you can think," he 
said. Yet he wanted France to be great, and Louis to 
be glorious. "The right thing to do, Sire," he said, "is 
to grudge five ha'pence for needless things, and to throw 
millions about when it is for your glory." 

But now Colbert lay dying. He was followed to the 
grave by the hatred and the curses of the people. For 
they saw in him only the man who ground them down 
with taxes too heavy to be borne. They gloried in 
their magnificent King, and almost worshipped him. 
They forgot that it was to make him magnificent that 
they were ground down with taxes. 

In the end Louis, who had treated his great adviser 
with gross ingratitude, sent him a kind letter. But 
Colbert would not even open it. "I want to hear no 
more of him," he said. "He might at least let me die 
in peace." Then in words very like those of our own 
Colbert dies, great Cardinal he sighed, "If I had done for God all that 
I have done for that man I should be saved ten times 
over. But now I know not what will become of me." 



1683 






LOUIS XIV — THE GRAND MONARCH 391 

The Queen too had died Kttle more than a month 
before Colbert. She had never been more than a shade 
among the gay crowds who surrounded Louis. She had 
been meek and quiet without a shadow of power. 

And now the King did a strange thing. He married The King 
a lady of the court named Madame de Maintenon. Madame de 

c^i .1 -li? i 11 Maintenon 

She was the poor widow oi a poor poet some years older 
than the Bang. But Louis found her so beautiful and 
fascinating that he married her. 

One night in the chapel at Versailles two priests 
waited. The great palace was silent, the long cold 
corridors were dark and still. But suddenly there was 
a flicker of light and the sound of quiet footsteps. And 
presently four people had gathered in the chapel. They 
were the Eang with a servant and one of his gentlemen, 
and a lady dressed in black. In the silence of night, 
beneath the trembling light of a few candles, the strange 
marriage took place, and the poor poet's widow became 
the wife of the King of France. 



CHAPTER LXXin 

LOUIS XIV — THE REVOCATION OF THE EDICT 

OF NANTES 

This strange marriage of the King was never made 
Madame de public, and Madame de Maintenon was never looked 
influence upon as Qucen. But she had far more power than 
the Queen had ever had. She was often with 
the King when he consulted with his ministers, 
and sometimes when matters were hard to settle he 
would turn to her and ask, "What does your Solidity 
think?" 

As a rule she gave good advice, but in one thing at 
least her advice was bad. For she urged the King to 
root out utterly the Protestants. 

By bribery and cruelty many were persuaded to 
become, or to pretend to become. Catholics. Thousands 
in this way were converted. "I can quite believe," 
wrote Madame Maintenon, "that all these conversions 
are not sincere. But God makes use of all ways of 
bringing back heretics. Their children at least will be 
true Catholics." 

Thousands thus gave way, but thousands more resisted, 
and soldiers were sent over all the country to enforce the 
King's commandment. Many of these soldiers were 
dragoons. They were sent to live in the houses of those 
who would not obey. They plundered and wrecked the 
houses and tortured the people in most brutal ways, and 

392 



I 



REVOCATION OF THE EDICT OF NANTES 393 

from their name this persecution is often called the 
Dragonade. 

Thousands to escape the misery pretended to be con- 
verted. Still Louis and his advisers were not satisfied. 
And on October 17, 1685, he signed the famous paper 
known as the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes. Revocation 

This took away from the Protestants all the privileges of Nlr^e^^ 
which Henry IV had granted to them. They were 
ordered once and for all to give up their religion. Their 
churches were to be pulled down, their ministers were 
banished and were given only a fortnight in which to 
leave France. At the same time the people themselves 
were forbidden to leave the country. 

Louis revoked the Edict of Nantes because he said 
there was no longer need of it. He believed, or pre- 
tended to believe, that nearly every one in France had 
become Catholic. If there were no Protestants a law 
to protect them was useless. 

But Louis was wrong. There were thousands of 
Protestants still in France, and terrible persecutions 
followed, for hundreds refused to obey the new law. 

The adviser who had taken the place of Colbert was 
named Louvois. He was minister of war and his advice 
was always for war. He was harsh and cruel also. It 
was the King's will, he said, that those who would not 
accept his religion should be punished with the greatest 
sternness: "Those who have the stupid vanity to hold 
out to the last shall be pursued to the bitter end." 

And this was done until Hfe became so unbearable The 
that in spite of the fact that they were forbidden to go flee°*the'"''' 
thousands fled from the country. They disguised '^^'itry; 
themselves in every sort of way, for all the great routes 
and all the ports were watched. Rich merchants, and 



394 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

gentlemen and their wives dressed themselves as beggars 
in dirty old rags. With children in their arms, and 
leading others by the hand, they begged their bread from 
door to door. Many people, sorry for the poor wretches 
with such large families, gave them food, and in this 
way many children were taken safely out of the country. 

And strangely enough the children themselves seemed 
to understand the danger. They behaved like beggar 
children, and never once betrayed their parents or 
friends who were taking charge of them. 

Many ladies who had never walked a mile in their lives 
trudged along league after league carrying heavy loads, 
pretending to be travelling tinkers. Some dressed 
themselves as men and boys, and plodded along in the 
mud like footmen and pages, while their guide, who was 
perhaps a poor peasant, rode on a fine horse and pre- 
tended to be a great gentleman. 

Others as peasant women drove cattle and pigs before 
them as if they were going to market. Others again 
who had money enough bribed the officers and soldiers 
to let them pass. In a hundred ways they fled the 
country. 

Many escaped safely, but many also were caught. 
Then their fate was worse than ever, for the men were 
sold as slaves, or sent to work in the galleys, while the 
women were put into convents, where they suffered 
many torments until they changed their religion. 

The French Protestants fled chiefly to England, 
Holland, Germany, and Switzerland, where the people 
received them kindly. These countries were all the 
richer for their coming, France was all the poorer for 
their going. France lost thousands of good soldiers 
and sailors, and above all skilled workmen. For 



REVOCATION OF THE EDICT OF NANTES 395 

among those who fled were men and women who knew 

how to spin and weave the fine silks, woollen stuffs and ^^% settle 

„ . in England 

beautiful laces for which France was famous. 

Many towns in England owe the rise of their spinning 
and weaving industries to these French refugees. One 
whole district of London — Spitalfields — was peopled by 
silkweavers from Lyons and Touraine, and to this day 
is peopled by their descendants. 

In Germany, Berlin was a dirty little town with badly ^^ '° 
built houses and narrow dark streets surrounded by a 
sandy desert. There the French crowded, for the 
Elector was a Protestant and received them kindly. 
The nobles who came built beautiful houses, the work- 
men planted market gardens, and the dirty little town 
began to grow into a beautiful city, the sandy desert 
became a blooming garden. 

Louis was astonished and disgusted that his people 
should dare to resist his will. But even among the 
courtiers, even among the great soldiers and sailors, there 
were Protestants. They who were ready to shed their 
blood, to lay down their lives in the service of their King, 
yet demanded freedom to worship God in their own way. 

Among them was the old Admiral Duquesne. He Admiral 
it was who had beaten Ruyter, the famous Dutch admiral. "'J"*^''®' 
He was so bold that the pirates of the Mediterranean 
said his bride was the sea. He lived so long that they 
said the Angel of Death had forgotten him. 

Yet for all his service to his country Duquesne remained 
unrewarded. "I cannot reward a Protestant," said the 
King. 

"Sire," replied the old sailor proudly, "I am a Protes- 
tant, but I have always thought that my services were 
catholic." 



396 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

"For sixty years I have rendered to Caesar that which 
was Csesar's" said Duquesne at another time. "It 
is time to render unto God that which is God's," and he 
Pegged leave to quit France. He was forbidden to 
do so, but he was allowed to live in peace and follow 
his own religion until he died. 

His children, however, fled to Switzerland, and when 
their father died they begged to be allowed to bury him 
there, but the request was refused. So they raised an 
his epitaph empty comb and carved upon it: "This Tomb awaits 
the body of Duquesne. Passer, if you ask why the 
Dutch have raised a splendid monument to Ruyter van- 
quished, and why the French have refused a tomb to 
Ruyter's vanquisher, the fear and respect with which a 
king whose power extends afar inspire me, do not allow 
me to reply." 

The Revocation of the Edict of Nantes was Louis 
XIV's grand mistake. It is the great blot on his reign. 
But the flatterers who surrounded him saw no mistake. 
They praised and glorified him for the deed. "It is 
the grandest and finest thing that he has done," was the 
cry. Statues were raised to the destroyer of heresy, 
medals were struck showing Louis crowning Religion. 

But while at home Louis was being flattered and 
praised, the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes was 
arousing hatred against him in every Protestant country 
of Europe. These countries formed themselves into a 
The League league against him called the League of Augsburg. Then 
is'formed at the Rcvolutiou of 1688 William of Orange, who was 
Louis's bitter enemy, became King of Great Britain and 
Ireland, and the British joined the League of Augs- 
burg. Louis looked upon the British Revolution as 
an insolent revolt of the people against kingly power. 



REVOCATION OF THE EDICT OF NANTES 397 

So he gladly welcomed to his court James II and his 
Queen and treated them with magnificent kindness. 

Soon another great war began between the states of 
Europe and this mighty over-weening tyrant of France. 

But in spite of the odds against him Louis was almost 
everywhere victorious. Turenne and the great Conde 
were indeed gone, but their places were taken by Vauban 
and Luxembourg, generals almost as famous. Vauban 
especially was famous as a great engineer as well as 
general. So the French were victorious everywhere 
in Germany, in Spain, in Italy, on sea as well as on land. 
William III alone seemed able to make a stand against 
them. 

But although France was everywhere victorious the France 
land was utterly exhausted. No one since Colbert but° 
died had known how to manage the money matters. ^^^^^^^^^^ 
So the taxes grew heavier, the people poorer and poorer, 
till they were little better than beggars. The people 
who lived in misery grew tired of the glory of their 
King. They were dying of want to the sound of Te 
Deums it was said. Men who were dying of hunger 
cared little for glory. Women who wept for their dear 
dead ones cared little for the sound of Te Deums, sung 
in honour of victories which brought to them only sorrow 
and mourning. So the hearts of the people turned from 
their King. Yet the King heeded not. He went his 
own vainglorious way. 

A great priest and writer of the time was at length Peneion 
brave enough to warn Louis, but he dared not sign his 
name to the letter he wrote. 

"The whole of France," he said, "has become nothing 
but a vast desolated hospital. The people who have 
loved you so much begin to lose their friendship, their 



398 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

confidence, and even their respect. Every day they die 
from the evils caused by famine. And while they lack 
bread you lack money. And you will not see the awful 
danger which threatens you. Every one knows it, and 
none dares tell you. It is time to humble yourself 
beneath the mighty hand of God. You must ask for 
peace and expiate by this shame all the glory which 
you have made your idol. God has held His arm raised 
over you for a long time past. But He is slow to strike 
because He has pity on a prince who all his hfe has been 
surrounded by flatterers. " 
T R ^^^^k "^^ length in spite of his blind passion for glory Louis 
is signed, made peace. This was the Peace of Ryswick, signed in 
1697. The war had brought France nothing but "glory" 
too dearly bought. 



LXXIV 

LOUIS XIV -THE WAR OF THE SPANISH SUCCESSION 

Some years after the Peace of Ryswick Charles II, Ipai^ls"^ 
King of Spain, died. He had no children to succeed him, ^'^^^ 
so he made a will leaving the throne to Philip Duke of 
Anjou. Phihp of Anjou was the second son of the 
Dauphin of France, and grandson of Louis XIV. Louis, 
you remember, had married the Spanish Princess Maria 
Theresa, so her children were really the nearest heirs to 
the Spanish throne. But, you remember, she had given 
up all claim to the throne for herself and her children 
when she married. Charles of Spain disliked France, 
he did not wish the King of France to be King of Spain j^'^offerel^ 
also, so he left the throne to Phihp of Anjou on condition ^^I'^p °^ 
that he should give up all claim to the throne of France. 
Louis had hoped always to be able to unite the two king- 
doms. And when he heard upon what condition the King 
of Spain had made Philip his heir he was very uncertain 
about allowing him to accept the throne. 

For before this, knowing Charles to be veiy ill, Louis 
had entered into a secret treaty with his old enemy, 
Wilham III. This treaty was meant to settle the ques- 
tion of who should succeed to the throne of Spain in a 
friendly way, and so prevent another war in Europe. 
If Louis broke this treaty and accepted the throne for 
his grandson there was sure to be war. On the other 
hand, if he refused, was peace certain. 



to 

of 
Anjou 



400 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

For three days Louis hesitated. Then he decided. 

He made known his will in the grand and ceremonious 

way in which he did everything. First he called the 

°"t toiUm Spanish Ambassador into his private room, and pointing 

to the Duke said, "You may salute him as your king." 

The Ambassador with Spanish fervour threw himself 
on his knees, and greeted his new King with rapture. 
Then Louis ordered the great folding doors to be thrown 
open so that all the nobles might be admitted. The 
Court was all agog with excitement and curiosity, wonder- 
ing what the King would do. Now they crowded in, 
impatient to hear the news. 

Louis drew himself up majestically, swept a proud 
glance round the eager throng and, pointing to the Duke 
of Anjou, said, "Gentlemen, here is the King of Spain. 
Birth calls him to the crown, the late King bequeathed 
it to him, all the nation wishes it. It is the command 
of heaven, and I consent to it." 

Then turning to his grandson, "Be a good Spaniard," 
he said. "That is now your first duty. But remember 
that you were born a Frenchman so that you may 
maintain union between the two nations. That is the 
way to make them happy and keep peace in Europe." 

The Duke of Anjou was delighted to find himself thus 
a King. His father, the Dauphin, hardly knew how to 
contain himself for joy. He made his son go before 
him everywhere and called him "Your Majesty." "The 
King my father, the King my son," he kept repeating, 
and he was never tired of reminding others that few 
people were in the proud position of having a father 
and a son both at the same time reigning kings. 

In Spain Philip was quietly accepted as King. And 
although the other states of Europe were ill-pleased at 







tlie Ki-n.^ ot opain. 









THE WAR OF THE SPANISH SUCCESSION 401 

this strengthening of the power of France they were 
unwiUing to go to war. 

Peace then might have been kept had Louis been wise. 
But he did many things to arouse the anger of the other 
rulers. 

Among these he announced that the King of Spain 
would not give up his right to the throne of France. 
Then when James II died he recognized the Pretender 
as King of Great Britain. This was as good as a declar- 
ation of war. So once more a league was formed against a new 
France. This was called the Grand Alliance. The ^^^^^l^ 
war which followed is called the War of the Spanish f ranee is 

n • 1 -r» • • 1 • • formed 

Succession, and Britam took a great part m it. 

Before war began William III died. He was suc- 
ceeded by Anne and she carried it on. It was the great- 
est of all Louis's wars. Yet by this time all his most 
brilliant generals were dead. The British army, on the War begins 
other hand, was led by one of our greatest soldiers, 
Marlborough. He gained victory after victory. Blen- 
heim, Ramillies, Oudenarde, are names of which the 
British are proud. They meant ruin and misery to 
France. Never before had Louis's armies been so often 
and so badly beaten, and France was full of despair. 

Then upon the miseries of war followed a terrible 
winter. The frost was cruel. Even the Rhone, the 
most rapid of French rivers, was frozen over. Vines 
and fruit trees were killed by frosts, the people starved 
and were found dead of cold and hunger in their cottages. 
Shopkeepers, peasants, gentlemen, all alike were ruined. 
The land was full of beggars. At the royal table even 
bread was lacking more than once. At length even 
Louis could hold out no longer. He bowed his proud 
head to the storm of misfortune and asked for peace. 



402 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

The allies were willing to listen, but they demanded 
a great deal. They demanded among other things that 
Louis should drive his grandson from the throne of Spain. 
That meant war with Spain and Louis refused. "If 
I must fight," he said, "I would rather fight against my 
enemies than against my own children. " 

So the war went on. But after a time a new party 

came into power in Great Britain. They wished to put 

an end to the war. So Marlborough was recalled and 

The Peace of at length pcace was made, and the treaties of Utrecht 

Utrecht, 1713 , -n , . , 

and of and Kastadt were signed. 

asta t.i7i4 These treaties were very different from those which 
Louis had been used to sign. For France lost much land, 
yielding to Great Britain the colonies of Hudson Bay 
and Newfoundland, and other vast possessions in the 
New World. France itself was left in a state of ruin 
and woe. And after all the misery and bloodshed 
Philip V still kept the throne of Spain. 

The brilliant reign of Louis XIV now closed in gloom 
and sadness. The country was plunged in poverty, 
the royal household was plunged in mourning. For the 
Dauphin died and his eldest son died. When at length 
Louis himself, grown old and gray, and bent with sorrow 
and years, died, he left his great-grandson, a child of five, 
to succeed to the throne. 

Louis gives When Louis felt that his last hour had come he called 
^to^his°grert for little Louis, his great-grandson. "My child," he 
grandson g^id^ "you wiU soou be King of a great kingdom. Never 
forget the duty you owe to God. Remember that you 
owe to Him all that you are. Try to keep peace with 
your neighbours. I have loved war too much. Do not 
copy me in that nor in my great extravagance. Take 
counsel in all things. Try to relieve your people in every 



THE WAR OF THE SPANISH SUCCESSION 403 

way you can. Do for them all that it has been my mis- 
fortune not to do, " 

Too late Louis knew his mistakes. 

The magnificent King was weary of life. "I have 
always heard that it was hard to die," he said. "I do 
not find it so hard. " 

" Why do you weep ! " he said to his servants at another 
time. "Did you think I was immortal?" 

Louis was seventy -seven when he died, having reigned 
seventy -two years. It is the longest reign known in 
history. He had Uved magnificently. He had been 
like a sun of splendour shedding light upon his adoring 
subjects. His shghtest action was applauded. Even 
his getting out of bed and dressing in the morning, his 
going to bed at night, were turned into great court 
ceremonies at which the nobles were eager to be present. 
They deemed it an honour to be allowed to help him on 
with his coat, or to hold a candle while he undressed. 

But magnificently as he had lived he died a forsaken. The Grand 
lonely old man. Even his wife, Madame de Maintenon, ^eTYTis 
forsook him at the end, and he was left to die surrounded 
by servants. And although they wept around his death- 
bed, no one was really sorry. For his pride and his 
tyranny had robbed him of all love. 



CHAPTER LXXV 

LOUIS XV -BUBBLE WEALTH 

The new When it was known that Louis XIV was dead a sigh of 
scarcei™five rcHef and joy passed through France. Even at his fu- 
yeara old ^qj.^\ |-]jg people bui'st f orth into unseemly rejoicing. The 
terrible, brilliant old man who had cowed them and en- 
slaved them for more than half a century was gone, and 
now every one hoped for freedom and better days. 
Louis's little great-grandson was also called Louis. 
The Duke He was scarcely five when he came to the throne, and of 
becomes coursc could uot rulc. His mother as well as his father 
''^'^"* was dead. So his cousin PhiHp, Duke of Orleans, became 
Regent. 

The Duke of Orleans was a clever man. But at the 
court of Louis XIV he had led an idle, wicked life. He 
had a mad love of pleasure, a deep thirst for power, but 
cared little for the troubles of ruling. So although 
he had great opportunities he did httle good with his 
life. 

His mother used to say that he was like the princess 
in the fairy tale. At his birth she had called all the 
fairies together and each one had given him some good 
quality or talent, until at length he had them all. But, 
unfortunately, there was one fairy who had disappeared 
for so long that every one had forgotten her. She had 
not been invited. She was very angry at being forgotten, 
and to avenge herself came to the birthday party. She 

404 



" LOUIS XV — BUBBLE WEALTH 405 

too would give a gift, she said, and raising her wand, " My 
gift," she cried, "is that all other gifts will be of no use 
to you." And so it happened that with all his talents 
and cleverness the Duke of Orleans never became a 
great man. He had all the gifts, yet none were of any 
use to him. 

As Prime Minister, the Duke chose a man named The 
Dubois. He was a mean little man, as thin as a pitchfork, Dubois 
and as bad as he was thin. Every wickedness struggled 
in his bad little heart for the upper hand. "He fairly 
reeked of falseness, " it was said. 

Yet this bad little man was an abbot, and he wanted 
to be an archbishop. When he asked for the post even 
his friend the Duke laughed him to scorn. "If I were 
to give an archbishopric to such a rogue as you, where 
could we find another rogue enough to consecrate you?" 
he asked. 

But Dubois was not the first bad man who had been 
made a priest, and another was willing to go through 
the ceremony. So he became archbishop. Later on, 
not content with being an archbishop, Dubois by bribery 
and persuasion got himself made a Cardinal. Yet in spite 
of the fact that neither the Duke of Orleans nor Dubois 
were good men their rule was better than any France had 
had for many years. 

Louis XIV and all his plans were now utterly forgotten. 
The Regent quarrelled with the King of Spain, to put whom 
on the throne so many French lives had been lost. But 
he made friends with Britain and with Holland. Thus 
France no longer stood alone against all Europe. 

But the chief diflSculty which the new government 
had to face was want of money. Louis XIV had spent 
such a lot that the country was beggared. 



406 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

A Scottish It -^^as BOW that a Scottish adventurer, named John 

adventurer 

at the court Law, Came to the Regent and explained to him a new idea 
'of his of making paper money. The Regent listened 
to him, believed in him, and decided to follow his 
advice. 

Then began a mad time in France. People scrambled 
he proposes for the paper money. They brought their gold and sil- 
raising vcr iu cxchaugc for it, and the value of it rose and rose 
money; ^j^^jj j^ bccamc twenty times more than at first. It was 
a mad race for wealth. Nobles, servants, priests, shop- 
keepers, fine ladies, all jostled each other in their eager- 
ness to get some of the wonderful paper, which in some 
wonderful way was to make them rich beyond their 
wildest dreams. 

The great bubble swelled and swelled. Fortunes 
were made and lost in one day. Law himself was carried 
off his feet amid the general excitement. Once begun he 
was powerless to stop the stream of paper money which 
flowed out of the bank as fast as the workmen could 
make it 

Then the bubble was pricked. People began to lose 
faith in the paper money. They began to ask themselves 
of what real value these bits of paper were, for which 
they had given their gold and silver, for which they had 
it fails sold their lands and goods. Havinglost faith in the paper 
money, people tried to sell it again for gold. Every one 
wanted to sell it. So the value of the paper money went 
down and down. Soon it became utterly worthless. No 
one wanted notes, they wanted their gold and silver 
back again. But in all France there was not one tenth 
of the money needed. 

Then arose a cry of rage and despair. Law was almost 
torn to pieces by the angry multitude, and barely escaped 



LOUIS XV — BUBBLE WEALTH 407 

with his hfe. He fled to Italy, and died there in want 
and misery a few years later. 

When the excitement of this mad race for wealth was 
over the people sank into a slough of dull despair. Many 
who but a few days before thought themselves million- 
aires found themselves beggars. Many found themselves 
homeless and perishing of hunger. 

The state of France was worse than ever. 
For eight years the Duke of Orleans and Dubois ruled. 
Then they died within three months of each other. By Louis comes 
this time Louis was declared of age, but he was so idle 
and selfish that he could not be bothered to rule and let 
others govern for him. When he went to a State Council 
he never spoke, hardly listened even to what was being 
said, and generally played with a kitten all the time. 

The Duke of Bourbon now became prime minister. The Duke of 
He was little better than those who had gone before him. becomes 
Louis himself grew tired of him and resolved to get minster, 
rid of him. ^''^*^' 

One morning as the King was setting ofif for a ride he 
turned to the Duke with a smile. 

"Cousin," he said, "do not keep me waiting for sup- 
per." Then he rode off. 
It was a jest. 

A few hours later the Duke received a letter from he is 
Louis in which he was ordered to leave the court, and go '^™"^^ 
away to his own castle in the country. 

The next prime minister was Cardinal Fleury, an old Fleury 
man of seventy -three. He had been the King's tutor, p^f^™*'^ 
and perhaps he was the only man Louis really loved. °^^^^^'' 

He ruled France quietly and tried to keep peace. But 
he was obliged to fight. Louis had by this time married 
Mary, the daughter of Stanislas. Stanislas had been 



408 A mSTORY OF FRANCE 

at one time King of Poland, but had been driven from 

the throne. Now in 1733 he was once more called back. 

But the Austrians and Russians wanted to put some one 

else on the throne. So Louis felt obliged to fight for his 

father-in-law. 

Through the For nearly two years the war lasted, sometimes one 

Polish side winning, sometimes the other. At length peace 

Francrgain" was made. Stanislas gave up the throne of Poland, 

Lorraine g^jj^j received instead the Duchy of Lorraine, which was 

to be added to France at his death. Thus France gained 

another fine province. 



CHAPTER LXXVI 

LOUIS XV -THE WELL-BELOVED 

About two years after the Polisli war another war broke War of 
out. This was the war of the Austrian Succession. When Succession, 
the Emperor Charles VI died, having no son, he left the 
throne of Austria to his daughter, Maria Theresa. Nearly 
all the states in Europe had promised to leave her in 
peace, but no sooner was her father dead than most 
of the rulers began to fight for parts of her kingdom. 

Attacked on all sides by greedy robbers, the whole 
of Austria and Bohemia already in their power, Maria 
Theresa appealed to the Hungarians. At a meeting of 
the parliament at Presburg she appeared before them. 
Dressed in deepest mourning, she wore her crown on her 
head and a sword by her side. And in her arms she 
carried her baby son, scarcely more than six months old. 

Maria Theresa was young and beautiful. Her grief 
and beauty and her splendid courage touched the hearts 
of the rough Hungarian nobles. 

"I am forsaken by my friends," she said, "pursued by Maria 
my enemies, attacked by my relatives. I have no hope appeaiTto 
but in your faith and courage. I put into your hands ^^^ ^^^^^ 
the daughter and the grandson of your King. We look 
to you for our safety. ' 

Scarcely had the Queen ceased to speak when a mighty 
shout rang out. Hundreds of swords flashed in the win- 
try simlight, and as the nobles held them above their 

409 



410 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

heads they cried, "Let us die for our King, Maria 
Theresa." 
Europe is Yet, although the Hungarians were ready to fight for 
against her her, France and all Europe besides were against the young 
and lovely Queen, Britain was her only friend. 

Many battles were fought and the French won a great 
The battle of victory agaiust the British at Fontenoy. It was a ter- 
1745 rible battle, and even the French who won lost seven 
thousand men. It is one of the greatest victories ever 
won by the French over the British. Louis himself 
was present and the Dauphin also. Never since Poitiers 
had the King of France fought with his son beside him. 
Never since the days of St. Louis had a French King 
won a great victory over the British, and it is strange 
to think that it was left to one of the least gallant of 
French kings to win this one. 

Yet at Fontenoy the French were commanded by an 
invalid. Marshal Saxe. He was so ill that he could not 
sit on his horse, but was carried in a litter. 

At five o'clock on a May morning the fight began. 
For four or five hours the cannon thundered. The British 
fire was terrible, yet the French withstood it. 

Then the British leader ordered the infantry to advance. 
On they marched, in spite of a murderous cross fire 
which mowed them down whole ranks at a time, until 
they almost reached the French lines. 

The English officers saluted. "Gentlemen of the 
French Guard," they cried, "Fire!" 

" Fire yourselves, gentlemen of England; we never fire 
first," replied the French. So the British fired. Al- 
most the whole first rank of Frenchmen fell. Again the 
British advanced. Again they fired with such deadly 
effect that the French gave way before them. 







Fire, gentlemen of tnqLind.. 






i 



LOUIS XV — THE WELI^BELOVED 411 

For one terrible hour it seemed as if the battle was 
lost. The French lines were in confusion. Marshal 
Saxe begged the King and Dauphin to leave the field. 
"I will do my best yet to win the battle," he said. 

"I know that well enough, " replied Louis. "But here 
I remain." 

Then the French, gathering all their forces, made a 
last terrific attack. The British gave way and the 
battle was won by the French, at the very moment when 
it seemed lost. Utterly exhausted, Marshal Saxe had 
still strength to make his way to the King. 

"I have lived long enough Sire," he said, "now that 
I have seen your Majesty victorious." 

But the brave general's life was not yet done. He won The war ends 
another victory and yet another until the war came to Pelce*of Aix- 
an end, with the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle in 1748. la-Chapeiie 

By this treaty France received nothing at all in spite 
of having won many victories. For Louis said he wanted 
to treat "as a King and not as a merchant." So France 
gained only an enormous debt, ruined trade, and "glory. " 

Almost at the beginning of the war Fleury, the prime 
minister, had died. Although toward the end of his 
life his rule had been feeble he had greatly improved the 
money matters of the kingdom. Now they once more 
fell into a terrible state. For the King was recklessly 
extravagant, he took no interest in the aflfairs of the king- 
dom, and spent huge sums of money on his favourites. 

During the war Louis had been very ill. Indeed at The King's 
one time it was thought that he would die. Then although '"'"'"" 
the people had really no cause to love him, they were 
seized with sorrow. Night and day the churches were 
open and thronged with people praying for their King's The people's 
life. As the priest said the prayer for the King's health ^"^' 



412 A mSTORY OF FRANCE' 

his voice was broken with sobs, with sobs the people 
answered. "If he dies," they cried, "he will have died 
fighting for us." 

But Louis did not die. When the messenger bearing 
the news of his recovery reached Paris he was mobbed 
by the people. They crowded round him, kissing the 
horse he rode, the boots he wore. From street to street 
went the joyful cry, "The King is well, the King is well." 
Once again the churches were thronged and Te Deums 
were sung. Paris went mad with joy. 
Their joy at When Louis himself returned to Paris, his entry was 

ni3 recovery , , . 

a triumph hke that of some ancient Roman Emperor. 
The people crowded round him, cheering, rejoicing, 
blessing him. They called him the Well-beloved. With 
tears in his eyes Louis cried, "Ah, how sweet it is to be 
loved. What have I done that they should love me so.'*" 

Indeed he might well ask. What had he done.!* No 
King perhaps had ever done less to earn the name of 
" Well-beloved. " But the French had always been eager 
on the least excuse to love and honour their King. They 
were ready to suffer much to make him glorious and 
great. 

But these transports of joy died away. The people 
learned to curse the King they had blessed and cheered. 

Meanwhile, however, for eight years there was peace, 
and France once more became prosperous in trade and 
commerce. 
, The Seven Then the Seven Years' War broke out. In this war 
1756 Louis joined with his old enemy, Maria Theresa, against 
the King of Prussia, who had been one of her chief ene- 
mies in the War of the Austrian Succession, while Britain, 
on the other hand, joined with Prussia against France 
and Austria. 



LOUIS XV — THE WELL-BELOVED 413 

But the war between France and Britain was fought, 
not in Europe, but in India and Canada and upon the sea. 
So that while at home Louis had to fight Frederick II 
of Prussia, one of the greatest of soldiers, in Canada 
Wolfe was defeating Montcalm and winning Quebec. 
The French were also being driven out of India, and were 
losing one after another their West Indian colonies. 

At length, in 1763, the Peace of Paris was signed, by 
which France lost Canada and the West Indies, while in France loses 
Europe the lands of Prussia, Austria, and France re- 
mained exactly as they were before the war. 

During the last years of Louis XV the state of France 
grew worse and worse. But Louis was sunk in selfish 
ease. He cared nothing about it. "The monarchy 
is growing very old," he said, "but it will last my time. 
After me the Deluge!" He spent more and more money, 
often in shameful ways. Each year he sank deeper and 
deeper in debt. To get money he used every means 
possible, many of them bad. He sold titles, and when a 
wealthy citizen had bought a title often after a year it 
would be taken away from him. So if he still wished to be 
a noble he was forced to buy his title again. All posts were 
sold. By paying, any one could become a judge or an 
officer in the army, so that there were far too many 
judges and far too many officers. In some regiments it is 
said that there were not more than three soldiers to each 
officer. 

Other posts were created just on purpose to be sold. 
They were often absolutely useless and silly. There was 
an inspector of wigs, a comptroller for piling wood, and 
many other posts quite as empty and useless. But in 
spite of all these ways of getting money, Louis sank al- J^^^^ 
ways deeper and deeper in debt. At last he became bank- bankrupt 



414 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

rupt — that is he refused to pay his debts. And when 

the people cried out against this, Louis's minister was 

Terta^s indignant. "The King is master," he said. "Necessity 

maxima justifies all." It was the same minister who said, "The 

people is a sponge which one must know how to squeeze. " 

At length, in 1774, Louis fell ill. Then, as once before, 

the people waited for news of their King's death. Now, 

Louis dies howcvcr, they shed no tears, they prayed no prayers. 

Their only fear was that he might not die. But this 

time he did die. He was sixty-four, having reigned 

fifty-eight years. 



CHAPTER LXXVII 
LOUIS XVI — THE OATH OF THE TENNIS COURT 

Louis XV's son the Dauphin had died in 1765. So 
after his long reign Louis XV was succeeded by his grand- 
son, Louis XVI, a young man of twenty. He had already 
been married for about four years to Marie Antoinette, 
a daughter of the beautiful Empress Maria Theresa. 

On the day that Louis XV lay dying the Prince and ^r^Jfu^^^to" 
Princess sat together awaiting the news. Suddenly there the new 
was a noise like thunder. It seemed to rumble through 
the palace to the door of the room in which they sat. 
Louder and louder, near and nearer, it came. It was 
the noise made by the crowd of courtiers who, forsaking 
the dead, came to salute the new King. 

When the Prince and Princess heard the noise they 
knew what it meant. Together they threw themselves 
on their knees, and with tears running down their cheeks 
cried, "0 God, guide us, protect us; we are too young 
to rule." Then utterly overcome with the thought of his 
coming duties and difficulties, the new King fainted. When 
he came to himself again he cried out, "Oh! what a bur- 
den. And no one has taught me anything about it. 
It seems as if the heavens were falling upon me. " 

Louis XVI was a clumsy, vulgar-looking, stout young Louis xvi's 
man. He was modest, kindly intentioned, and good, character 
but timid and yielding, and very far from being the 
strong ruler needed for France at this time. He did 

415 



416 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

not really want to be a King. He was mucli more clever 
with his hands than with his head. He was happier 
when he was helping the workmen about the palace 
of Versailles than when he was talking business. He was 
happiest of all when he was shut up in his own workshop 
making locks. 
Marie Marie Antoinette was beautiful, charming, and clever, 
ntomette ^^^ frivolous and ignorant. When she came to France 
she could hardly write, and in spite of the great position 
she was to fill she never read anything but novels. She 
ruled her good-natured, stout husband, and made fun 
of him. She never understood or loved the French 
people. She had no sympathy with their sorrows and 
misery, and in return the people hated her with a bitter 
hatred. 

Louis XVI, on the other hand, really loved his people, 
he really wanted to do right. He began his reign by 
putting an end to much of the useless extravagance of 
the King's household. But it would have needed a 
much stronger man than he to cure the evils which the 
misrule of ages had brought upon the people. 
Turgot, At first Louis was helped by a clever man named 

ITS?— SI* , . - 

' Turgot. He brought some order into the money matters 
of the kingdom. But he taxed the nobles and the clergy 
to do it. Now the nobles and the clergy were called in 
France the privileged classes. They did not pay taxes. 
That was left to the peasants and such people, to Jacques 
Bonhomme whose back was broad. So now when Tur- 
got wished to tax the nobles and clergy they grew angry. 
They grew so angry that Louis was afraid and sent Turgot 
his fall; away. Yet but a short time before he had said, "It is 
only Turgot and myself who love the people.' 
When the fall of Turgot became known the whole 



THE OATH OF THE TENNIS COURT 417 

Court rejoiced. The clergy held special services of 
thanksgiving and prayers in the churches. Only the 
wise and far-seeing grieved. "Since Turgot has lost 
his place," said a great man, "I see nothing but death 
before me. I am crushed heart and brain." 

Turgot was followed by another clever man, a Swiss is replaced 
banker named Necker. He was not so great as Turgot 
or so bold. But he too wanted reforms. He did away 
with at least six hundred useless, silly posts such as the 
inspector of wigs and the comptroller of piled wood. 
But he too met with the same anger on the part of the ^^ t°° ^^Us 
privileged classes. He too was sent away. 

About this time the British colonies in America re- 
belled against King George and the War of Independence 
began. France helped the Americans, and both in America 
and in India there was fighting between French and 
British. But at length, in 1783, the war came to an end. 
The independence of America was acknowledged and 
France not only had the joy of seeing the side she had 
helped win, but was able to make good terms for herself. 

Thus the humiliation of twenty years before, when 
she had to give up Canada and many another rich 
colony, was blotted out. France once more it seemed 
was to take a great place in Europe. 

But the war had cost a great deal of money. The ^""^^ '" 
Royal treasury was empty. The minister of finance 
began again to talk of reforms, of taxing the privileged 
classes. The idea was scornfully and proudly rejected, 
and the minister was sent away. Another was appointed. 
He fared no better, and, giving up his post, he fled to 
Italy, leaving the money matters in utter confusion. 

The people had now grown restless and angry. It was 
plain to the wisest among them that the money matters 



418 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

could never be made better until new laws were made. 
They began to say that the only way to improve things 
was to call the States-General together and let the 
people decide what reforms were needed. 
re au 'd'^1788 Then, Seeing no way out of the difficulty, Louis called 
back Necker, the clever Swiss banker. He also called 
together the States-General. 

The last States-General had been called early in the 
reign of Louis XIII. So for more than one hundred 
and fifty years the French Kings had ruled without a 
Parliament. They had become absolute monarchs, doing 
as they would, acknowledging no will but their own. 
They had brought the country to the very edge of ruin. 
Now as a last hope they were forced to ask the will of 
the people they had so long despised. So on May 5, 
aJn'^erafmel't ^'^^^' ^^^ Statcs-Gcncral met— Nobles, Clergy, and the 
Third Estate. 

This day we may look upon really as the last day of 
the old French Monarchy. The deluge had come. 

The day before the States-General met there was a 
procession through the streets of Paris. The King and 
Queen were there in all the splendour of their royal robes. 
The nobles followed gaily dressed with gold-embroidered 
cloaks, feathered hats, and jewelled swords, the clergy 
scarcely less brilliant in their robes of office. But it was 
not upon them that all eyes were turned, but upon the 
crowd of commoners, upon the people. They were 
all dressed in black with short black cloaks and black 
felt hats such as they were bound to wear by law. It was 
not for common folk to dress in gay colours, to wear 
feathers and jewels. Those were for the privileged classes. 

Through the streets the long procession passed until 
they reached the church, where mass was said. 



THE OATH OF THE TENNIS COURT 419 

The next day the three Estates were gathered in a large 
hall at Versailles. The King opened the parliament. He 
made a short speech, and when he had finished he put 
on his hat. The Nobles, as was the custom, did the same. 
Some of the Third Estate followed their example. At 
once a murmur ran through the hall. Not daring to 
deny to the Third Estate the right they took, the King 
again took oflf his hat, so both Nobles and Commons 
were obliged to do the same. 

Thus almost at once it became plain that the parlia- 
ment was divided into two parties. On the one side Quarrels 
were the Nobles and the Clergy, the privileged classes, once" ^ 
who would yield none of their privileges. On the other 
was the Third Estate, who were bent on gaining some 
privileges. 

The first question to be settled was whether the Estates 
should sit together in one hall, or should sit in three 
separate halls. Or whether, as it was said, they should 
vote by heads or by orders. The Nobles and Clergy in- 
sisted that they should each sit in separate halls, and 
that the voting should be by orders. That is, if a measure 
passed two of the Estates, it was carried and became law. 

But the Third Estate well knew that if the voting was 
by orders they would have no power whatever. For 
whenever they pleased the Clergy and Nobles would 
vote together and thus would be two to one. So they 
insisted that they should all sit in one hall, and that 
the voting should be by heads, for in numbers they were 
equal to the Clergy and Nobles together. 

The Nobles and Clergy paid no heed to what the Third 
Estate said. They were determined to have their own 
way, so they left the Third Estate to sit alone in their 
hall while they in their own halls elected presidents, formed 



420 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

committees, and generally set the work of a parliament 
going. The Third Estate with dogged patience did noth- 
ing. They knew their own strength. They invited the 
other two Estates to join them, and when they refused 
they still waited. 
The Third At length the Third Estate sent a last invitation 

Estate 

declares to the others to join them. This being refused, they 
only true declared themselves the National Assembly, and the only 
tlvrorthe ^^^1 representatives of the French people. 

French fhis bold actiou filled the King and the court with 

people; , ^ , 

dismay. They determined to crush this revolt at once, 
and the National Assembly was forbidden to meet for 
three days. The National Assembly paid no heed. 
is forbidden But whcu the members arrived at the door of the hall 
they found it shut and guarded by soldiers. 

In greater and greater numbers the angry crowd 
gathered about the closed doors. Some proposed one 
thing, some another. Then in a tumultuous crowd they 
ran to the great empty tennis court which was the only, 
large building near. There they solemnly swore never 
to separate until France had been given a constitution — 
that is, a Government by which the country might be 
The Oath of ^ulcd wiscly, and without tyranny or oppression, and 
the Tennis jjj which the people should have some voice. This is 

Court, June ,, , r r 

20,1789 called the Oath of the Tennis Court. 



CHAPTER LXXVIII 

LOUIS XVI— NOT REVOLT, BUT REVOLUTION 

Even after the Oath of the Tennis Court neither King 
nor Nobles reahzed how determined the people were. 
They had no idea of giving in to them. Three days 
later the King held a Royal Session at which all three The King 
Estates were present. Louis made a long speech. Then Royal* 
at the end of it he said: "Gentlemen, I command you s^^^'"" 
to separate at once. To-morrow you will resume your 
sitting, each in the hall appointed for you." The King 
then went out. The Nobles and a great part of the 
Clergy followed. The Commons remained in their seats. 

They looked at each other with pale and anxious faces. 
How would it end.'' 

Then the Grand Master of Ceremonies re-entered the 
hall. "Gentlemen, you have heard the orders of the 
King," he said. 

"Yes," answered the president, "and I am now about 
to take the orders of the Assembly." 

Then Mirabeau rose. Mirabeau was of noble family, Mirabeau, 
but he took the part of the Commons, and had been 
chosen as one of their members. He was a great writer 
and speaker, and soon showed himself a leader of men. 
Now he spoke for the president. "Yes, sir," he said, 
turning fiercely upon the Master of Ceremonies with 
flashing eyes, "yes, sir, we have heard the King's 
intentions. But you have neither place, nor voice, 

421 



422 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

nor right of speech here. You are no fit person to be 
his messenger to us. Go, tell those who sent you that 
we are here by the will of the people, and that we shall 
never be driven hence but at the point of the bayonet." 

Then all the members cried, " It is the will of the Assem- 
bly. It is our resolution!" And the Grand Master 
of Ceremonies, terrified at the storm of anger he had 
called forth, withdrew in silence and haste. 

Meanwhile Louis returned to his palace. As he 
passed through the streets there was not a single cheer. 
It was the first time in his life that he had appeared among 
his people without receiving a sign of affection and love. 
He was hurt and depressed, and when the Grand Master 
came to tell him that the Third Estate refused to 
move he replied wearily, "Ah, well, if they will not leave 
their hall let them stay." 
The Nobles So at length the Nobles and the Clergy, finding they 
could not move the Commons, gave way. Very unwill- 
ingly they went to join the Third Estate. 

The Court was conquered for the time being. But 
they did not mean to give in, and hoping yet to avenge 
themselves, they gathered the troops together. The 
Commons asked the King to disband them again. He 
refused. 
The people Then the people of Paris rose in revolt. They armed 
"revolt! themselves with every kind of weapon they could lay 
hands on. Swords and guns were seized from Govern- 
ment stores, every smith and armourer was busy, and 
fifty thousand pikes were made in one day. The whole 
city was soon in unutterable uproar and confusion. 

The mob needed some outlet for its fury. Soon every- 
where cries were heard, "To the Bastille! To the 
Bastille!" The prison called the Bastille was looked 




To tKe BastllXeJ 

'To tlieBastULel" 



^k 



i 



NOT REVOLT, BUT REVOLUTION 423 

upon as a sign of tyranny. In it many and many a 
prisoner had been shut up for long years merely on the 
caprice of the King. The people hated it, and now 
they vowed it should no longer stand. 

With shouts and yells the maddened crowd rushed 
through the streets until they reached the Bastille. But 
round the solid stone walls the mob howled and raged in they storm 
vain. They had no cannon strong enough to batter jut/i4fh"''' 
them down. Their shot blazed and rattled and fell 
harmless. They could not hope to take it by storm. 

Had the Governor chosen to hold out hunger alone 
could have made him yield. But after an hour or two 
the Governor gave way. The doors were thrown open 
and the furious mob burst into the prison. The pris- 
oners were at once set free. There were only seven 
of them. One had been there thirty years, for what 
crime he knew not. Another had gone mad. 

The leaders of the attack had promised the Governor 
his hfe and safe conduct to a place of safety. But 
they promised more than they could perform. The 
fury of the mob was not yet spent. They seized upon 
the Governor and slew him along with some of his 
soldiers. Then setting their heads upon pikes they 
carried them in triumph through the streets. 

Late at night the news was brought to Louis at Ver- 
sailles. "Why," he cried when he heard it, "this is a 
revolt 1" 

"Nay, Sire," replied the noble who had brought the 
news, "it is a revolution." 

The taking of the Bastille seems but a small aflFair. 
Yet it is from that day that the French date their new 
national life. It is their great national holiday. On the 
14th of July there are rejoicings throughout the length 



424 A HISTORY OP FRANCE 

and breadth of France. Every village is gay with the 
national flag; every town has its fireworks, feasting and 
dancing. 

The King The day after the fall of the Bastille the King yielded. 
National He wcnt to the Assembly. This time he went without 
ssem y, p^j^^p ^^^ splcndour, without court or guards, but on foot, 
accompanied by two of his brothers only. He told the 
gathered members that he had sent away the soldiers as 
they wished, and bade them believe that he had only 
the welfare of the kingdom at heart. 

At first he was received in sullen silence, but when he 
called the Assembly the National Assembly instead of 
the States-General the members cheered loudly. After 
all the King was really with them! In a body they rose 
and accompanied him back to his palace, while the 
crowds shouted and cheered. 

Good-natured Louis was swept along by the force he 
could do nothing to stem. He had no power over the 
revolted people of Paris. Yet he thought it well to 
seem to approve of what they did. So two days later 
he set out from Versailles to visit Paris. All the way 
his carriage was followed and accompanied by a wild 
rabble of men and women. They were ragged and excited, 
almost all carried weapons of some kind, guns and 
swords, scythes and sticks. They were a hungry, miser- 

, able mob and few among them knew what they wanted. 

They only knew themselves to be wretched and starving, 
he goes to the The King reached the Hotel de Ville, or Town Hall, in 
Villa; safety. Around him everywhere he saw a surging mass 
of people shouting, not "God save the King!" but "God 
save the Nation!" Everywhere instead of the white 
cockade of the Bourbons men and women were wearing 
cockades of red, white, and blue. They were the col- 



NOT REVOLT, BUT REVOLUTION 425 

ours the people had chosen as their own, and since then 
they have become the national colours of France. 

Louis saw himself surrounded by new soldiers. They, 
too, wore cockades of red, white, and blue. For, to keep 
some sort of order amid the terrible disorder, the men of 
Paris had formed themselves into a new army which 
they called the National Guard. As general they chose 
a young noble named La Fayette. He had fought as 
a volunteer on the side of the Americans in their War 
of Independence, and was one of the few nobles who 
joined the people of France in their revolt. 

Standing upon the balcony of the Town Hall Louis 
knew himself to be alone among a revolted people. Yet 
he still clung to the belief that this terrible storm would 
die down. He still believed in the people's love of a 
Kmg. So when La Fayette handed him a tri-coloured te fastens 
cockade he fastened it into his own hat with a smiling face, into hiThar 

Then for the first time that day the air rang with 
shouts of "Long live the King! " 



CHAPTER LXXIX 

LOUIS XVI - HOW THE KING AND QUEEN WENT TO 

PARIS 

Louis returned to Versailles with a lightened heart. 

The people had cheered him, he had seen smiling faces 

around him. He believed still in his people's love. 

All would yet be well. 
R lutfon -^^^ ^^^ spirit of revolution spread. Men were seized 
spreads and hanged in the streets of Paris without trial or shrift. 

In the country the peasants rose, plundering the castles 
All privileges and slayiug the nobles. In the Assembly on the night 
awt^y with! of the 4th of August a law was passed doing away with 
August 4th j^ii privileges. 

The sitting began at eight o'clock in the evening and by 
two o'clock in the morning the whole order of things was 
overturned. Every title and privilege was done away 
with. Every man was declared equal before the law. 
No man had any rights but as a citizen of France. 

But nevertheless these same free and equal citizens were 
starving. It seemed to the hungry, excited people that 
if only the King and Queen were in Paris they would 
somehow have bread enough to eat. So a famished crowd 
beJfe^gedVy of womcu sct out for Versailles. It rained and in the 
Octobe™5th afternoon a wet and draggled multitude reached the 
town. Some went to the palace, others stormed the hall 
where the Assembly sat. What did they want? they were 
asked. 

i26 



THE KING AND QUEEN GO TO PARIS 427 

"Bread, and to speak with the King," was the answer. 
"Bread, and to speak with the King." 

But with all his good-natured willingness what could 
the King do? Nothing. So the crowd remained about 
the palace, hungry, wet, and unsatisfied. Night came on, 
fires were lit, a horse which had been killed was roasted 
and eaten by the famished mob. 

It was a wild and restless night. Then toward five 
in the morning the crowd burst into the palace. They 
swarmed into the marble court, up the grand staircase, 
and nearly reached the Queen's rooms, having killed 
two of her bodyguard. Rushing to the Queen, one 
of her ladies roused her. "Madame," she cried, 
"get up! Do not stop to dress! Run to the King's 
room!" 

She flung a petticoat round Marie Antoinette, and 
without stopping to fasten it the Queen fled in terror to 
the King. One of her ladies followed, carrying the little 
Dauphin. They reached the King's rooms. Oh! 
horror! the door was locked! It was an awful moment. 
The Queen knocked and knocked again wildly, while 
the howls of the maddened mob came nearer and nearer 
and nearer. At length the door was opened from within, 
and sobbing with terror the Queen stumbled over the 
threshold. For the moment the danger was over. 

The rioters were soon driven out of the palace. La 
Fayette, the captain of the National Guard, arrived and 
swore to protect the King and his family. But without 
the palace there swayed and surged a sea of maddened 
men and women. Their voices rose and fell in angry 
shrieks. "The King!" they cried, "the King!" 

At length Louis showed himself upon the balcony. The King 
A mighty shout rent the air. "Long live the King! toXpSiS 



428 A HISTORY OP PEANCE 

To Paris! The Xing must come to Paris!" Then there 
were cries of "The Queen! the Queen!" 

Marie Antoinette hesitated. She dared not face that 
yeUing crowd, for did not the people hate her? 

"Madame," said La Fayette, "come with me." 

"What! alone on to the balcony,'* " The Queen shrank 
back. 

"Yes, Madame, come." 

"Ah well, if I must go to death I will go," replied the 
Queen proudly, 
aiso^hows Then taking the Dauphin by one hand and her little 
herself daughter by the other, Marie Antoinette stepped out 
on to the balcony, followed by La Fayette. 

"No children!" yelled the crowd; "no children!" so 
the Queen sent back the Dauphin and Princess, and 
stood alone. 

The scene in the court below was terrible. It was a 
tossing sea of fury, of white faces, streaming hair, wav- 
ing arms. 

As the Queen stood alone upon the balcony the roar 
of the crowd redoubled. The whole air rocked and trem- 
bled with harsh sound. La Fayette said nothing. It 
would have been useless in the deafening noise, but he 
bent and kissed the Queen's hand, as if to show that he, 
the general of the people's soldiers, was yet the humble 
subject of the Queen. Then once more the mood of the 
crowd changed. The air was rent with cheers, "Long 
live the General! Long live the Queen! To Paris! 
to Paris!" 
^TheKing "My children," cried the King at length, "you wish 
go to Paris, me to follow you to Paris. I will come," 

At one o'clock the procession set out. What a march 
it was! A steady drizzling rain was falling: in front. 



THE KING AND QUEEN GO TO PARIS 429 

beside, behind the royal carriage the yeUing, hurrahing 
mob splashed and tramped along the muddy roads, theioumey; 
The air was filled with mingled noises, guns were fired, 
drums were beaten. The women danced, and sang, 
and shouted. Pointing to the royal carriage, "We shall 
not want for bread now," they cried, "for we are bring- 
ing the baker, and his wife, and the little baker's boy 
with us." 

The march was slow. For six hours the royal carriages 
moved onward through increasing uproar. At length 
in the wet, dark October evening they reached the the arrival 
Tuileries. 

The palace had been unused for a long time. Nothing 
was ready to receive the royal family; there were not 
even beds enough. But at length everything was 
settled. The noise without ceased, lights went out 
one by one, and the long weary day closed at length in 
silence. 

The King was now little more than a prisoner. But 
nearly a year passed in comparative quiet. The National 
Assembly followed the Eang to Paris and held its sittings 
in an old riding school. It busied itself by making a 
Constitution, or ^et of laws, for France. The 

__ , 1 • 1 1 .1 Constitution 

Many changes were made, titles were done away with. 
France was no longer divided in provinces, but into 
eighty -three departments of nearly equal size, and each Many 

IP . . changes 

named after some mountain, river, or other natural 
feature. The church estates were declared to be the 
property of the nation, and the money from them was 
rearranged so that the great prelates got less and the 
poor clergy more. 

The King resigned himself to the new state of affairs, 
but many of the nobles fled from the country. They 



430 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

The were called "emigrants" and they found a refuge in all 
the countries round, in Germany, Switzerland, Italy, 
and England. 

On the 14th of July, the anniversary of the taking of 
the Bastille, a great national fete was held. In a vast 
M*^^ ^7*0 <^P^^ space called the Champs de Mars, or Field of Mars, 
a huge altar was built. It was called the Altar of the 
Fatherland, and was a hundred feet high, and deco- 
rated with flags from each of the eighty-three depart- 
ments. 

In front of this altar the King sat upon a throne; 
beside him with equal state sat the president of the 
Assembly; behind were the Queen and royal children, 
and the whole great space was crowded with men, 
women, and children in holiday dress. A bishop, sur- 
rounded by a hundred other bishops, all wearing sashes 
of red, white, and blue, said mass. 

Then La Fayette advanced to the altar. He drew 
his sword and in the name of the National Guard took 
the oath of fealty to the new Constitution, to King, to 
Law, to Nation. Cannon roared and from a hundred 
thousand throats the cry went up,"Long live the Nation!" 

The King, too, swore, "I, King of the French, swear 
to keep the Constitution decreed by the Assembly and 
accepted by me," he said. Then the Queen stood up, 
raising the Dauphin in her arms. It was if she would say, 
"See my son! He too joins in the oath." 

It seemed as if the revolution was at an end, as if 
peace had come. It was not so. The passions of the 
people were far too deeply roused to be so easily quieted. 
Men gathered themselves into clubs, where great speakers 
made violent and bitter speeches attacking everybody 
and everything, teaching people to distrust and suspect 



THE KING AND QUEEN GO TO PARIS 431 

each otlier. Several parties were formed. Some, though 
wishing for reform, wanted still to have a king, others 
wanted to have no king. These were called republicans, 
as they wanted to set up a republic instead of a monarchy. 
But some even of these were far more extreme than 
others. 

Mirabeau was among those who wanted to have a 
king. He defended Louis so much that his own party 
began to murmur against him and talk of the great 
treason of the Count of Mirabeau. But Mirabeau had 
ruined his health with the wild life he had lived when 
young. Now it could not stand the tremendous strain 
of work and excitement. He became very ill and died. Mirabeau 
"I carry with me the ruins of the monarchy," he said 
as he lay dying. 

And indeed with Mirabeau Louis lost all hope of being 
a king again in truth. He knew that in Mirabeau he 
had lost a friend, although the Queen had always hated 
and distrusted him, and was not sorry when he died. 
"Do not rejoice," said Louis; "we have suffered a greater 
loss than you can imagine." 



there are too 

many 



CHAPTER LXXX 

LOUIS XVI — FLIGHT 

The King's position grew now worse and worse. He 
The King was a King only in name, and an imprisoned one at that, 
flee; At length he resolved to flee from Paris. He hoped to 
be able then to gather an army and reconquer his king- 
dom. So the royal family began to make preparations 
preparations; for flight. But these preparations were slow, too much 
fuss was made, too many people knew of the plans. 

The King's friends tried to persuade him to travel in 
one carriage with his daughter while the Queen followed 
in another with the Dauphin. But the King refused. 
He would be saved with all his family, he said, or not at 
all. So a fine new travelling carriage was built large 
enough to hold them all. But from its size and newness 
it was far more likely to be noticed on the road than a 
small old carriage would have been. 

The King also insisted that troops of soldiers should 
be stationed in every town and village along the road. 
In vain his friends told him that these soldiers would only 
attract attention, and make people wonder what was 
happening. Louis was one of those unhappy people who 
generally give in to others, but who are now and again 
obstinate at the wrong time. Now he was obstinate, 
and the soldiers were sent to guard the route as he com- 
manded. 

The Queen too had new dresses made in which to 

432 



LOUIS XVI — FLIGHT 433 

travel, so the ladies of the court could not fail to people 
know that something was about to happen. It is said something 
that even La Fayette knew what was intended, and 
that he spoke of it to the King. The King, however, 
swore so solemnly to him that he had no intenion of 
running away that La Fayette believed him. 

At length all was ready. It was now the middle of 
June, and all through the long summer day the King 
and Queen followed their usual quiet life. Toward 
evening the Queen took the children for a walk. Then 
they had supper and went to bed. The Queen too went 
to bed. But almost as soon as she was left alone she 
rose again. She slipped quietly to the Dauphin's room 
and awakened him. 

The poor little boy was very sleepy and did not want 
to get up. But when the Queen told him that he was 
going to war, and that he should have a regiment of his 
own to command, he jumped up at once. "Quick, 
quick," he cried, "give me my boots and my sword, and 
let us go." Henry IV was his hero, and he longed to 
lead his troops as he did at Ivry. 

But it was very disappointing to begin with, for the 
Dauphin found that instead of wearing a sword he was 
dressed like a little girl. Then through the dark, silent The itoyal 
palace he and his sister were hurried to a door which Lave'^the 
was seldom used, where now a carriage was waiting. The P^'^'^e 
children and their governess were put in, and it drove 
oflf quickly into the night. 

After driving a little way the carriage stopped in a 
quiet street at a place appointed, and waited for the 
King and Queen. A long time passed, and no one came. 
To the governess and the frightened children it seemed 
never-ending. Suddenly the street was lighted up with 



434 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

a flare of torches, and the clank of swords, the tramp 
of heavy feet, were heard. "It is La Fayette," cried 
tlie httle Princess in terror. 

The governess hid the Dauphin in the folds of her 
dress, and told him to keep still as a mouse. Then with 
beating hearts they waited. The glare of the torches 
fell upon the carriage and passed. The sound of clank- 
ing footsteps died away in the distance. The danger 
was over. They had not been recognized. 

More anxiously than ever they waited. At last the 
The King King Came. He was dressed like a servant, and wore 
a little plain wig, and had passed the sentinels at the 
great gate of the Tuileries quite easily. He had even 
stopped to tie up his shoestring under their very noses. 
''"'^foUow" ^^^^ ^^ ^^^ came the Queen. She had left the palace 
last, and both she and her guide had lost the way in the 
dark and wandered about for half an hour not knowing 
where they were. Now just as she crossed the street 
La Fayette passed again. But he did not recognize 
her. He went on his way, and the Queen hastily sprang 
into the carriage, which drove off at once. 

"Oh, how glad I am," cried the King as she sprang 

they get in; "here you are at last." And they all kissed each 

June 20, Other with laughter and tears, for the first, and it might 

' seem the most dangerous, part of their adventure was 

safely over. 

Swiftly they drove through the streets until they 
reached the outskirts of the town, where the great travel- 
ling carriage awaited them. As quickly as possible 
they all got into it and set off as fast as horses could 
carry them, leaving the old carriage and horses on the 
road to go where they would. 

"At last," cried Louis, drawing a great breath of 



LOUIS XVI — FLIGHT 436 

relief, "I am out of Paris, where I have drunk deep of 
so much bitterness." 

As hour after hour the heavy carriage rumbled on, the 
King's heart grew lighter and lighter. "Once we are 
past Chalons," he said, "we shall have nothing to fear." 
Hardly had he spoken when the harness broke. It 
was an hour before it was mended. 

Even apart from such mishaps the progress of the 
heavy carriage was very slow. Again and again there 
were delays, and everywhere the King arrived later but there are 
than he was expected. Meanwhile the presence of the ""^"^ ^"^^ 
soldiers made the people in the towns through which 
they passed more and more curious and uneasy. But 
all day long the carriage rumbled on mile after mile, 
no one trying to stop it. 

At length at a village where horses were changed the 
travellers paid with a new piece of money. The post- 
master looked at it. He looked at the face of the ser- 
vant who sat in the carriage. It was the same face. The King is 
there was no mistaking it. This plainly dressed travel- ''^'=°s°'^« : 
ler then was the King and no mere serving-man! The 
postmaster was a republican, but he said nothing and 
let the carriage go on its way. As soon as it was gone, 
however, he mounted his horse and rode after it. 

Night came on once more. The carriage rumbled 
along the dark and silent road until the town of Varen- 
nes was reached. Here all was in uproar. For the post- 
master had reached the town first and warned the people 
that the King was coming. The alarm bell was rung and 
the streets were full of excited folk. Where the road 
crossed the river a laden cart was drawn across the 
bridge to prevent the royal carriage from passing. The 
mayor of the town, who was a little grocer, put on his 



4S6 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

scarf of red, white, and blue, and with a lantern in his 
hand awaited the King's coming. 

The heavy carriage reached the bridge. The rattle 
of a drum was heard, and a voice cried, "Halt there! 
show your passports." 
is stopped; The passport was shown. It was in order. The lady, 
it seemed, was the Baroness Korff, who was going to 
Frankfort with her children and servants. 

"I have come from Paris," said the supposed Baroness, 
"and am going to Frankfort.' 

"In that case," replied the grocer, "you have come 
out of your way a good deal." 

The make-believe Baroness begged to be allowed to 
go on her way. But the mayor did not believe the pass- 
port. He was troubled and doubtful. He made all 
sorts of difficulties. It was too late to countersign the 
passport that night; the country was full of wild, lawless 
people. It would be dangerous to go on, the Baroness 
had better wait till morning, he said. His house was 
close by, and he offered it to her and her party. 

At first the King and Queen refused to leave their 

the King Carriage. But at length they saw that it was useless to 

*"pa?s"the resist. So they all got out, and entered the grocer's 

night in a jjQUse. Still Louis refused to own that he was King. And 

grocer s _ _ _ " 

house; no ouc could be certain, for no one in the little town had 
ever seen him. Now it seemed hard to believe that this 
stout, little man in plain wig and common gray clothes 
could really be their King. But at length an officer 
who had often seen the King entered the little room in 
the grocer's house where the royal family was gathered. 
He had no doubt at all. "Ah, Sire," he said, as he 
saluted. 
Then at length Louis acknowledged that he was King. 



LOUIS XVI — PLIGHT 437 

" Yes," he cried, " I am your King. Placed in the capital 
amidst daggers and bayonets I come to seek in the coun- 
try, among my faithful subjects, the liberty and peace 
which you all enjoy. I cannot rest in Paris unless I die, 
both I and my family." 

The mayor was touched by the King's words. He 
pitied the Queen too, who looked frozen with fear, utterly 
worn out by sorrow and anxiety. The grocer's wife 
seemed a kindly woman. With tears and prayers and 
promises the Queen tried to touch her heart, tried to 
make her persuade the mayor to let them go. The Queen 
pointed to the tired children who lay together sleeping 
peacefully upon the bed belonging to the grocer's chil- 
dren. Surely for love of them they might win freedom. 
But the mayor was deaf to all entreaties, he refused to 
let them go. All pleading was in vain. 

The long miserable night passed at length, and in the 
morning the royal party once more entered their car- 
riage. Once more they set out, this time for Paris. they return 

Before they went an old, old woman came into the 
room. She was the grocer's grandmother, who lived in 
a village near. She had been born when the Grand 
Monarch was on the throne, and in her heart she kept 
a deep reverence for royalty. When in the night she 
heard that the King and Queen were at her grandson's 
house she got up and dressed in haste, and taking her 
stick hobbled the long miles to see them. 

It was a wonderful thing to her to think that the King 
and Queen were really and truly beneath her grandson's 
roof. Now she gazed at them in awe, curtsying shyly and 
awkwardly. Then she went to the bed where the little 
Prince and Princess still slept. They were the children of 
France. The pretty little boy would one day be King. 



438 A HISTORY OP FRANCE 

She wished to bless them, but she could not speak. 
She fell on her knees beside the bed, and hiding her 
worn, wrinkled face in the counterpane she wept long 
and bitterly. 

It was not easy for France to say farewell to the splen- 
dours of royalty. 

When the royal family reached Paris they found an 
immense crowd gathered. But it was a silent crowd, 
for the order had gone forth, "Keep silence and remain 
covered." Upon the walls everywhere might be seen 
the notice, "Whoever applauds the King shall be 
beaten; whoever insults him shall be hanged." So in 
silence the royal family once more entered the palace 
of the Tuileries, and the door was locked upon them. 
prisoners This time they were real prisoners. They were 
watched with the greatest care. Night and day sen- 
tinels stood at the doors of their rooms, upon the stairs, 
and in the passage. To escape again was impossible. 

The party who wanted to depose the King and have 
a republic in name as well as in deed were stronger now 
than ever. In Paris men had formed themselves into 
clubs, where they discussed everything, often with much 
bitterness and violence. One was called the Jacobin 
Club because it met in the old convent of St. James. 
Another was called the Cordeliers from the name of 
another old convent where they met. These clubs 
began to have members, not only in Paris, but all over 
France. Both of them were violently repubhcan. The 
Jacobins especially believed that kings were bad and 
useless, and that the sooner France had done with them 
the better. 

Now a petition asking that the King might be deposed 
was placed on the altar on the Champs de Mars. There- 



LOUIS XVI - FLIGHT 439 

upon the Mayor of Paris proclaimed that no crowd 
would be allowed to gather, that if one did gather it 
would be scattered by force. The people, however, did 
not believe him, and men, women, and children crowded 
in thousands to sign the petition, or to see the show. 
They were ordered to disperse, and when they would 
not La Fayette commanded his soldiers to fire. A few 
people were killed and wounded by the shots, and many 
more were killed in the flight for safety which followed. 

This was called the Massacre of the Champs de Mars. 
It did much to widen the breach between those who Malacreof 
wished to reform the monarchy, and those who wished Marf "''^ °* 
to overturn it altogether. Juiylyth, 

But in the meantime the poor captive King still kept 
some empty show of royalty. The Assembly had by 
this time finished making the new Constitution. The 
King was asked to give his consent to it. This he did. 
Amid loud cheers of "God save the King" he went to 
the Assembly, and solemnly swore to keep the new Con- The 
stitution. Then, its work being finished, the Assembly Constituent 
broke up. It had been called the Constituent Assem- breX^ip, 
bly, its work being to form a new Constitution. loth^"'^^'' 

1791 



CHAPTER LXXXI 

LOUIS XVI — DEATH 

The new A NEW Assembly was now formed which was called the 
"^'Teels Legislative Assembly. Before it separated the old Assem- 
October 1st Hjjy jj^^j forbidden any of its members to be elected to 
the new one. This was done out of a sense of fairness, 
but it lost the King his last friend. In the New Assem- 
bly the members were nearly all republican, although 
they belonged to different parties, some more violent 
than others. 

The most powerful party was called the Girondins. 

They were so called from the department of the Gironde 

from which many of them came. They were repubUcans, 

but they were not violent enough to please the Jacobins 

or the Cordeliers. More extreme than the Girondins 

was a small party called the Mountain. They were so 

called because they sat upon the highest seats in the 

Assembly Hall. They were the most violent of the 

repubhcans who had sworn to overthrow the monarchy. 

But now, while France was still full of unrest and 

Foreign trouble withiu, troubles began to threaten from with- 

f°eeiing out. The rulcrs of the surrounding states began to 

revXuonSs look with terror on the doings of the French people. They 

began to be afraid that their own people might follow 

the example set them. The emigrant nobles too had 

roused sympathy, and had already gathered an army 

of foreign troops under the leadership of one of Louis's 

MO 



LOUIS XVI — DEATH 441 

brothers. And now other princes gathered their armies 
and made ready to fight France. 

France was in no fit state for war. The army was 
small, it was in disorder, the generals had little experi- 
ence, and there was no discipUne. Still war was declared War is 
against Austria. The French were at first defeated. 1792^'^^ ' 
The Prussians then joined with the Austrians against 
them, and their leader, the Duke of Brimswick, pub- 
lished what was known as the Manifesto of Brunswick. The 
In this he declared that he had been given the right by Brunswick" 
the other rulers of Europe to help the King of France, j^y'|gt^ 
and that he was resolved to punish those who rebelled 
against him and utterly destroy Paris. This made the 
people of Paris furious. Once more they rose in rebel- 
lion. "To the Tuileries! To the Tmleries!" was the 
cry. 

A furious crowd soon surrounded the palace. The The mob 
King had his Swiss Guard about him, but it was im- Tuileries. 
possible for them to defend the palace against the mad- "^"^^ ^ ^ 
dened, excited mob. 

"Sire," said a member of the Assembly, "your Majesty 
has not five minutes to lose. There is no safety but in 
the National Assembly. You must go there." 

The King was ready to go, not so the Queen. She 
wanted to fight to the last. "But, sir," she cried, "we 
have soldiers " 

"Madame," he answered quietly, "all Paris is on the 
march. Time presses." 

So in a sad procession the King and Queen and the T^'''^^^ 
children left the palace, which they were never again to refuge in the 
enter. They crossed the garden and entered the ■ ^^"^ ^ 
Assembly. 

The fugitives were then led to a little room behind 



442 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

the president's chair. It was a little room used by the 
reporters, and was not more than twelve feet square. 
There they remained for a whole day. 

Meanwhile the rioters forced the doors of the palace, 
which the Swiss Guard vainly tried to defend. They 
were overcome and nearly all killed. When the King in 
his hiding place heard the firing he was grieved to think 
of his faithful Guards being thus uselessly slain. So 
he sent them orders not to fight any more. But though 
they tried to obey his commands very few of them 

escaped. 

The mob now rushed into the palace, plundering and 
destroying. Finding no one to resist them they killed 
every one they came across — cooks, porters, and ser- 
vants of every kind. From cellar to garret they were 
hunted and slain without mercy. Only the women 
were saved. "Let the women go," they cried. "Do 
not dishonour the nation." 

In a few hours the palace was empty and deserted. 

Crowds then besieged the Assembly Hall. They 

demanded that the King should be deposed at once. 

To this the Assembly would not consent But they 

The King is decreed that in the meantime his power should be sus- 

"suspended" ^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^ ^^^ Assembly should be chosen which 

should decide what should be done with him. In the 
meantime the King and his family were imprisoned in a 
gloomy fortress called the Temple. _ _ 

But all the violence and wrath against the King in 
Paris did not stop the disasters and defeats in the army. 
Still news of fresh losses reached Paris. It seemed as if 
there was nothing to stop the Duke of Brunswick from 
carrying out his threat and marching on the capital. 
The news of these constant and strange disasters threw 



LOUIS XVI — DEATH 443 

Paris still further into wild disorder. Each party 
blamed the other. All spoke of treachery. 

Then Danton rose in his place and spoke. He was Danton, 
one of the leaders of the CordeUers Club, a stern man, a '^''''^ 
repubhcan, yet a lover of France, as so many were who 
seem to us in this time of blood and terror only to have, 
been filled with violence and hate. It was needful, he 
said, to strike terror to the hearts of the Royahsts. 

So one night all the gates of Paris were closed. Then 
men went from house to house taking prisoner any who 
were thought to have kindly feelings toward the King. 
Such a number were taken prisoner that all the prisons 
in Paris were not enough to hold them, and many large 
convents were also turned into prisons. 

For a few days the wretched people were kept in 
prison. Then one morning the alarm bell sounded. It 
was rumoured that the Royahsts had betrayed the' city 
to the Prussians, Louder and louder grew the cry. 
Then a horrible massacre began. Whether it was The 
prepared beforehand hke the massacre of St. Barthol- i^^tember"^ 
omew, or whether it was merely the outcome of wild ^^'^" " 
panic, has never been found out. But whether pre- 
pared or not no one tried to stop it. Those who might 
have done so looked calmly on while armed murderers 
rushed into the prisons and put the helpless prisoners 
to death without mercy. 

The Assembly, even, made no attempt to stop the 
murders. While the prisons ran red with the blood of 
his countrymen Danton made a great speech about 
savmg the fatherland from a foreign foe. "We must 
have courage," he said, "and again courage, and stiU 
agam courage, and the fatherland is saved." 
XFor three days the slaughter lasted. How many were 



444 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

killed is not known. This is called the Massacre of 
September as it began on Sunday, September 2, 1792. 
The National Qn the 21 st of September the new Assembly which 

Assembly *■ " 

meets had bccn agreed upon met. It was called the National 

September ^^ 

21st Convention. 

In the Constituent Assembly the party which wanted 
to reform the monarchy had been strongest. In the 
Legislative Assembly the Girondists or moderate 
republicans had been strongest. Now in the National 
Convention the Mountain or violent republicans were 
strongest. With steady steps the King had been swept 
toward his fate.. 
The King is The Mountain at once proposed that Louis should 

aeposed and ^ ^ ^ 

the Republic bc dcposcd. This was done, and the Republic was 

proclaimed , . , 

September proclaimed. 

**° To this all parties in the Assembly were agreed. But 
agreement stopped there. The Girondists were con- 
tent that the King should be merely deposed. The 
Mountain desired his death. 
'^°'^m8-94 "Louis must die because the fatherland must live," 
said Robespierre, one of the leaders of the Jacobin Club, 
a man of extreme opinion. 

And so at length the last sad chapter of Louis's long, 

sad story was reached. He was accused of being a 

''con^mned tyrant and an enemy of his people, and was condemned 

to death; to death. He was condemned to have his head cut off 

by the guillotine. This was a new machine invented 

by a Doctor Guillotin, after whom it was called. 

Louis heard his sentence with noble calmness. At 
first in the Temple the royal family had been allowed to 
live together, and although they were carefully watched 
were allowed some amount of freedom. But when it 
was found out that plans for their escape were still afoot. 



LOUIS XVI — DEATH 445 

Louis was separated from his family, and they were no 
longer allowed to see each other. This was a great 
cruelty, for Louis loved his wife and children dearly. 

Now he begged to be allowed to see them once again. 
This was granted to him, and together they spent a 
last sad hour. They clung to him with tears and kisses. 
At length gently he bade them go. 

"But we shall see you again," sobbed the Queen. 

"Yes, to-morrow morning," answered the King, and 
tore himself away. 

But they never saw each other again. Next morning, 
calling his faithful servant to him, Louis bade him take 
some little remembrance to his family. "Say to the 
Queen," he said, "to my dear children, to my sister, 
that, although I promised to see them this morning, I 
wish to spare them pain. How much it costs me to go 
without receiving their last embraces!" 

Through the crowded, silent streets Louis drove for 
the last time. He kept his eyes fixed on a book of 
prayers and seemed to see nothing else. 

He reached the foot of the guillotine. Here his hands 
were tied, and as he mounted the steps his confessor 
cried, "Son of St. Louis ascend to Heaven!" 

The King tried to say a few last words to his people, he is 
But that was not allowed, and the drummers began to January 21, 
beat so loudly that his words were drowned. Then ^^^^ 
Louis bent his head, and in a moment his troubled life 
was over. 

The executioner held up the head that all might see 
it, and the air was rent with shouts, "Long live the 
Nation! Long live the Republic! Long live Liberty!" 

In the register of the Republic it was written, "Louis 
Capet died on the 21st January, 1793, at twenty-two 



446 A HISTORY. OF FRANCE] 

minutes past ten in the morning. Profession: Last 
King of the French." 

Louis was thirty-nine and had ruled for eighteen years. 
Throughout his reign he had done little to earn respect. 
But at the end, when we see him a humbled, broken 
man, shorn of every sign of grandeur, we must give him 
both respect and pity. He died bravely, and he died, 
not for his own sins, but for the sins of those who had 
gone before him. Louis himself had not been a tyrant, 
he was well meaning and forbearing, he but reaped what 
others had sown. In happier times he might have 
reigned peacefully, and been followed to his grave by 
the tears of a loving, sorrowing people. 



CHAPTER LXXXII 

THE REPUBLIC— THE RED TERROR 

The news that the French had killed their King was Europe is 
received by all the other Kings of Europe with horror thrnews** 
and anger. They resolved to punish the French. Great 
Britain joined with the rulers of the continent, and five 
armies attacked the boundaries of France. 

Even in France itself the King's death won many La Vendee 
friends for royalty, and civil war began. The people ''®^°*^ 
of the district called La Vendee rose against the Con- 
vention, and in the army of the Emigrants the little 
Dauphin, who was still a prisoner in the Temple, was 
proclaimed King under the title of Louis XVII. 

To meet all these troubles strong measures were 
needed. The men of the Mountain were the most 
ruthless, and they succeeded in getting the power. Now 
they formed a body called the Committee of Public committee of 
Safety. Its meetings were held in secret, and it was Public Safety 
given power to do whatever it thought best for the good March 25'th 
of the Republic, both at home and abroad. 

The Girondins protested against this Committee in 
the name of Liberty. But the Mountain raised the 
people of Paris against the Girondins. Many of them 
were taken prisoner, others fled to the country. 

Then began what is known as the Reign of Terror. S^'S'' °f . 

. _, , 1 error begins 

The prisons were soon filled with "suspects — that is, 
with men and women of whose love for the Repubhc 

U7 



448 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

there was the sUghtest suspicion. Friends of the royal 
family and friends of the Girondins alike were sus- 
pected, tried, and found guilty. Day by day these poor 
people were led out to die. At first some sort of trial 
was gone through. Soon there was no time to waste 
on such forms, and crowds were condemned at once. 

The people went mad for blood. They crowded daily 
to the Revolution Square, where the guillotine was 
always ready. To see the aristocrats die was the 
horrible entertainment of the day. Women sat knitting 
as they watched the victims fall, glorying in the agonies 
of their last moments. They wore ornaments in the 
shape of guillotines, and children played with toy ones. 
The very prisoners amused themselves with mock trials 
and executions, casting lots for who should play the parts 
of prisoner, judge, and executioner. 

All life was unhinged. The knowledge of what was 
right and wrong grew confused, for men and women saw 
through a mist of blood and horror. 

Their struggle for freedom had at first raised up for 
the French people many friends in generous and sym- 
pathetic hearts. Their horrible excesses now raised for 
them many enemies. The Revolution, it was thought, 
would begin a new time of peace and justice and freedom. 
It had brought only fresh bloodshed and tyranny under 
new names. Many who at first had wished them well, 
now turned from them in sad disappointment. 

Many of the Girondins who fled from Paris to escape 

the Red Terror fled to Caen. There hved there a young 

Charlotte and bcautiful lady named Charlotte Corday. She had 

Corday; j.^^^ ^ lonely life, for her mother was dead, and her 

father more taken up with his books than with his 

daughter. So the love that might have been given to 



THE REPUBLIC — THE RED TERROR 449 

father and mother she gave to France. And her love 
of France was great. She beheved that the Revolution 
was right, but all the horrors of which she now heard 
made her sad. She longed for peace to come again to 
the poor unhappy country. "Peace, peace," she kept 
saying to herself, and more and more she longed to do 
something to bring it back. 

The Girondins who had fled blamed Marat for the 
evils of the Terror. Marat was one of the leaders of the 
Jacobin Club. He taught men to distrust each other, 
to believe in no one. When Charlotte Corday heard 
the Girondins blame Marat for the horrors of the Terror 
she made up her mind to rid the world of this monster. 
Had she but known it, Marat had already Httle power. 
He was ill, and not likely to live long. But this Char- 
lotte did not know, so she set out for Paris full of her she sets out 

for Fans; 

great purpose. 

But although she tried time after time to meet Marat, 
something always came in the way. At length she wrote 
to him saying that she had things of importance to say to 
him. But when she went to his house the woman who 
opened the door would not let her come in. Marat, 
however, heard her voice, and although he was having a 
bath he called to her to come in. 

So Charlotte Corday was shown into a little dim- she visits 
lit room where Marat sat in his bath. Even there 
he was at work. With a great coarse cloth wrap- 
ped round him and a board across his knees he sat 
busily writing. 

"Citizen," said Charlotte, "I have come from Caen 
and wish to speak with you." 

"Ah," replied Marat fiercely, "what are the traitors 
doing at Caen? Which of them are there?" 



450 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Charlotte named one and then another, and Marat 
wrote the names down as she spoke. 

Then as she finished, "That is good!" he exclaimed. 
"In a week they shall be guillotined." 

The words gave Charlotte Corday courage. She 

she kills him. quickly drew the knife which she had hidden in her 

1793; bodice, and bending down struck Marat full on the heart. 

"Ah, help! my dear," he cried, and lay still. He was 
quite dead. 

The woman of the house rushed in uttering loud 
shrieks. In a few minutes the room was full of people. 
With cries of grief and rage they surrounded the dead 
man and his murderess. Charlotte Corday did not try 
to escape. She stood there as if frozen, making no 
effort to flee. Her work was done. She had killed 
the monster, she had brought peace to her unhappy 
country, and she gloried in her deed. "I killed one 
man," she said, "to save a hundred thousand. I 
killed a savage beast to give peace to my country." 

Very calmly she went to prison, calmly she heard her 
sentence, the sentence of death. Her beautiful hair was 
cut off, she was dressed in the scarlet robe of a mur- 
deress and so was led through the streets to the dread- 
ful guillotine, followed by the mingled curses and bless- 
ings of the crowd, 
she is Splendid and beautiful she looked as she mounted the 
scaffold, the bright evening sun shining strangely on 
the blazing scarlet robe, lighting up her dark eyes and 
brown-gold hair. 

So Charlotte Corday died for the Revolution. She was 
neither a saint nor a martyr. She was merely mistaken. 
Swept away from the knowledge of what was beautiful 
and true by the horror of the times, she died in vain. 



#' 



THE REPUBLIC — THE RED TERROR 451 

Her deed of violence was not only useless, it was harm- 
ful. For it was thought that she had been in league 
with the Girondins. The hatred against them and 
against the aristocrats grew more bitter than ever, and 
the slaughter of them went on worse than before, not 
only in Paris but throughout France. 

The poor Queen, who had been left in the Temple The Queen 

IS eXBCUtCQ 

after Louis's death, was executed, as well as many other October 
great people. She had been hard-hearted and proud, 
understanding Uttle, and perhaps caring little, about the 
misery of her people. But she met death bravely and 
like a Queen. On the scaffold we can feel only pity for 
her. 

The poor little Dauphin died in prison, perhaps partly 
because of the ill treatment he received there. His 
sister was set free at the age of seventeen, but she spent 
a sad and wandering Ufe imtil she died at the age of 
seventy -three. 

The Revolution now made many other violent changes. 
The Christian religion was forbidden, churches were 
desecrated and robbed, Sunday was done away with, 
and a day of rest arranged every ten days. An entire new 
calendar was arranged and the year I was said to begin 
on September 22, 1792, the day on which the Republic 
was proclaimed. The year was still divided into twelve 
months, but each month had thirty days and so five 
extra days had to be added at the end of the year. 

The months were also given new names. Vende- 
miaire, the first month, beginning on September 22nd, was 
Vintage month; then followed Foggy month. Frosty 
month, Snowy month. Rainy month. Windy month. 
Budding month, Flowering month. Meadow month. 
Harvest month. Heat month, Fruit month. 



452 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

At length some even of the men who had set up the 
Terror began to wish to stop it. Then they in their 
turn were suspected, seized, and condemned to death 
by those who were still more violent than themselves. 
Thus Danton and many others perished. It was Robe- 
spierre who had them seized and condemned, but he 
The Red in his tum was also accused and put to death. At 
last each party having torn the other to pieces the Red 
Terror came to an end. 



CHAPTER LXXXIII 

THE REPUBLIC — THE DIRECTORY AND THE "LITTLE 

CORPORAL" 

While these terrible struggles were going on at home, 

France had been making a brave fight abroad. Badly 

fed and badly clothed though they were, the French 

soldiers once more began to win battle after battle. 

For from the ranks clever soldiers arose who knew how to 

lead. Only upon the sea were they defeated by the 

British. In Belgium, on the Rhine, in Italy, in Spain, The Peace of 

victories were won, and at length in 1795 all the allies ^^' 

except Austria, Britain, and Sardinia made peace with 

France. 

The Convention then separated, and a new govern- 
ment named the Directory was called together. Under 
the Convention many bad things had been done. But 
France at least had been saved from being conquered 
by foreign nations. 

Still Britain and Austria continued to fight against 
France, and in the Spring of 1796 three great armies 
set forth. One marched into Germany, another into 
Austria, and the third into Italy. 

This third army was commanded by a young Cor- 
sican officer named Napoleon Bonaparte, who a short 
time before had been wandering about the streets of 
Paris, a penniless adventurer. He had, however, made 
himself useful to the government by helping to put down 

453 



454 A fflSTORY OF FRANCE 

riots in Paris, and by driving the allies out of Toulon, 
and he rapidly rose in rank from Ueutenant to general. 
The "Little Now in Italy Bonaparte swept all before him. He 
orpora ^^^j^g^j ^^^ ragged, hungry rabble given him to command 
into a disciplined army, with which he won battle after 
battle, and took town after town until almost the whole 
of Italy was at his feet. His soldiers soon grew to love 
him, and were ready to follow him anywhere. He had 
risen rapidly from being a nobody to being a famous 
general, but his men, out of the love and admiration they 
had for his daring, gave him the name of the "Little 
Corporal." 

But Bonaparte did not only fight and win battles, 
he signed treaties and made peace with the various 
princes as he chose without consulting the Directors in 
Paris. Whatever happened to the Republic he meant 
to make Napoleon Bonaparte great. "Do you suppose," 
he said, "that I triumph in Italy for the glory of the 
lawyers of the Directory.'' Do you suppose I mean to 
found a Republic.'* What an idea! The nation wants 
a chief, a chief covered with glory." 

At first the Directory had been delighted with his 
skill and success. Soon they began to fear him, and be 
jealous of him. The people, on the other hand, adored 
Bonaparte, him. When from Italy Bonaparte returned to Paris 
Paris™797 they crowded to see him and cheer him. And not a few 
were heard to declare that it was time to be done with 
the Directory and have a King once more. And who 
should be King but the "Little Corporal .P" 

Britain was the last foreign foe which stood out against 
France. Now it seemed to Bonaparte that the best 
way to get the better of Britain was not to attack the 
country directly, but through its trade and commerce 



THE DIRECTORY AND THE "LITTLE CORPORAL" 455 

with India. To do this lie decided to get possession of 
Egypt and of the routes through the Mediterranean. 

At first the Directory were very much against this 
plan. But at length they gave way, not so much be- 
cause they believed in it, but because it would keep this 
dangerous, restless soldier occupied far from France. 

So with a great army and twenty ships of war General 
Bonaparte set sail for Egypt. On his way he took Malta, Bonaparte 

spi"9 out lor 

for he knew that it was one of the keys of the Mediter- Egypt. i798; 
ranean, the command of which he desired for the 
French. 

The island was held by the Eiiights of St. John, an 
order founded in the far-off Crusading times. And 
had they been filled with the courage and daring of 
those days they could easily have held their fortress, for 
the walls were strong and thick. But French gold did 
what Bonaparte's cannon could not have done, and 
after a mere pretence of fighting the gates were opened. 
"I took Malta when I was at Mantua," said Bonaparte. 
By that he meant that the Knights had agreed with him 
to betray their fortress. But if this was so they must 
soon have regretted their treachery. For Bonaparte put 
an end to their knighthood and expelled them from Malta. 
Then taking with him all the gold and silver and treasure 
that he could find the general sailed on to Egypt. 

A storm was brewing and it was growing dark when 
at length Alexandria came in sight. But in spite o£ 
deepening night, wind and waves. General Bonaparte 
landed, for he well knew that Nelson and a British fleet 
were scouring the Mediterranean in search of him. Then 
as the day dawned his famished — weary men marched 
against the town of Alexandria. The crumbling walls 
gave way before them, and in a few hours the tricolour. 



456 A HISTORY OF PRANCE 

he takes the red, white, and blue of the French Republic, was 

Alexandria • ,i , 

waving on the ramparts. 

Egypt at this time was supposed to be under the 
Turks. But the real power was in the hands of the 
Mamelukes. They were a fiery, lawless people, famous 
for long ages for their skill in fighting, and for their 
superb horsemen. Their chief, who was called a Bey, 
now gathered his forces to defend Cairo, and Bonaparte 
marched to meet him there. 

It was a terrible march. The men who had trudged 
merrily through the heat of Italy drooped beneath the 
misery of it. Italy had been hot, but not with the burn- 
ing, barren heat of the desert. The sky blazed above 
their heads. The sand burned beneath their feet. The 
^he^ march Arabs flung stones into the few wells along the route, so 
desert that to get even a cupful of water needed long toil. 
Without shade, without water, bitten by scorpions, tor- 
tured by clouds of insects, the men lost courage. Loud 
and deep were their murmurs. They saw nothing but 
death before them. Too feeble and disheartened to keep 
up, many dropped out of the ranks. 

Then indeed swift death overtook them. Some- 
where from out the desert dust white-robed horsemen 
dashed. For a few minutes the desert rang with shouts, 
and cries, and musket shots, then silence and stillness 
once more fell upon the glowing stretch of sand, the 
blue sky was flecked with black where dark birds of 
prey hung above the spot where Frenchmen lay forever 
still. 

It was only Bonaparte who seemed to feel neither heat 
nor fatigue. He rode among the soldiers encouraging 
them, cheering them. Other ojfficers too did their best, 
and through their misery the men could still jest. "It 



THE DIRECTORY AND THE "LITTLE CORPORAL" 457 

is all very well for you," said a soldier one day to his 
officer who was scolding him, "it is all very well for you. 
General, you have always one foot in France." The 
General had a wooden leg. 

At length the army reached Cairo, and beneath the 
shadow of the mighty Pyramids a battle was fought. 
For here the Mamelukes awaited their foe. 

"Soldiers," said Bonaparte pointing to the Pyramids, The battle 
"forty centuries look down upon you," and the battle Pyramida, 
began. ^'^^^ 

From out the haze and dust or the desert, riding swift 
and fiery Arab steeds, the Mamelukes dashed upon the 
Frenchmen. White-robed, their weapons gleaming 
with gold and jewels, the rich trapping's of their horses 
glowing in the brilliant sunshine, they sped onward, 
uttering wild war cries. 

Unshaken, the glittering line of bayonets met the 
shock. Again and again the Mamelukes returned 
to the charge. Again and again they were broken 
against the awful wall of steel, and thrown back in 
disorder. At length, swept down by the steady fire 
of the French, they scattered and fled. They dis- 
appeared into the desert, leaving men and horses dead 
and dying on the field. 

A few days after the battle of the Pyramids Bonaparte 
rode in triumph into Cairo. But here amid his triumphs 
he got bad news, news which made his victories worth- 
less. He heard that the French fleet had been utterly 
destroyed by Nelson in the battle of the Nile, and that The battle 
all the treasure taken from Malta was sunk in Aboukir °^ *^^ ^'^^ 
Bay. The news filled Bonaparte with sorrow and anger, 
for the British, whom he had set out to overthrow, had 
once more got the best of it; and by destroying the 



458 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

French fleet they had imprisoned Bonaparte and his 
soldiers in their newly conquered land. 

The army was in utter despair. Even the officers 
lost hope; their leader alone seemed cheerfully to face 
whatever fate might bring, and he calmly set himself 
to the task of governing Egypt. 

But by this time the Turks, freed from the fear of the 
French fleet, had declared war with France, and a Turk- 
ish army set out to assail Bonaparte in Egypt. 

Bonaparte on his side determined not to wait to be 
attacked, but to march to meet the foe. So again the 
dreary, painful march through desert lands began. 
Bonaparte Fighting battles and taking towns on the way, Bona- 
jeanf Acre partc at length reached St. Jean d'Acre. But St. Jean 
d'Acre did not fall before the conqueror as other towns 
had fallen. For now he had against him not only 
Turkish but British soldiers. Sir Sidney Smith was 
anchored before the town with a couple of British ships, 
and his big guns were of far more use than all the Turkish 
soldiers put together. The guns indeed were many of 
them French. For Sir Sidney had captured Bonaparte's 
as they were coming from Alexandria, and so the very 
guns with which he had hoped to break down the walls 
of St. Jean d'Acre were used to defend them. 

Still these walls were weak and crumbling, and in 
spite of the loss of his guns, Bonaparte hoped to take the 
town. Assault after assault was made, but all in vain. 
For the British were just as determined to hold the town 
as Bonaparte was to take it. "This town is not defen- 
sible according to the rules of war," said Sidney Smith, 
"but according to every other rule it must and shall 
be defended." 

Soon Bonaparte had to fight another enemy. Plague 



THE DIRECTORY AND THE "LITTLE CORPORAL" 459 

broke out in his camp. At length, in great disgust, he 

gave up the siege and marched back to Egypt. "That 

man has made me miss my future," he said, speaking of 

Sir Sidney Smith. "Had St. Jean d'Acre fallen I would The siege is 

have been Emperor of all the East." 

The march to Cairo had been a new and dreadful 
experience. It was as nothing to the retreat from St. 
Jean d'Acre. All the old misery of thirst and heat had 
to be borne, and now the soldiers were exhausted and 
discouraged; they were laden too with the heavy burden 
of their sick and dying comrades. It was an agony hardly 
to be endured. Yet Bonaparte would not own defeat, 
and he entered Egypt like a conqueror in triumph, with 
the banners taken from the Turks flying before him. 



CHAPTER LXXXIV 

THE REPUBLIC — THE CONSULATE, AND 
GENERAL BONAPARTE 

But while these things had been happening in Syria and 
Egypt the Directory had been ruHng badly. In Europe 
a new league had been formed against France. France 
was threatened on all sides by British, Austrian, and 
Russian forces. In Italy almost all that Napoleon had 
won was lost again. All France was full of discontent 
and anger against the Five Majesties of the Luxembourg, 
as the Directors were called. 

While in Syria Bonaparte had heard nothing of all this. 
Now he received a letter from his brother and a lot of 
old newspapers which were full of bad news. At once 
he made up his mind to return home. 

But the French fleet had been destroyed. Without 
ships it was impossible to take the army back to France. 
So Napoleon made up his mind to leave it behind. Very 
secretly he laid his plans. He let it be known that he 
was going on a journey into Upper Egypt. Then quietly 
one August night he rode away toward Alexandria, taking 
Bonaparte his bcst gcucrals with him. There he set sail for France, 
eaves gypt j^ggj-^^j^g ^]jg army which had suffered so much in the 
cause of his mad ambition. 

The expedition into Egypt had been nothing but a 
wild goose chase. But in spite of that the French people 
were dazzled with it, and Bonaparte's journey from the 

460 



THE CONSULATE AND GENERAL BONAPARTE 461 

coast to Paris was a triumphal progress. Towns were 
illuminated, joybells were rung, bonfires were lit, every- 
where he was received with cheers and delight. 

All this pleased General Bonaparte greatly. For 
he had never meant to be a mere soldier. He meant to 
rule France. So he was not ill-pleased to see the Direc- 
tors make mistake after mistake. He was not ill-pleased 
to know that they had lost the confidence of the nation. 

At length one day Bonaparte entered the Assembly, 
followed by his soldiers. A scene of utter confusion 
followed, drums beat loudly, shouts and cries of "Long 
Live the Republic ! Long live Bonaparte !" were heard, and 
the Directors fled before the glittering bayonets of the 
conqueror. 

That was the end of the Directory. This is called the The 
Revolution of Brumaire or Foggymonth. It took place S^BrlTmaSe, 
on November 9, 1799. It was greeted with joy, for ^"^^^ 
all over France men had come to hate the Directory. 

A new government was at once formed called the The 
Consulate. There were three Consuls, one of which was Consulate 

' IS formed 

Napoleon Bonaparte. He took the title of First Consul, 
and his power was almost equal to that of a king. 

Many of General Bonaparte's first acts as Consul were 
wise and good. The people were weary of the storms that 
had swept over France for so many years. So although 
he had gained his power unlawfully and by force they 
yielded willingly to the rule of this imperious soldier. 

One of the first things Bonaparte now did was to try The first 
to make peace with Britain. He wrote to King George, to^m^ke™^ 
"Must the war be eternal.?" he asked. Could France ^Xt Britain 
and Britain not believe that "Peace was the first of all 
needs, the brightest of all glories?" 

But in spite of his fine speeches the British did not 



462 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

believe that Bonaparte was sincere. He wanted peace 
only on his own conditions and for his own ends, and 
the war went on. 

After Great Britain Austria was the greatest enemy 

France still had to fight. And the war was still being 

carried on in the north of Italy, which was then in the 

possession of Austria. So now Bonaparte decided to 

He prepares march into Italy with another great army. 

ustfia; For months he made his preparations, gathering a°n 
army in secret, and quietly sending it by various routes 
into Switzerland. For Bonaparte meant to take his 
enemy by surprise and while they were preparing for a 
front attack suddenly swoop down upon them from be- 
hind. The great barrier of the Alps had to be crossed. 
But what then? No difficulties daunted Bonaparte. It 
was barely possible to cross, he was told. Then it could 
be done! 
•^^rosses Bonaparte's march through the St. Bernard Pass into 
Italy is one of his most famous feats. It was a tremen- 
dous undertaking, for in those days there were no fine 
roads across the Alps, as there are to-day. It was im- 
possible for the heavy gun carriages to pass along the 
rough uneven ground. So the guns were taken from their 
carriages and placed on pine trunks hollowed out for 
the purpose. A hundred men or more were yoked to 
each one of these and thus, panting and struggling, they 
dragged the heavy cannon up the steep mountain pass. 
The gun carriages were taken to bits. Some parts were 
slung on poles, and carried by the men. The rest, 
along with the ammunition, was laden on mules, which 
were strong and nimble and well used to the mountain 
paths. 

To the heavily laden men the march was hard and 



THE CONSULATE AND GENERAL BONAPARTE 463 

wearisome and to cheer them onward bands played and 
drums beat. At some of the worst places the bugles 
sounded the charge, so as to fill the men with courage, 
and make them fight the difficulties of the road as they 
would fight a foreign foe. 

Day after day in an unending train foot and horse 
poured through the pass. Sometimes the road wound 
along between towering snow moimtains which seemed 
ready to fall and crush the adventurous army. Some- 
times it led along a narrow ledge on the edge of a giddy 
precipice. Sometimes it led through snow drifts into 
which the foremost men sank knee deep. But ever 
they pressed onward, not daring to halt for fear that 
those coming after should be thrown into disorder. 

At length they gained the top. Here stands the 
Hospice of St. Bernard and here the kindly monks 
served a meal of bread and cheese and wine to the jaded 
men. Then the descent into Italy began. 

All went well until the little Fort Bard was reached. 
It was held by the Austrians and completely blocked the 
way, for it commanded the whole pass, which is very Foh Bard 
narrow. It was in a very strong position, but held only 
by a few hundred soldiers. With time it could be taken. 
But Bonaparte had no time to lose. For his chance of 
success was in surprising the enemy. And to surprise 
them he must move quickly. 

It was an anxious moment. "The Consul took many 
pinches of snuff," said one of his soldiers. "Here he had 
need of all his great genius." 

But this last difficulty was soon overcome. The foot- 
soldiers found a narrow goat-track which led round the 
fort out of the range of its guns. By this they scrambled 
along till they had safely passed the fort. It was not 



464 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

possible, however, to carry the cannon along such a narrow 
path, and without artillery the whole expedition would 
have been useless. So one dark night French soldiers 
stole into the little town above which frowned the fort. 
They littered the streets thickly with straw. The guns 
were once more mounted upon their carriages, the wheels 
of which were bound with straw, everything that might 
rattle or jangle was carefully muflfcd. Then the guns were 
quietly drawn through the straw-strewn streets, not 
a pistol-shot away from the all too confident Austrians. 

Now at length the diflSculties were over, and without 
further hindrance the French army streamed down into 
the plains of Italy. 

The French who had abeady been fighting in Italy, 
xmder the brave General Massena, were now shut up in 
The state of Geuoa, which was besieged by both British and Austrians. 
Genoa -Qq^^ people and soldiers were starving. Everything 
had been eaten, even to cats and dogs. There was 
nothing left but boots and knapsacks, grass and nettles. 
Still, though day by day their courage sank, they held 
out. Now when the news of Bonaparte's splendid march 
across the Alps reached them their sinking courage rose. 
They would soon be reheved. 

But General Bonaparte had no thought of marching 
to Genoa. For he had a great plan in his head by which 
he meant utterly to crush the Austrians, and he could 
spare no soldiers to relieve the starving town. So 
leaving Massena and his brave men to their fate, 
Bonaparte marched toward Milan. Everywhere the 
people who were friendly to the French greeted him with 
delight. It seemed to them that he had come down from 
The battle of the clouds with an army to crush the hated Austrians, 

Marengo, 

June 14, 1800 to frcB them from a hated rule. 



, THE CONSULATE AND GENERAL BONAPARTE 465 

Near the town of Alessandria the great battle of Mar- 
engo was fought. It was now June, and in the early dawn 
the fight began and all day it raged terribly. By five 
o'clock the battle seemed lost for the French. In many 
places they fled. The Austrian leader, a brave old man 
of eighty, was both wounded and weary of the fight. 
And believing that he had won the battle, he went back 
to Alessandria to send the news of his victory to his 
Emperor. 

But suddenly a change came. A French oflScer with 
fresh troops rode up. The French who had fled now 
rallied, and two hours later the Austrian victory was 
turned into a French victory. 

But it was dearly bought, for almost as many of the 
French as of their foes lay dead. Yet it was com- 
plete, and next day the Austrian leader asked for peace. 
That day a treaty was signed which gave back to 
France all that Bonaparte had won in his earlier wars. 
Thus in one battle he had regained all that had been 
lost. 

It was scarcely two months since Bonaparte had left 
Paris. During that time he had filled Europe with dismay 
and delighted the French. "The nation wants a chief 
covered with glory," he had said. Now he returned to 
them covered with glory, the second time conqueror of 
Italy. The people received him with wild delight. Night 
after night the streets of Paris were illuminated, and 
crowds stood for hours patiently in the hope of seeing 
the hero of Marengo if but for a moment. 

Still the war with Austria went on. At length in 
December the French General Moreau won a great victory 
at Hohenlinden. After this Austria was glad to make HoLnlinden. 
peace. France was thus at peace with all Europe, fgoo'^^*^'^' 



466 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Great Britain alone continuing to fight, winning again 
and again. 

Bonaparte had induced some of the powers of Europe 
to unite against Britain in a league called the Armed 
^NeutraTif NeutraHty. But in the Battle of the Baltic Nelson 
shattered this Armed Neutrality. After two years' 
blockade Malta surrendered to the British. Sir Ralph 
Abercromby attacked the French who were still in Egypt, 
where Bonaparte had forsaken them, and utterly defeated 
them. Thus Britain had nothing more to fear from 
France and at length, both sides being weary of fighting, 
peace was signed in March, 1802. 

It now seemed that the wars of the Revolution were 
really at an end, and Bonaparte turned all his attention 
to governing France and to bringing some order out of 
wild disorder. In these few years of peace he did much 
Prance at for France. Everything was in confusion and the First 
Consul attended to everything. For as Wellington once 
said, "Nothing was too great or too small for his 
proboscis." 

The French went back to the old way of counting days 
and months. The Roman Catholic religion was once 
more established, and with it came again Sunday and the 
week of seven days. A general amnesty or peace was pro- 
claimed to the emigrants, so that many gentlemen and 
nobles who had fled returned with their families. Titles 
were once more used. People were once more addressed 
as Madame and Monsieur instead of merely as citizen 
and citizeness. In every way life seemed to turn back 
into old familiar ways. 

But Bonaparte was not content with merely returning 
to old ways. Many new things were founded, among 
them new schools and a new university. The Bank of 



THE CONSULATE AND GENERAL BONAPARTE 467 

France was opened, museums were built, roads were 
made. 

But perhaps the best thing Bonaparte did was to 
frame anew the laws. These laws were given the name 
of Code Napoleon and they are to this day the laws by 
which France is ruled. 



CHAPTER LXXXV 

THE EMPIRE — NAPOLEON EMPEROR AND KING 

All this time Bonaparte's power was increasing. But 
still he was only General Bonaparte, only Consul for 
ten years. It was now proposed that he should be made 
Consul for twenty years. But with growing power 
Bonaparte's ambitions had grown too. To be Consul 
for twenty years no longer seemed to him a great thing. 
He wanted to be the first man in France now and always. 
He wanted power, but he wanted the people to believe 
that in taking it he was doing them a great favour. 

"You think I owe a fresh sacrifice to the people," he 
said. "I will make it, if the will of the people commands 
it." 

He refused therefore to be Consul for more than ten 
years until the will of the people had been heard. So all 
through the land papers were sent to which the people 
might put "Yes" or "No." But the question asked was 
not "Shall Napoleon Bonaparte be Consul for twenty 
years?" but "Shall Napoleon Bonaparte be Consul for 
life?" 

To such a length was the First Consul willing to sac- 
rifice himself for the people. 
Bonaparte is Although a great many people did not vote at all, 
CoMuHor three million and a half said "Yes," only a few thousand 
life. 1802 g^-^ "No." Bonaparte, delighted with the result, was 
proclaimed Consul for Ufe. "Senators," he said grandly, 

468 



NAPOLEON — EMPEROR AND KING 469 



<( 



the life of a citizen belongs to his country. The 
French people wish mine to be wholly dedicated to it. 
I obey their will." 

Henceforth the First Consul was no longer Bonaparte. 
He was now really Eang of France although in name he 
was still only Consul. And like other kings, he used his 
Christian name, and now called himself Napoleon. 

Napoleon had many enemies. There were the stern 
Republicans, who hated to see the hopes of the Repubhc 
utterly overthrown. There were the Royalists, who 
still hoped to see the Bourbons on the throne again. So 
there was almost constantly a plot brewing to kill or 
overthrow Napoleon. 

When these plots were discovered those who took part There are 
in them were sternly punished. Some were put to death, ^ga^^f hSi 
others imprisoned or banished. 

The last prince of the great house of Conde was the 
Duke d'Enghien. He was living quietly in the Black 
Forest beyond the borders of France when a plot against 
Napoleon was discovered. There was no reason to 
believe that he had anything to do with the plot. But 
Napoleon persuaded himself that he had. So one night The Duke 
a regiment of French soldiers crossed the Rhine and sur- ?* ^cra^ld of 
rounded the Duke's house. ''^'"s . 

concerned in 

The Duke at first wanted to fight. But he was almost a plot; 
alone. He could not have held out long against hundreds 
of soldiers. So to avoid a useless loss of life he gave 
himself up. He was taken prisoner to France, and the he is arrested 
next night was shut up in the Castle of Vincennes. 

Here in the middle of the night he was awakened and 
led out to be tried. But his trial was a hollow sham, 
for his sentence was already passed, his grave already dug. 

The Duke answered the questions put to him bravely 



470 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

and truthfully. But as he looked at the cold, gloomy faces 
of the judges he knew that no justice awaited him there. 
He begged to be allowed to see the Consul. His request 
was refused. His doom was fixed. 

Before the gray March dawn had come he was led out 
to the moat of the castle, where the flickering light of a 
few torches lit up the pale faces and dark uniforms of 
a line of soldiers, and showed the grave already dug. 
and executed; For a minute the Duke bent his head in prayer. Then 
drawing himseK up he bade the soldiers shoot straight. 
A moment later he fell dead, shot through the heart. 

The news of this murder, for it could be called nothing 
less, filled all Europe with loathing. Many who had been 
ready to make friends with Napoleon fell away from him. 
His own mother reproached him for having by this deed 
stained his name with a blot that could never be wiped 
out. But others saw in the plot a means to win some- 
thing for Napoleon he had long desired. This something 
was nothing less than the crown. For Napoleon was 
no longer content to be an uncrowned king. 

It was now time, said his friends, to make the power 
hereditary in Napoleon's family. That is, that it should 
be decreed that his children should reign after him. Only 
in this way, they said, would the plots against Napoleon 
cease. For there would not be any good of killing one 
Bonaparte if it were certain that another Bonaparte 
would reign after him. 

It was Napoleon's own idea, it was his desire. But 
once more he made it seem as if the wish came from the 
people, as if in accepting the honour he yielded to the 
will of the people. 

So but a few days after the murder of the Duke 
d'Enghien the Senate begged Napoleon to take the title 



NAPOLEON — EMPEROR AND KING 471 

of Emperor. "You are founding," they said, "a new 
era, but you must make it last forever. Splendour is 
nothing without duration. Do not delay, great Man! 
finish your work. You have delivered us from the 
confusion of the past, you bless for us our present good; 
make us also sure of the future. Citizen First Consul, 
be well assured that the Senate speaks thus to you in 
the name of all the citizens." 

There were many more fine speeches. But once 
more Napoleon insisted on an appeal to the people. 
Once again they answered "Yes," and so on May 18, Napoleon is 
1804, Napoleon was proclaimed Emperor of the l^^^g^M^"^ 
French. 

"I accept," he said, "the title which you too believe 
to be useful to the glory of the nation. I hope that 
France will never repent of the honour with which she 
loads my family. At least my spirit will no longer be 
with my descendants on that day when they shall cease 
to be worthy of the love and confidence of this great 
nation." 

What changes ! It was but a few years since Napoleon 
Bonaparte had wandered about the streets of Paris hungry 
and penniless, hardly knowing where he would get his 
next meal, or how he could procure a clean shirt. Now, 
he was Emperor. Now, richly dressed, he drove through 
these same streets in a splendid carriage, while the people 
thronged to see and cheer him. 

A few years before the French people had risen in 
revolt against tyranny, they had stained their hands in 
blood, they had filled the land with war and terror to 
rid themselves of a privileged class, and fulfil their dream 
of making every one equal. Now they brought back jjg creates a 
all that they had fought against. For as soon as Napo- ^^"^ nobiUty; 



472 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

leon became Emperor he surrounded himself with a 
new nobility. He gave his brothers thrones. He made 
his sisters princesses. He showered titles on his generals 
and friends. He brought into use again all the old forms 
and ceremonies of court life. The Republic, which ever 
since Napoleon had become Consul had been a mere 
name, was now completely at an end. 

But Napoleon felt that there was still something lack- 
ing to make his glory complete. No crown had been set 
upon his head. Only the Pope could crown an Emperor. 
So he made up his mind to be crowned by the Pope like 
Charlemagne the great Emperor whose Empire he hoped 
to rival, 
he resolves Napoleon's pride and vanity were so great, however, 
crowned that he could not bring himself to go to Rome to be 
crowned. He wanted the Pope to come to Paris to crown 
him there. 

Never before had such a thing been done. The Pope 
at first was very much surprised at Napoleon's request. 
He was very unwilling to crown him. For how, he asked, 
could he crown the murderer of the Duke d'Enghien.? 
The Pope But at length he consented, half in fear, half in hope. 
consents jj^ feared Napoleon's mighty conquering hand if he 
refused. He hoped to win something for the Church 
by consenting. 

Napoleon's pride was so great that he would not go 
to Rome to be crowned. It was so great that the idea 
of greeting the Pope humbly as one more august than 
himself was hateful to him. Therefore to avoid a formal 
greeting he made up his mind to pretend to meet the 
Pope unexpectedly while he was hunting in the forest of 
Fontainbleau. 

So as the Pope's carriage drove along, the Emperor 



NAPOLEON — EMPEROR AND KING 473 

came riding to meet him clad in hunting dress and sur- 
rovmded by hounds and horsemen. 

The Pope's carriage stopped in the muddy road. The The Pope 
Pope, clad in beautiful white robes and wearing fine white Fontaine- 
silk shoes, was unwilling to get out. But at a little dis- **"* 
tance Napoleon waited, so the old man was forced to 
get out and walk a step or two toward the proud young 
Emperor. 

The two great rulers kissed each other. Then the 
Emperor's carriage was driven up, the servants open- 
ing both doors at once. The Emperor immediately took 
the right side or place of honour, and an officer led the 
Pope to the left side. Thus without any words Napoleon 
showed the Pope that he claimed the higher place. In- 
deed the poor Pope soon found out that he had gained 
nothing by yielding to Napoleon's will. He was treated 
as a mere chaplain as the reward of his condescension. 

All that could be done to make the Coronation splendid 
was done. Money was poured out right and left. And 
when at length the chilly December morning dawned 
the streets of Paris were thronged with people all anxious 
to catch a glimpse of Napoleon and his beautiful Empress 
Josephine as they drove through the streets in their glit- 
tering carriage. And as Napoleon entered the great 
church of Notre Dame, wearing a gorgeous robe of purple 
velvet and crowned like a Caesar with a wreath of golden 
bay leaves, he was greeted with shouts of "Long Live 
the Emperor! Long live the Emperor!" 

It was a great moment, one for which Napoleon had 
long schemed and struggled. But soon he grew tired of 
the ceremony; he grew impatient for it to be over. 
To him the prayers and thanksgiving to God meant 
nothing. It was little to him that his crown and sword 



474 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

should be blessed, that his head should be anointed 
with holy oil. He believed that it was useful to him, 
that the splendid show would increase his power, but he 
found it wearisome. 
Napoleon is At length the moment came when the Pope raised the 

crowned. __ 

December 2, crowu to Set it upon the Empcror's head. But instead 
of allowing him to do so Napoleon himself took the 
crown and set it upon his own head. It was as if he 
would show that he owed his power to himself alone. 

About six months after Napoleon was crowned in 
Paris he went to Italy. He was already an Emperor. 
Now he took to himself the title of King of Italy, also 
crowning himself with the famous and ancient iron crown 

he takes the of Lombardy. "God has given it to me. Let him who 
oh^^y.May, touchcs it beware!" he cried as he set it upon his head. 

ISOd 



CHAPTER LXXXVI 

NAPOLEON I — THE SUN OF AUSTERLITZ 

But while these things had been happening in France, 
the kings and rulers of Europe had again been uniting 
against Napoleon. Already two years before this Britain 
had declared war, and Napoleon was full of an idea of 
invading England. 

He now gathered an army which he called the "Army of The "Army^ 
England," and built a whole fleet of flat-bottomed boats 
in which to carry his soldiers across the channel. His 
preparations were great and long, but at last everything 
was ready, even to the medals which were to celebrate 
Napoleon's victories and which were marked "Struck at 
London, 1804." 

Napoleon was sure of success. His plans were well laid 
if only the British and the winds and tides had fallen in 
with them. But somehow neither the British nor the 
weather played the parts he planned they should. So 
his great invasion never took place. 

Meanwhile all over Europe war was once more kindling. 
Russia, Austria, and Sweden joined with Britain against 
France. So for the time Napoleon gave up the invasion 
of England, and marched his Army of England, as it was 
called, into Germany to fight the Austrians and the 
Russians. 

Napoleon moved so quickly that he defeated the Aus- 
trians again and again before the Russians could come 

475 



476 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

to help them, and at length drove them to take refuge 
in the town of Ulm. 
uim The Austrian leader, General Mack, was old. He lost 

capitulates, 

1805 heart, and with hardly a show of fighting he now yielded 
to Napoleon. 

On the 20th of October, Napoleon took his stand upon 
some rising ground near the town of Ulm, there to receive 
the submission of the conquered Austrians. Dressed like 
a simple soldier in an old gray overcoat and a plain hat, 
the Emperor stood warming himself beside a fire. He 
was surrounded by a brilliant staff, and behind him his 
army stretched rank upon rank in glittering parade 
array. The day was cold and gloomy and dark rain 
clouds hung over hill and valley. But now as if to make 
the spectacle of Napoleon's triumph more brilliant still 
the sun shone out, and its splendour was reflected from 
a thousand glittering points of steel. 

Drums beat, bands played, the gates of Ulm opened. 
Slowly and in silence the Austrian army advanced, 
regiment after regiment. First of all came the general. 
"Here is the unfortunate Mack," he said, as bowed 
down with shame and grief he gave up his sword. 

After him, hour by hour, the long line of soldiers filed 
before the conqueror. Some threw down their arms in 
sullen gloom, others in helpless anger, bitterly ruing 
in their hearts that they had lived to surrender, while a 
few seemed glad to have done with fighting. 

On this day more than twenty-three thousand men 
yielded themselves prisoners, and the Austrian army 
was almost wiped out. Yet there had been little fight- 
ing. "I have destroyed the Austrian army by simple 
marches," wrote Napoleon to the Empress. "Our Em- 
peror has found a new way of making war,"said his soldiers. 



NAPOLEON I — THE SUN OF AUSTERLITZ 477 

"He no longer makes it witli our arms, but with our 
legs." 

Napoleon had begun his career of conquest. But, 
although he did not yet know it, on the very day after 
his triumph over Austria he had received a great check. 
For on the 21st of October, Nelson had shattered the Battle of 
French fleet in the Battle of Trafalgar. isos 

When Napoleon did hear the news he was bitterly 
angry. It spoilt for him all his success in Austria. To 
wipe out the disgrace of defeat by sea he felt that he 
must win new victories on land. And it was against 
the Russians that he now turned his sword. 

At Austerlitz a terrible battle was fought. It has re- Tjie Battle 
ceived the name of the Battle of the Three Emperors. 
For the Emperor of Germany, the Emperor of Russia, and 
the Emperor of the French were all upon the field. 

When the day of battle dawned a dense mist hid the 
hostile armies from each other. Unbroken silence reigned, 
and it was hard to believe that beneath that white pall 
thousands of men were waiting, ready to fly at each 
other's throats as soon as they could see. 

Gradually the mist grew lighter. Then suddenly the 
sun broke through the veil and shone redly forth in wintry 
majesty. It shone upon the two armies face to face 
ready to fight. It shone upon the Httle gray-coated 
figure of the soldiers' hero. With cheer upon cheer the 
soldiers greeted him as he rode along the lines, for 
they remembered that exactly a year ago he had been 
crowned, and they meant to give him a coronation pre- 
sent of a victory. "I promise you," an old soldier had 
said the night before, "I promise you the standards and 
the cannon of the enemy with which to celebrate the 
anniversary of your coronation." 



478 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

As Napoleon listened to the cheers his heart swelled 
with pride. "Ah," he cried, in delight, "the sun of 
Austerlitz has risen." He took it as a good omen, and 
ever after when the sun shone upon one of his great feats 
he would say, "It is the sun of Austerlitz," 

Napoleon's victory was complete. But the struggle 
was fierce. At length, however, in the early dusk of the 
winter afternoon, the allies fled before the French. They 
fled across two frozen lakes. The ice gave way beneath 
their weight, it was shattered by the cannon balls of 
the French, and thousands sank in the chilly waters, 
or were crushed to death between the broken masses 
of ice. 

Austerlitz was one of the greatest victories ever won 
by the French. And Napoleon, who well knew how to 
please his men and win their hearts, praised them for it. 
"Soldiers, I am well pleased with you," he said. "You 
have this day justified all that I expected of your daring. 
You have decorated your eagles with undying glory. 
Soldiers, when the French people placed the imperial 
crown upon my head I trusted to you to keep it ever 
bright with glory, which alone made it of value in my 
eyes. When you have done all that is necessary for the 
happiness and welfare of your country, I will lead you 
back to France. There you will be the objects of my 
tenderest care. My people will receive you with joy, 
and it will be enough to say, ' I was at the Battle of 
Austerlitz ' for them to reply, 'Here is a brave man.' " 
The treaty of By the treaty of Presburg, Austria now made peace 
aigMd"i805 ^i^h Napoleou. He as conqueror disposed of many of 
the states of Germany as he chose. He took away from 
some, and added to others. The states along the Rhine 
he united into a Confederation, under the protection of 



NAPOLEON I — THE SUN OF AUSTERLITZ 479 

France. He formed new kingdoms, and gave them as 
gifts to his brothers and sisters. 

By all these acts Napoleon had despoiled the German 
Emperor of the last vestige of power. So feeling himself 
utterly beaten, feeling his claim over Germany to be 
now but an empty one, the Emperor gave up his title 
so far as Germany was concerned, set free all the German 
princes from their oath of fealty to him, and henceforth 
called himself only Emperor of Austria. 

Thus at last the Empire which had been founded by The Holy 
Charlemagne was shattered forever. It was shattered Empfre 
by the man who had dreams of himself building up an comes to an 
Empire to which that of Charlemagne would be as 
nothing. 

While the German Emperor had been fighting, however, 
Prussia, the largest of all the German states, had remained 
at peace. But Napoleon had determined to conquer 
Prussia too, and at length he almost forced the King of 
Prussia to declare war. 

In this new war Napoleon was as fortunate as in the The battles 
last. On one day two battles were fought, one at Jena, Auer°tadt!'* 
where Napoleon himself led the French, one at Auerstadt, i^oe 
where they were led by General Davoust. In both the 
Prussians were beaten. Then Napoleon's armies swept 
through Prussia, taking fortress after fortress until he 
marched in triumph into the capital, Berlin. 

But even with his capital in the hands of the enemy 
the "King of Prussia did not yield and the Czar of Russia 
now marched to help him. The war was continued all 
winter, battles being fought in bitter frost and snow. But 
still fortune was ever on the side of the French. Victory 
was ever theirs. At last the war ended with the battle of The Battle of 
Friedland, in which the allies were utterly defeated. It fgoy'^'^'"^ 



480 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

was fought upon the same day as Marengo had been, and 
Napoleon, who well knew how to encourage his men, as 
he rode among them on the morning of the battle bade 
them remember it. " It is a lucky day !" he cried. " It is 
the anniversary of Marengo." 

Again the French won the victory. Again the great 
General was pleased. "My children have worthily 
celebrated the anniversary of Marengo," he wrote, to 
the Empress Josephine. "All the Russian army is 
routed. The Battle of Friedland is a worthy sister of 
Marengo, of Austerlitz, of Jena." 

After the Battle of Friedland the Czar begged for 
peace. Napoleon admired the dash and courage of 
the Russian soldiers, and wanted to have them for his 
allies; he had, besides, other motives for wishing for 
peace, and so a meeting was arranged between the two 
Emperors. 

A magnificent tent of crimson velvet was set up upon 
a barge on the river Nieman not far from the town of 
Tilsit. It was decorated with the flags of Russia and of 
France. Beneath them the two great rulers met. 

It is said that as the Czar embraced Napoleon he cried 
out, "I hate Britain as much as you do." 

"If that is so," answered Napoleon, "then peace is 
made." 

The two rulers entered alone into the tent. They re- 
mained together there for some time, and when their con- 
ference was over they appeared to be the best of friends. 

The Czar was young, he was dazzled and fascinated 

by the brilliant genius of Napoleon, he was beguiled by 

his flattei"y. So he yielded to Napoleon's proposals. 

The peace of and made peace with httle regard to his old ally the 

TUsit. 1807 i^ing of Prussia. 



NAPOLEON I — THE SUN OF AUSTERLITZ 481 

The King of Prussia was not asked to the conference, 
but was treated with harshness and insult. For Napoleon, 
knowing that he could not be flattered and beguiled like 
the Czar, felt that he must be crushed. So he was 
scolded, and bullied, and despoiled of half of his kingdom. 

Then having as he thought made a firm friend of the 
Czar, and utterly crushed the King of Prussia, Napoleon 
returned to Paris. 



CHAPTER LXXXVII 

NAPOLEON I— A KING OP kINGS 

In all his wars Napoleon's chief and final aim was the 
conquest of Britain. The battle of Trafalgar had for- 
ever shattered his hopes of invading Britain directly. 
It made him all the more determined to conquer Britain 
by conquering Europe. He meant to bring all Europe 
under his sway, so that at length Britain would stand 
utterly alone without a friend, and thus be forced to 
yield to him. To gain his end he fought not only with 
. sword and bayonet. He fought with trade. 
The^Beriin While at Bcrhu Napoleon issued what is called the 

Decree* _» — ~ 

Berlin Decree. By this decree he ordered Europe to cease 
to trade with Britain. No British goods were to be allowed 
to come to any port in Europe. No country in Europe 
was to be allowed to send goods to Britain, and every 
British subject found on the Continent was to be seized 
as a prisoner of war. 

In his eagerness to crush Britain Napoleon was blind 
to the fact that he was bringing great suffering, not only 
upon the other countries of Europe, but upon France 
its effect on itself. Trade was hampered and throttled, and the 
common things of everyday hfe grew dearer and dearer. 
Such things as coffee and sugar, boots and shoes, cotton 
and woollen goods, rose so high in price that poor people 
had to go hungry and in rags. 

The Decree brought want and misery into every poor 



NAPOLEON I — A KING OP KINGS 483 

man's house. It raised up in the hearts of the people, 
not so much hatred against Britain, as hatred against 
the tyrant whose proud will brought the suflfering. 

Even then Napoleon's orders were not obeyed, for 
smuggling was carried on to an enormous extent. Every it encouraged 
one smuggled, even the officers in the French army. ^ 

Napoleon's own soldiers were shod with British-made 
boots, and dressed in cloth made on British looms. 

Yet Napoleon clung to his Continental System, as it 
was called. At the Treaty of Tilsit he had forced both 
Russia and Prussia to agree to it. Both countries, 
however, soon found that it pressed heavily upon them. 

But while most of Europe thus bent to Napoleon's 
will, one country resisted. That country was Portugal. Portugal 
So now Napoleon made up his mind to make war on Por- Decree 
tugal and force it to yield. "The fall of the House of 
Braganza will be a new proof that ruin is certain to 
overtake any country which attaches itself to Britain," 
said Napoleon. 

Now in order to reach Portugal Napoleon had to pass 
through Spain. So he made secretly a bargain with the 
Spanish King, promising when Portugal was conquered 
to share it with him. 

At this time the Queen of Portugal was mad, and her 
son John ruled as Regent. When he learned that a French 
army was marching to attack him, he determined to flee 
to Brazil. For it seemed impossible for little Portugal to 
stand alone against the might of France. 

So when after a hurried and toilsome march across 
the snowy Pyrenees the French army arrived at Lisbon; 
they found the Queen and Prince Regent gone, and the 
people too hopeless to resist. 

Soon the whole of Portugal was overrun by French 



484 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

and soldiers, and everywhere the tricolour of France replaced 
^^takes the flag of Portugal. "The House of Braganza," said 
^'country! Napolcon, "has ceased to reign." 

1808 But although Portugal was making little or no resist- 
ance French soldiers continued to stream into Spain. 
Instead, however, of making their way toward Portugal, 
they spread through Spain; they closed round Madrid. 

At the same time the Spanish royal family was torn 
asunder by quarrels. The King was old and feeble, 
the Queen ruled by her favourite, Godoy. The King 
had given up his throne in favour of his son Ferdinand. 
But almost at once he repented of the deed. Ferdinand, 
however, refused again to give back the throne. So the 
Spain too is quarrel grew bitter. Then, hearing that Napoleon was 

overrun with .,,», ■, ,1 

French comiug, both lathcr and son resolved to appeal to him 

soldiers /> i • 

tor advice. 

It was at Bayonne that father and son met Napoleon. 
Here on French territory, beset on every side by a 
hostile army, they found themselves little better than 
prisoners. It soon became plain to both that it did not 
suit Napoleon's plans for either of them to reign in 
Spain. Indeed a month before, had they but known 
it, he had written to his brother Louis, "I have decided 
on placing a French Prince on the Spanish throne. If 
I make you King of Spain will you accept it? Can I 
reckon on you?" 

Powerless in the hands of the great schemer, the old 
King gave way at once. For a little time the young 
Prince held out, sullenly refusing to listen to Napoleon's 
The King is arguments. But at length, cowed by the Emperor's 
abdicate threats, fearing even for his life, he gave in. Father 
and son signed away their rights to the throne of Spain 
and all her colonies. 



NAPOLEON I — A KING OF KINGS 486 

Thus without fighting a single battle Napoleon had 
brought another great kingdom under his sway. But he 
had done it by trickery unworthy of a great ruler. Even 
Napoleon himself felt the need of justifying the act. 
"From some points of view, I know, my action is not 
good," he said. "But my policy requires that I should 
not leave behind me so near to Paris a kingdom hostile to 
mine." Yet at the time Spain was not hostile. For 
France and Spain were allies. 

Napoleon now sent for his brother Joseph and made Joseph 
him Eang of Spain. And thus he thought the matter made King 
was settled. "I consider the most troublesome part ° ^^^ 
of the business is over," he said. But he was mistaken. 
The most troublesome part was about to begin. For 
the Spanish people utterly refused to have an upstart 
Corsican for their king, and all through the country they 
rose in rebellion against French rule. 

It was in vain that Napoleon made good laws, and The Spanish 

pcopiB rebel 

reformed the oppressive backward laws of Spain. The 
Spaniards were not grateful. They preferred to be ruled 
badly by their own King to receiving favours from an 
usurper. 

All over the country the Spaniards rose, forming them- 
selves into companies, often under the leadership of monks. 
Walled towns held out fiercely, the country people at- 
tacked the French soldiers on the march, dashing down 
upon them unawares among the mountains and valleys. 
They harassed their march, refusing them food and sup- 
plies of any kind. 

All differences among themselves were forgotten. 
Peasants, nobles, priests, and soldiers all fought together 
for the same end. Spain asks 

The Spaniards also s^^nt to Britain asking for help. he"p!'° 



486 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Spain and Britain had been at war, for Spain was the 
one country which had joined with France against the 
alHes. At the Battle of Trafalgar Spanish ships had 
fought against us side by side with those of France. 

But now the British decided to help Spain. "The 
kingdom thus nobly struggling against the usurpation 
and a and the tyranny of France can no longer be considered 
"irsent°to ^^ the enemy of Great Britain," said King George in 
Spain Parliament. So an army was sent to Spain, under Sir 
Arthur Wellesley, that great soldier who afterward be- 
came the Duke of Wellington. 

"In war men are nothing," once said Napoleon. "It 
is a man who is everything." And Napoleon was to 
find to his cost that he had now to fight a man whose 
genius was scarcely less than his own. 

But in all the Peninsular War Napoleon and Welling- 
ton never met. For Napoleon had so many schemes in 
hand that he had little time to give to Spain. He left 
the war very much to his generals. But it was while 
he was in Spain that bad news came to him. He heard 
that Austria was getting ready to fight him. And in spite 
of the fact that he had quite lately had another meeting 
with his friend the Czar, so as to make sure of Russia, 
he heard that he, too, was ready to join with Austria. So 
Napoleon giving his generals orders to "drive the British into the 
another war sea," Napolcou dashed away to Austria to fight there. 
with Austria^ This sccond campaign against Austria was short, and 
it was one of the most deadly ever fought by Napoleon. 
It lasted scarcely three months and never had the great 
general's genius seemed more brilHant. In five days 
he won five victories, then for a second time he entered 
Vienna in triumph. 

The war came to an end with the Battle of Wagram. 



NAPOLEON I — A KING OF KINGS 487 

It was a terrible slaughter. It was, too, one of the least 
certain of Napoleon's victories, the loss on both sides being 
nearly equal. The old vigour and dash of Napoleon's 
army had vanished, for it was no longer a truly French 
army. It was filled with recruits from every land and 
people he had conquered. They no longer fought for 
freedom, or for country. They fought for the love of 
fighting, or because they were forced to it by the great 
conqueror who led them. 

But although Wagram was barely a victory it was 
enough to make the Austrians yield once more. In 
October the treaty of Schonbrunn was signed. By it 
the Emperor lost still more of his land, and Napoleon 
once more returned to Paris in triumph. 

Napoleon had by this time extended his Empire still 
farther. He fought with the Pope, took and held him 
prisoner for three years. Then the Papal States were states 
added to France. 

A little later Napoleon also dethroned his brother Louis, 
whom he had made King of Holland. For Louis was 
not obedient enough, and had dared to set at naught are 
Napoleon's Continental System. Holland too was then ^^^^^^ 
added to France. 

The Empire had now reached its greatest extent. 
Never since the days of Charlemagne had one man ruled t^^^ ^^^ 
over so many lands. The borders of France itself now extent of th 

French 

reached eastward as far as the Rhine, northward to the Empire 
borders of Denmark. The kings of Spain, Naples, and 
Westphalia were the Emperor's brothers. The whole of 
Italy, Portugal, and Switzerland were under his sway. 
The kings of Bavaria, Wurtemberg, and Saxony, and 
many other lesser princes were his vassals. 

Napoleon was an emperor, a maker and unmak- 



488 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

er of kings. But he was, after all, in spite of all 
his pride, only an upstart, the son of a poor Corsican 
lawyer. 

Napoleon wanted to forget that, he wanted to take 
his place among the kings and queens of ancient family, 
to be one of them, and unite his family with theirs. He 
wanted a royal princess to be his wife, he wanted to have 
children who could claim kinship with kings and queens 
of ancient lineage. 

He already had a wife, the beautiful Josephine, to whom 
he had been married long, long ago, when he was only a 
poor soldier. But she was no princess, she was not 
even a great lady, and she had no children. And so 
Napoleon put her away. His duty to the nation de- 
manded it he said. 

Then, strange to say, Napoleon married the Duchess 
Marie Louise, the daughter of his enemy, the Emperor 
Louise^sVo ^^ Austria. Marie Louise was very young, very ignorant. 
She had no love for Napoleon, and looked upon him as the 
worst enemy of her country. She married him now in the 
hope of saving Austria. "I am ready to sacrifice my own 
happiness," she wrote to a friend, "for the good of the 
state, sure that one only finds true joy in doing one's 
duty." _ _ 

So this timid and frivolous girl of eighteen became 
the Empress of the French, the wife of the most famous 
soldier and conqueror in all the world. 

A year later a little son was born to Napoleon, who was 
overjoyed. He at once called him the King of Rome. 
For that was the title always given to the eldest son of 
the Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire. 



Napoleon 

marries 



CHAPTER LXXXVni 

NAPOLEON I— THE HEART OF RUSSIA 

Mabie Louise had wanted to do something for her 
country, and she did. The Russian people had as time 
went on been growing more and more angry with Napo- 
leon's Continental System. Now Napoleon's marriage 
with Marie Louise made the Czar still more angry, and War between 
at last war between France and Russia broke out. And Russia, 1812 
this war was the beginning of Napoleon's downfall. And 
thus, not only Austria, but all the other countries of 
Europe were delivered from his tyranny. 

War was at this time still going on in Spain, and if 
Napoleon had been wise he would not have begun another 
until that was finished. But his eyes were blinded and 
dazzled with his own glory. He had never forgotten 
his dreams of conquering India and the East. Russia 
was one step toward that, so the Russian campaign 
began. 

It was June when Napoleon marched into Russia The 
with the Grand Army, as it was called. At first he found begins; 
no enemy to fight, but only mile after mile of barren, 
deserted country. For the Russians had laid waste 
their land so that the enemy might find no food. The 
burning summer sun blazed down upon the men, who 
trudged along wretched roads ankle deep in dust, which 
rose in clouds as they passed. 

They were choked with dust, they were hungry and the miseries 

" ° " oi the march 

489 



490 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

thirsty, too. For many of the horses fell ill and died, 
and the immense wagon loads of food which Napoleon 
had ordered to accompany the army were left behind. 
There was no food to be found in the comitry except 
after long search. Both bread and salt soon failed. 
Then the men were reduced to eating meat without salt, 
with a paste of flour and water for bread. So from the 
very beginning the difficulties and the hardships of the 
campaign were great. 

At length the two armies met. There were several 

Eusskns fig^tS' ^^^ after each the Russian army retired before 

retreat; the French, farther and farther toward the heart of Russia. 

They left desolation in their train. For they burned 

their towns and villages, destroyed the crops and stores 

rather than let them fall into the hands of the French. 

As the Russians retreated the French toiled after them. 

^^^ ^loUo^ ^^^ Napoleon was eager for a great victory. He knew 

already that he played a losing game, that the Russian 

campaign was a mistake. But his pride demanded a 

victory before he made peace. 

"We must make up for lost time," he said. "We 
must have an immense victory before Moscow, a taking 
of Moscow which will astonish the world." 

Those around Napoleon tried to turn him from his 
folly. "The Emperor will not find peace at Smolensk 
or even at Moscow," said one of his generals. "He will 
only be farther from France. Peace flies before us even 
as does a battle; only it flies farther." 

But all persuasion was in vain. Napoleon would 

not yield. "The die is cast," he said, and the army 

marched onward. 

The Battle of At Borodiuo Napolcou had his wish. For there a great 

battle was fought. It was the most deadly battle of 



NAPOLEON I — THE HEAET OF RUSSIA 491 

modern times. But altliougli the victory rested with 
the French, they paid dearly for it, for almost as many 
French as Russians lay dead upon the field. 

After Borodino the Russians again retreated. Again 
the French followed. Scorched by the heat of the 
blazing sun, choked by the dust of the sandy roads, 
and with the smoke from the burning towns and villages 
through which they passed, they still struggled on. At 
length about a week after the Battle of Borodino the 
Grand Army came in sight of Moscow. 

It was the city of rest and plenty to which the wornout 
men had been looking forward for many a weary day. It 
was the paradise of ease for which they longed after their 
long toil and hardship. Whenever they gained a height 
they searched eagerly through the mist of dust and smoke 
for a glimpse of the long-desired city. So when from 
the height above the town they saw at length the great 
city stretched out beneath them, its golden domes and 
many coloured roofs resplendent in the morning sunshine, 
a great cry of joy ran through the ranks. "Moscow! Moscow 
Moscow at last!" they shouted, as long before the reached 
Crusaders had cried, "Jerusalem! Jerusalem!" at the 
sight of the Holy City. 

Forgetting their past miseries in the thought of coming 
rest and plenty, the French marched joyfully into the 
town. It was hushed and empty. To the tramp 
of their feet the streets resounded strangely. Silent, 
deserted houses gazed down upon them from either 
side. 

The Russians had fled, leaving their Holy City a prey 
to the foe. For the first time on entering a conquered 
capital Napoleon found no one to witness his triumph. 
For the first time in all his triumphant career there was 



IS 



492 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

no submissive people to beg humbly for his mercy. It 
was a bitter disappointment. 

All the vast army supplies of food and clothing had 
been carried away or destroyed. But still much was 
left. And at first the French revelled in food and drink 
such as they had not tasted for many a long day. 

The paradise of rest and plenty was reached. But it 
was not long to be enjoyed. For almost at once fire 
broke forth, and soon flames were raging far and near. 
Whether the fire was first caused by carelessness or by 
^"bvu'ned i^itention, whether it was set alight by Frenchmen or 
by Russians, is not certain. But the Russians had broken 
the fire engines before they left, and all eflforts to put out 
the flames were vain. Even when they were put out in 
one place they started mysteriously in another. A 
strong wind sprang up which fanned the flames to fury. 
Many of the buildings were of wood, so whole streets 
were soon alight. Palaces and churches were seen one 
moment wrapped in flame and smoke, the next they 
crashed together and fell in glowing ruin. 

The heat grew intolerable. The constant roar of the 
flames was now and then broken by frightful explosions, 
and burning fragments were scattered wide, each brand 
as it fell lighting fresh fires. The whole city seemed 
doomed to destruction. 

Napoleon had taken up his quarters in the Kremlin, 
the palace-fortress of the Czars. And from there for 
two days he watched the frightful devastation in gloomy 
thought. His officers begged him to move to a place 
of safety. He sullenly refused. At length, almost too 
late, he yielded to their prayers and fled. But now the 
way to safety lay through a lane of fire, through torrents 
of sparks and smoke, and the flames, whipped to fury by 



NAPOLEON I — THE HEART OF RUSSIA 49S 

the wind, scorched the hands and faces of his officers as 
they hurried after him. 

For five days and nights the fire raged. By night the 
sky glared hke a huge furnace with the reflected hght, 
by day it was overcast with rolling clouds of dense smoke, 
through which the sun glowed like a blood-red ball. 

By the light of the burning city Napoleon at length Napoleon 
saw things as they really were. He wrote to the Czar peace 
asking for peace. But the Czar made no reply. 

Day by day Napoleon waited, and day by day food 
grew scarcer and scarcer. In wider and wider circles 
the foraging parties swept the country round in a vain 
search for food. In vain Napoleon offered rewards to 
the Russian peasants if they would but bring supplies. 
There was no pity in their hearts for the famished in- 
vaders; they would rather have seen them all perish than 
sell them one sack of flour. 

It was now October, and winter was not far off, that 
winter which in Russia comes with icy blasts, with bitter 
frost and snow. Without food, without proper clothing, 
it was impossible for the French army to pass the winter 
in Russia. 

So Napoleon at length made up his mind to leave 
Moscow and reach some warmer climate before the 
coming of the cold weather, and the retreat began. 

At first the men marched forth gaily enough, laden The French 
with the plunder of Moscow, with jewels and gold and mo3oow'^°° 
silken stuffs which they were taking back to France. 
The weather was fine, and they were on their way home. 
They were fairly well supplied with food, which had been 
gathered by a last effort from all around Moscow. 

But soon all the food brought from Moscow was done, 
and the pains of hunger made themselves felt. The 



494 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

fight for food grew fierce and bitter. If a horse fell, 
men rushed upon it like hungry animals. Human kind- 
liness seemed forgotten. Comrades would cheat each 
other for a loaf of bread, quarrel over a handful of pota- 
toes. Each day they grew weaker. Each day they fell 
by the way, dying in hundreds. 

And still, although hardly able to crawl along, the 
wretched men had to defend themselves, had to fight. 
For pursuing Russians everywhere hung upon the march, 
shooting down all within range of their guns. Soon 
discipline was at an end, and the retreat became a head- 
long flight. Many threw away their weapons and refused 
to fight, for they saw that those who were wounded were 
left to perish where they fell. For men dying themselves 
of hunger could not carry wounded comrades. Others 
left the ranks, and straying away either died of hunger 
or were shot or taken prisoner by the Russians. 

Then the cold came. Snow fell white and blinding. 
It turned the country into a pathless waste from which 
every landmark was wiped out. Men lost their way, 
wandering they knew not whither until they lay down to 
die, and the snow covered them gently in their last sleep. 
They reach ^jj(j gQ through cvcr-growiug misery and disaster the 
men staggered on, and day by day the Grand Army grew 
less and less. At length twenty thousand haggard, ragged, 
hungry men reached and crossed the Nieman. They 
were all that were left of the haH million gallant soldiers 
who had gone so gaily forth to conquer the Russians. 
Without winning a battle the Russians had conquered 
Napoleon. Or, rather, Russia had conquered him. 



CHAPTER LXXXIX 

NAPOLEON I -FAREWELL TO FRANCE 

But long before the shattered army reached the Nieman, 
Napoleon had left it, and was speeding back to France. 
He wanted to reach Paris before the news of his disaster. 
He wanted to raise a new army as speedily as possible. 
For he had heard that there was a plot against him in 
Paris. The Prussians, too, encouraged by the example 
of Spain, were ready to rise and fight for their liberty. 

Napoleon quickly raised a new army, many of whom it is Napoleon 
true were mere boys. To them he added the remnant of army^^igi^^ 
the Grand Army among whom, happily for him, there were 
some of his best officers and most tried soldiers. Only a 
few months after the Russian disaster he marched into 
Germany. 

The Czar had again joined with the King of Prussia, 
for he had now sworn utterly to defeat Napoleon. "No 
more peace with Napoleon, " he had said, after the taking 
of Moscow. "We cannot reign together. It must be 
he or I, I or he=, " With tears running down his face the 
King welcomed the Czar, who had forsaken his friend- 
ship for that of Napoleon at Tilsit. That was forgiven 
now "Wipe your tears," said the Czar, "they are the 
last Napoleon will ever cause you to shed. " 

The war began, and although the French were still he takes the 
victorious their victories were dearly bought. Then lussiar'"^ 
Austria joined with Russia and Prussia, and at Leipsig, Austria; ^""^ 

495 



496 A HISTORY OP FRANCE 

the final struggle took place. This battle has been called 
the Battle of the Nations, for soldiers of nearly every 
country in Europe fought on one side or another. 
. , '^^'^ For three days the fight lasted, and in the end the 
French were beaten. Napoleon and his army fled toward 
the Rhine, hotly pursued by the victorious allies. 

Everywhere behind him the conquered nations threw 

oflf the yoke of France, and demanded freedom once more. 

But Napoleon would not yet yield to their demands. 

the allies Then the allies invaded France, and continued the war 

"^'Frince on French territory. 

Seeing their country thus invaded, the people of France 
rose in wrath against the invaders. Napoleon placed him- 
self once more at the head of his army, and marched to 
meet the foe. Never perhaps had his genius shown itself 
greater than in this war fought upon French soil. Very 
many of his soldiers were untrained boys. They were 
so youthful looking that they were called Marie Louises 
in honour of the Empress. Many of them did not know 
how to use a gun, and a peaked cap was their only sign 
of uniform. They were often without officers. 

"Where is your lieutenant?" asked a general one 
day, as he rode past a company. 

"We never had one," replied a young soldier. 

"Where is your sergeant then?" said the general. 

"We have no sergeant either, " replied the boy. "But 
it does not matter. Do not be afraid, we will fight all 
the same." 

Yet with such an army Napoleon kept the foe at bay. 
But even his genius could not for long hold back a force 
ten times as great as his own. 
Paris At length the allies reached Paris. It was the first 

u6S161Z6Q 8,11(1 

taken time siucc the days of Joan of Arc that a foreign foe had 



NAPOLEON I — FAKEWELL TO FRANCE 497 

come within sight olits walls. Now for one day it held 
out, then it surrendered. 

Side by side the King of Prussia and the Czar rode into 
the town. The streets were crowded with people. Some 
watched the procession with sad and frowning faces. 
Some exulted that at length they had been relieved from 
the awful tyranny of the Emperor. 

For Napoleon's reign was at an end. The Senate which 
in the days of his glory had overwhelmed him with 
flattery now turned from hfm. By a declaration of the 
Senate he was deposed on April 2, 1814. 

But still Napoleon would not yield. He wanted to 
march to Paris, to fight again for his Empire. France, 
however, was tired of war. "We have had enough," 
said one of his officers. "Let us not begin a civil war." 

"Do you want to live under the Bourbons then?" 
cried Napoleon in wrath. 

"No," was the answer, "we want the Xing of Rome." 

"Do you think then that if I abdicate you will have my Napoleon 
son? Never! The Regency of my wife is impossible," »*>'i"=ates 
replied the Emperor. 

But to resist was useless. Napoleon at length saw that 
it was so, and he abdicated in favour of his little son. 
A day or two after this the Battle of Toulouse was fought. 
With it the Peninsular War, which had lasted five years, 
was brought to an end. Had what was passing in France 
been known in Spain that battle need never have been 
fought. 

And now Napoleon had to leave France and go to 
the island of Elba in the Mediterranean, which was all 
the Empire left to him. The day of his departure the 
Old Guard was drawn up in the courtyard of the palace 
of Fontainbleau. There Napoleon said good-bye to 



498 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

them. " Soldiers of my Old Guard, " lie said, "for twenty 
years I have found you ever constant on the road to 
honour and glory. In these last days, as in the days of 
my prosperity, you have been patterns of bravery and 
fidelity. I go, but you, my friends, must continue to 
serve France. Do not pity my fate. Adieu , my children 
I would I could embrace you all. " 

They brought the standard to him. He kissed it with 
tear-dimmed eyes. And as the men watched, tears 
coursed down their bronzed cheeks. With sobs they 
murmured brokenly, "What a leader we have lost." 
he leaves Himself shaken with sobs, Napoleon turned from them 
quickly, entered his carriage and was driven away south- 
ward. 

On the first part of his journey Napoleon was greeted 
with cheers. For he was passing through land that had 
been overrun by the enemy. Here the people cared 
little for what Napoleon had done in battles far away. 
They knew that he had at least fought skilfully and 
bravely against the enemy who now invaded their land. 
So they cheered him. 

But as he passed still farther southward, and came to 
people who knew nothing of the invasion, but who only 
knew that he was the monster who had torn from them 
their sons and brothers, and left them to die in far off 
lands, he was no longer cheered, but cursed. Here the 
people crowded round his carriage, threatening to hang 
him on the nearest tree, or drown him in the Rhone. At 
length to escape the fury of the mob Napoleon was forced 
to dress himself in the uniform of an Austrian officer. 
Thus disguised he fled until he came to the sea, and there 
set sail for his new Empire of Elba. 



CHAPTER XC 

THE HUNDRED DAYS 

The allies now set aside Napoleon's little son, and the 
Bourbons were restored. Louis XVI's little son had died 
in prison, so the brother of Louis XVT was now proclaimed 
King under the title of Louis XVIII, the httle prince who 
died in prison being looked upon as Louis XVTI. 

And thus the Bourbons, to drive whom from the throne -pije 
all the blood of the Revolution had been shed, returned bourbons 

_ are restored 

once more. Yet it could hardly be said that it was by 
the will of the people. Many of them would rather have 
had a Republic. But the country was too worn out with 
wars to fight any longer. What most people wanted was 
peace. And hoping to gain it they took the King offered 
to them. 

The new King was already old. He was fat and lazy. 
He was Ul too and could scarcely walk or move without 
help. It was a great change from the restless, imtiring 
Emperor who bestrode Europe. "We who have just 
come from him who passed over Europe with the stride 
of a giant must get used to seeing a King lying in his 
armchair, " said one of his courtiers. 

Like his people the new King wanted peace. In The King 
twenty-five years of exile he had learned much. He peacef 
knew that it was no longer possible to rule France as a 
despot, and he was quite wilUng that the people should 
have some power. 



500 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Napoleon had been a despot. He had done as he 
liked, and the people had grown weary of his tyranny. 
Now Louis XVIII granted to the people a new Charter of 
Freedom, and France became a constitutional monarchy 
like Great Britain. The Charter gave the ruling power 
to the King and to two houses of Parliament something 
like ours, one a house of peers, and one a house of deputies 
chosen by the people. 
bi''"h*'^^ But among the nobles who now returned, even among 
learned little the priuccs of the Toyal family, there were many who had 
Revolution forgottcu nothing of their old pride, and learned nothing 
by the Revolution. They disliked the Charter, or 
any appearance of hberty for the people, and they urged 
the King to many acts which soon made the people rest- 
less and discontented. 
Discontent Then whcu the French soldiers who had been kept 
prisoner by the Russians and Germans were set free 
and returned home, the discontent increased. For the 
soldiers still loved the general who so many times had 
led them to victory. The army still loved Napoleon, and 
neither people nor army loved Louis XVIII. 

And so it began to be whispered abroad that after all 
the Emperor was not far away, after all he would return. 
With the spring flowers he would come, it was said. Peo- 
ple began to wear violets, and to talk about a mysterious 
"Corporal Violet. " Pictures and medals too were every- 
where sold, some showing a sleeping eagle with the words 
underneath, "He will waken again." Others showed a 
sleeping lion with the words, "The waking will be 
terrible. " 

Napoleon was soon weary of his Httle island empire. 
He too grew restless and discontented. And when from 
France letters came telling of the discontent and unrest 



grows 



THE HUNDRED DAYS 501 

there he grew more and more restless. At length he Napoleon 
resolved to fight and win his crown once more. He set France, 1815; 
out from Elba, and on March 2, 1815, less than a year 
after his abdication, he once more landed in France. 

And the people who but a few months before wanted 
to hang him or drown him in the Rhone now received 
him with joy. "Down with the nobles! Down with the 
priests! Long live the Emperor!" was the cry as Na- 
poleon marched onward to Paris. Everywhere the peo- 
ple crowded to catch a glimpse of the big gray coat and 
cocked hat of the little man who had such a strange power 
over the hearts of men. 

At Grenoble the Royalist army stopped the way. 
"There he is," said their leader. "Shoot him!" 

The soldiers turned white. Their knees trembled 
beneath them, their guns shook in their hands. Not 
a shot was fired. 

Alone Napoleon advanced. "Soldiers," he said, in 
his strong, calm voice, "you know me." 

Again he advanced a few steps. Throwing open his 
coat, he cried, "If there is a soldier amongst you who 
wants to kill his Emperor he can do it. I come to offer 
you my body. " 

Still not a shot was fired. Instead, a great cry burst 
forth, "Long live the Emperor ! " The ranks were broken, he is greeted 
and in a fury of joy the soldiers rushed over to the ^^ '"p^'^°'^ 
returned Emperor's side. They crowded round him, 
kneeling at his feet, reverently touching his coat, cheering 
and weeping. 

Once more Napoleon had an army and an empire. 
"Never before," said a great writer, "has a man taken 
an empire by merely showing his hat." His march to 
Paris was a long triumph. Towns and villages were gay 



502 A HISTORY OF FRANCE, 

with tlie tricolour, the air echoed with cries of "Long 
live the Emperor!" The white cockade of the Bourbons 
disappeared, the tricolour reappeared as if by magic, 
i^uisxviii Louis XVIII fled to Belgium. At Vienna the allies 
were gathered, struggling to rearrange the states of 
Europe which had been turned upside down by Napo- 
leon's wars and conquests. It was a difficult matter, and 
they had found it hard to agree over it. Now the news 
that Napoleon had landed in France and had marched in 
triumph to Paris and that Louis XVIII had fled put an 
end to their squabbles. 

At once they proclaimed Napoleon an outlaw and 
began to prepare for war. It was in vain that Napoleon 
assured them that he had no wish to fight and conquer 
any other country. He only wished to be allowed to 
rule France in peace. No one believed him. From 
^ira'for ^^^^y country of Europe soldiers gathered to invade 
war France. 

But Napoleon, making up his mind to strike first, 
marched to meet the allies. And it was in Belgium on 
the field of Waterloo that his last battle was fought. 
Waterloo. Napolcou Staked his all on this last battle. He staked 
1815 his all and lost. Through the long summer day the battle 
raged, and when evening came Napoleon's army was 
fleeing from the fieldj carrying Napoleon himself along 
with it. 

The people of Paris were filled with horror and grief 
at the news of the defeat. They were filled with anger 
against the Emperor. Now that he was no longer 
victorious they would have none of him. The very 
people who had welcomed him tumultuously a few months 
before now demanded his abdication for a second time. 

Napoleon made a last efifort to regain his power. He 



THE HUNDRED DAYS 603 

sent his brother Lucien to plead for him in Parliament. 
"France," he said, "yesterday acclaimed Napoleon aa 
her liberator. If for one battle lost she forsakes him to- 
day, to what a grave reproach of inconstancy and light- 
ness does she not expose herseK to history. " 

"Prince," said one of the members, rising to answer 
him, "you mis-say the nation. It is not for having aban- 
doned the Emperor Napoleon that history will accuse 
France. It is for having followed him too far. She has 
followed him in the sands of Egypt, and in the deserts of 
Russia, on fifty battlefields, in misfortune and in success. 
It is because they followed him that three million French- 
men lie dead. We have done enough for him. Our 
duty now is to save our country. " 

The struggle was vain. The glory and splendour of 
empire were to be his no longer, and Napoleon yielded. 
For a second time he abdicated, "I offer myself a sacri- Napoleon 
fice," he said, "to the hate of the enemies of France. I a second 
proclaim my son Emperor of the French. " 

But the proclamation of his son was a mere form, and 
Napoleon well knew it. "It is for the Bourbons that I 
abdicate," he said bitterly. From the height of glory 
to which he had climbed he could not bear that both 
he and his family should fall again to nothing. He was 
only forty-five, and what had he not done in those few 
years? What might he not yet do? In ten years from 
being a penniless unknown soldier he had risen to be an 
Emperor. For another ten years he had ruled Europe, 
playing with kings and kingdoms, setting them up or 
pulling them down as it pleased him. Then came his 
fall. Now for a himdred days he had believed himself 
as powerful as of old. But the hundred days were over, 
and all his might and his power were fallen from him. 



time; 



604 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

No one wanted him. There was no room for him any- 
where, not even in France. He was told to leave the 
country. But that was hard to do, for every port was 
he gives watchcd by British ships. So not knowing what else to 

To the do Napoleon gave himself up to the British. 

British Qjj board the Bellerophon he was brought to England. 
He was not, however, allowed to land, but remained on 
board until it was decided what should be done with him. 
At length it was decided to send him to St. Helena, a 
little island in the South Atlantic, as there he could be 
allowed a larger amount of freedom with less chance 
of his escaping than anywhere else. There he lived for 
nearly six years, and died on May 5, 1821. 



4 



CHAPTER XCI 

THE STORY OF THE EMPEROR WHO NEVER REIGNED 

When Napoleon abdicated lie lost not only his Empire. Marie Louise 
He lost, too, his home and his family. For Marie Louise Emperor* ^ 
was easily persuaded to forsake the fallen Emperor. She 
returned home to her father, taking her little son with her. 

And now that Napoleon was an exile and a prisoner, 
the Emperor of Austria tried in every way to make his 
little grandson forget all about his father, and all about 
his life in France. For the French people had no thought 
of taking the King of Rome for their ruler. 

So he was no longer called the King of Rome, but 
merely Duke of Reichstadt, which was an Austrian title. The Duke of 
All the books and toys which had been brought from ^^^ ^ ^ > 
France were taken away from him. He was made to 
speak German, and to learn his lessons in German. But 
the poor Kttle boy hated it. "I will not be a German," 
he would cry. "I will be a Frenchman." 

In the end, however, he came to speak and write Ger- 
man like his native language, and although he always 
spoke French well, too, he found it difiBcult to write 
correctly. 

But even if outwardly the young Duke seemed to be tjs We for 
growing into a Uttle German, in his heart he remained 
fiercely French. And young though he was, he could 
not be made to forget about his father. He thought 
about him all day, dreamt about him at night, and never 

605 



506 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

forgot him in his prayers. Yet the Duke did not know 
what had become of his father. He was always trying to 
find out. "My father is in the West Indies, I think," 
he would say, or, "I have always heard my father was 
in Africa." But those around him constantly tried to 
turn the talk aside, for they thought it was best that he 
should know as Uttle as possible about his father, 
hetriestofind One day the Duke said to his tutor, "Who is reigning 

out where . ,-, n „ 

his father ia; m ± rance UOW.'' 

"A King," was the reply. 

"But I know an Emperor once ruled there," said the 
Duke. "Who was it?" 

"That was your father," answered the tutor, "who, 
because of his unhappy love of war, lost his crown and 
Empire. " 

"Is my dear father wicked then, since he did so much 
mischief.''" asked the little boy. 

"It is not for us to judge him," quickly replied his 
tutor. "You must continue to love your father and 
pray for him. " 

The Duke's tutors had a hard time. For the Duke 
not only asked them diflScult questions, he was a naughty 
boy, too, and gave them much trouble. But then he was a 
sad boy, for he was always longing for something he could 
not have. Kept apart from the one person he loved and 
admired, not allowed even to hear about him, or know 
what had become of him, it was httle wonder that he 
was unhappy. And his unhappiness often made him 
naughty, 
he is lonely; Then too he was vcry lonely. He was one little boy 
among a lot of grown-up men. For even his mother soon 
left him. She went away to live in Italy. There after 
a time she married an Austrian gentleman. She seemed 



THE EMPEROR WHO NEVER REIGNED 507 

to forget all about Napoleon, and to think very little 
about her poor, lonely son. 

The Httle Duke, however, did not long for his mother 
and miss her as he longed for and missed his father. He 
did not cry when she left him. But when at length he 
was told that the father, whom he had not seen since he 
was a tiny boy, was dead, he wept bitter tears. 

Yet the Duke of Reichstadt was not always unhappy. 
His grandfather and grandmother loved him dearly, 
and in their own way tried to make him happy. His 
great delight was soldiers. He hked better than any- 
thing to talk of battles and war. He loved to play at he delights 
soldiers, and he would stand at the window clapping his "" soW'^rs; 
hands in delight while the guard of the palace was being 
changed. When he erew up he meant to be a great 
general. 

But he liked adventures too. One of his favourite 
books was Robinson Crusoe. And with the help of one 
of his tutors he built a log hut in the garden of the palace 
which was called the Robinson Cave. 

The Duke was only ten when his father died. But 
even then there were many plots to set him upon the 
throne of France. And as he grew older, and at length 
learned something of the history of his father's greatness, 
his thoughts, too, turned more and more to France. He *^«''^ ^""^ , 

, , , . plots to set 

hoped more and more one day to sit upon the throne. him on the 

But all these hopes were doomed to disappointment, all 
these conspiracies were fated to fail. For as the Duke 
grew up he became very ill. It was soon plain that he 
could not live long. At the age of twenty-one he died, he dies. i832 
With him died the chief hopes of the Bonapartists, as the 
friends of Napoleon were called. 

I have told you a little about this only son of Napoleon, 



508 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

not because he was great, but because he was one of the 
saddest figures in history. Born to a high place, he Uved 
all his life in the shadow of his father's downfall. Ac- 
claimed in the cradle as a King, he lived at his grand- 
father's court an exile, without a kingdom, without a 
country, almost without a name. He could never hope 
to regain them but by bloodshed. Perhaps it was best 
for himself, and best for France, that he died. 

He never reigned, yet he has been given the empty 
title of Napoleon II. When in after years another Na- 
poleon seized the throne of France he took the title of 
Napoleon III. 



CHAPTER XCn 

LOUIS XVIII — THE WHITE TERROR AND THE HOLY 

ALLIANCE 

After the downfall of Napoleon, once again Louis XVIII Louis xviii 
returned to Paris. There was little joy at his return. ' 

Few of the French really wanted a King, above all a 
Bourbon. But he was, they said, smuggled in in the 
baggage wagons of the enemy, and they were obhged 
to accept him. 

For France had now to do many things at the bidding 
of the alUes. The country was treated by them as a 
conquered country. The French were made to pay enor- 
mous sums of money to make up for all the damage done 
to the countries Napoleon had invaded. All his con- 
quests were taken away, as well as some French territory. 
And it was arranged that for five years all the fortresses 
along the borders of France should be garrisoned by 
foreign soldiers. 

Thus Napoleon after all his wars and conquests left 
France smaller and poorer than he found her. He left 
her too a prisoner, as it were, in foreign hands until it 
was seen how she would behave. 

Louis XVIII had no easy task. On the one hand was ^•iJ'*^.* 
the bulk of the nation who were resolved to defend the 
rights for which they had fought at the Revolution. On 
the other hand were the returned nobles who had not 
forgotten their old rights and privileges, and who wanted 

609 



610 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

to bring them back again as they had been before the 
Revolution. Louis could not please both; if he pleased 
the one party he made the other angry. 

At first the nobles and the extreme royalists did many 
violent deeds. In different parts of the country royalist 
mobs rose and massacred the Bonapartists. Several of 
Napoleon's generals were put to death. Catholics rose 
against the Protestants, and so many dreadful deeds were 
The White done that this time is known as the White Terror. 

While these things were going on in the country the 
royalists in Parliament were trying to do away with the 
Charter framed at the Restoration. But Louis saw how 
dangerous and unwise this was. He dissolved Parlia- 
ment, and announced that he meant to keep the Charter, 
and by degrees the White Terror died away. 

For nine years Louis lived through a troubled reign. 
More than half the people were discontented with his 
rule, they were always ready to rise, and there were many 
plots against him. Still France remained at peace within 
her own borders. 

But beyond her own borders France was soon once 

more at war. The rulers of Russia, Austria, and Prussia 

The Holy jj^ad formed a league which they called the Holy Alliance. 

Alliance IS .^ t • I ni 1 • y^t • • 

formed By this league all three agreed to reign as Christians 
should, and to help each other in a kindly, brotherly 
spirit whenever there was need. This league seemed very 
right and good. But the real meaning of it was that these 
three monarchs joined to ensure absolute power to the 
rulers, and to crush out all efforts after freedom on the 
part of the people. 

The Spanish people now rebelled against their King, 
Ferdinand VII, and drove him from the throne. He, as 
a prince, had signed away his crown, you remember, at 



LOUIS XVIII AND THE HOLY ALLIANCE 611 

the bidding of Napoleon. Now he wanted to rule as a 
despot, and his people rebelled. 

The Holy Alliance resolved that Ferdinand should be France 
set upon his throne again. They persuaded Louis XVIII ^ Spli^!' 
to declare war with Spain and send an army to fight the ^^^ 
rebels. So a French army, led by the King's nephew, 
the Duke of Angouleme, marched into Spain once more. 

Many of the people of France were against this war, 
for their hearts were with the Spaniards in their struggle 
for freedom. But when the Duke of Angouleme returned 
victorious the people greeted him with joy. For the 
French army had once more recovered its lost glory in The French 
Spain. The soldiers once more looked proudly at the *'"® ^'^'o"""^ 
white flag of the Bourbons. Until then it had seemed to 
them only a sign of mourning and of disgrace. Now it 
had led them to victory. 

The army began to forget Napoleon a little, having 
foimd a leader in the Duke of Angouleme 

Louis XVIII was by this time growing very old and 
feeble. But to the end he tried to do his work and hide The King 
his illness from his people. He tried, as he said, himself to 
"show a good face to the enemy. " So although he could 
not move without help, and although he was so wearied 
that he constantly fell asleep over his business, he in- 
sisted on trying to do it. 

On his birthday he used always to hold a reception. 
Now his doctors urged him to give it up. But he would 
not. "A King should never be ill where his people 
are concerned, " he said. So he dressed himself up in his he holds a 
royal robes, and sat upon the throne while the people reception- 
passed before him. 

For a long time he sat bowing and smiling as usual 
to the people as they passed. But before the ceremony 



512 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

was over his strength was utterly gone. His head fell 
forward on his breast, it sank lower and lower until he 
was fast asleep. 

The last of the courtiers slipped quietly past the throne 
in awed, uneasy silence, feeling rather as if they were 
passing through a chamber of death than as if they were 
taking part in a great court function. Then, still sleep- 
ing, the tired old man was carried to his room. 

Even after this the King still struggled on. But not 
much longer could his feebleness be hidden, and about 
three weeks later he died. 

" Gentlemen, the King is dead, "said the court physician 
he dies, 1824 q^ ^he morning of September 16, 1824. Then turning 
to Louis's brother, and bowing low, he added, "Long live 
the King." 

It was the last time that the old form was heard in 
France. Louis XVIII was the last king of France to 
die on the throne, the last King of France to be buried 
among his ancestors at St. Denis. 
' With a salute of a hundred and one guns he was borne 

to the abbey. There he was laid to rest with all the 
ancient form and ceremony of a King's funeral, which 
had not been seen in France since the death of Louis XV. 

Louis XVIII was not a great King, but he was sensible 
and did his best. He had to rule at a very difficult time, 
and his own family made his task harder for him. 
He himself was willing to be a liberal King, but his own 
family and the nobles urged him on to despotic acts 
which did no good, but merely raised up anger against 
the Bourbons. Yet through all his troubles he steered 
safely. He died a King, leaving France at peace. 



CHAPTER XCIII 

CHARLES X — THE REVOLUTION OF JULY 

Louis XVIII was succeeded by his brother, Charles X. ^^^gg^Jg^ 
Charles was already sixty -seven when he came to the tis brother; 
throne. Unlike Louis, he had learned nothing by his 
exile, and he had no intention of being a hberal King. 
"I would rather hew wood," he said, "than be a King 
like the King of England." 

"The Charter is the best inheritance I can give you," 
said Louis before he died. "Observe it, my brother, for 
my sake, for the sake of your subjects, and for your 
own." But at once it became plain that Charles X 
cared nothing for the Charter. 

Soon discontent grew great. Then one day when the 
King was reviewing the soldiers of the National Guard 
they broke out into cries of "Hurrah for the Charter! {'he'^Natbnai 
Down with the ministers!" Guard 

As the King heard these cries his face grew dark with 
anger. Seeing him look so angry a soldier approached 
him. "Sire," he said, "do you think it an insult that 
the troops should cry 'Hurrah for the Charter?' Is it 
not a good thing ?" 

At this the King grew still more angry. "I have come "homage not 
here to receive homage," he said hotly, "not lessons." 

Then next day, half in anger and half in fear, he dis- 
banded the National Guard. 

Charles X was bent on being an autocrat, and, in 

513 



514 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

spite of all warnings, he went on his own way. At length 

on July 26, 1830, he published what are known as 

The Five the Five Ordinances. In these Five Ordinances he 

Ordinances , i • i • • 

made many changes in the government, giving more 
power to the King, and less freedom to the people. 

Charles X had, of course, no right to do this. For 
according to the Charter he could only make laws by 
the consent of Parliament. But Charles had set the 
Charter at naught. 

Next day all Paris was in an uproar. The people 

rose in defence of their rights and liberties, for which 

The Three they had fought so hard and paid so dearly. The 

°Day3 three days which followed — that is, July 27th, 28th, 

and 29th — are known as the Three Glorious Days of 

July. 

Barricades were thrown across the streets. They 
were made of paving stones, of wagons, of heavy fur- 
niture dragged from the houses, of anything that came 
to hand. Shops and factories were closed, and people 
of all classes swarmed in the streets. 

Shouts of "Long live the Charter! Down with the 
Bourbons! Hurrah for Liberty! To arms, to arms!" 
were heard everywhere. Amid indescribable confusion 
the white flag of the Bourbons was torn down, the royal 
arms with the golden fleur-de-lis were broken in pieces 
and trodden under foot. Once more the red, white, and 
blue was seen everywhere, once more the tricolour 
floated from the TownhaU. 

Marshal Marmont, who was ia charge of the troops 

round Paris, wrote to the King, begging him to give 

way, and so quiet the revolt. "Sire," he wrote, "it is no 

longer a riot; it is a revolution. It is very necessary that 

^ce'more YouT Majesty should take some means of quieting it. 



CHARLES X — THE REVOLUTION OF JULY 515 

The honour of the crown can still be saved. To-morrow 
perhaps it will be too late." 

But Charles X was blind and deaf to all but his own 
pride. He told the General to fight and stop the riot. 
But that was no easy order to carry out. For every 
man in Paris had suddenly become a soldier, every house 
was turned into a fortress. Tiles, logs, broken bottles, 
and every sort of missile were thrown in showers from 
the roofs and windows, wounding and kiUing the soldiers 
as they passed. 

All over Paris there was fighting. Every barricade, 
every bridge, every street was fought for, and many deeds 
of bravery were done. At one bridge an unknown young 
man, eager to make a passage across it for his comrades, 
rushed upon it with a tricolour flag in his hand. The 
bridge was swept with grape shot, and he fell riddled 
with wounds, his flag about him. 

"My friends," he cried, as he died, "remember my The Bridge 
name is Arcole." And his name has been remembered. 
For the people gave his name to the bridge, and it is 
called so to this day. 

But the soldiers did not want to fight. They did 
not want to kill their brothers in the cause of tyranny. 
Many of the oflScers broke their swords rather than turn 
them against their countrymen. Many of the soldiers 
simply stood still, and did nothing. Others went over 
to the insurgents. 

Again Marmont wrote to the King. "I ought not 
to hide from you," he said, "that the situation grows 
more and more grave." 

Again the King replied that he would not give way an 
inch. He would not believe that his crown was in any 
danger from the mob. "It is not the mob," said an 



516 A HISTORY OP FRANCE 

aide-de-camp. " it is the whole population that has risen." 
But Charles did not believe it. He calmly spent the 
evening playing whist, while the thunder of cannon 
shook the walls of his palace, and the bivouac fires of 
his revolted subjects could be seen from the windows. 
"Paris is in anarchy," he said. "Anarchy will bring 
Paris back to my feet." 

But Charles was wrong. A few hours later, dusty, 
and wearied, and downcast, Marmont entered the King's 
room. "Sire," he said, "it is with grief I have to tell 
you that I have not been able to keep your authority in 
Paris." 
Too late Then, too late, Charles yielded. He revoked the 
yields; Ordinances, he reinstated the National Guard, he 
recalled the Parliament. 

"It is too late," said one of the leaders of the people, 
when the news was brought to them, "it is too late, the 
throne of Charles X has melted in blood." 
he abdicates Charlcs at length saw that it was indeed too late, and 

and goes to ^ , "^ _ ' 

England he abdicated in favour of his grandson, a child of ten. 
Then he set out for England. He felt sadly that his 
day was over, but he was resolved never to return to 
Prance by foreign help, as his brother Louis XVIII had 
done. "My grandson," he said, "will never return to 
France by the aid of foreign bayonets. He will be 
recalled by the French themselves, or he will die in 
exile." 

Charles X was kindly received in England. And 
as once before when he had fled from the Red Terror, 
he was again, by the British Government, given Holy- 
rood Palace at Edinburgh in which to live. After a 
time he removed to Austria, where he died in 1836. 



CHAPTER XCIV 

LOUIS PHILIPPE— THE ADVENTURES OF A REBEL 

PRINCESS 

Charles X had abdicated in favour of his grandson, the 
Duke of Bordeaux. But those who had resisted his acts 
of tyranny had no mind to hve under the rule of a child, 
or of the Regency of that child's mother. 

No, they had determined to have a king, but one of 
their own choosing. And their choice fell upon the The Duke of 
Duke of Orleans. He was descended from that Duke chosen as 
of Orleans who was Regent in the time of Louis XV. ^' 
His father had made himself notorious at the time of the 
Revolution. When titles were done away with he called 
himself Philip Egalite or Philip Equality. He had taken 
part with the Revolutionists, had voted for Louis XVI's 
death, and was himself put to death during the Terror. 

Philip Egalite's son, who was now Duke of Orleans, 
had always been friendly with the party of freedom. 
The people beheved that he would be a hberal king, 
and so the crown was offered to him. 

Upon the walls of Paris a placard appeared. "Charles 
X," it said, "can not again enter Paris; he has shed the 
blood of the people. 

"A Repubhc would expose us to frightful divisions; 
it would embroil us with Europe. 

"The Duke of Orleans is a prince devoted to the 
cause of the Revolution. 

617 



518 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

"The Duke of Orleans has never fought against us. 

"The Duke of Orleans is a citizen king. 

"The Duke of Orleans has worn the tricolour under 
fire; he will wear it again; we want no other. 

"The Duke of Orleans will accept the Charter as we 
have always wished it and understood it. 

"He will accept the crown from the French people." 

At first, however, the Duke seemed unwilling to accept 
he accepts the crowu. But in reality he was pleased, and he at 
August, 1830 length consented to become King. 

The Duke of Orleans was already a man of fifty-seven 
when he came to the throne, and he took the title of 
Louis Philippe I. Some wished him to appear to con- 
tinue the old line of kings and call himself Philip VII. 
But others were strongly against this. "The Duke of 
Orleans," they said, "has been chosen not because he 
is a Bourbon, but in spite of being a Bourbon." He 
was not called King of France, but King of the French, 
because the throne was not his by descent, but by choice 
of the people. 

Louis Philippe's reign is often called the monarchy of 

July, as it was the result of the Revolution of July, 1830. 

From the very beginning he had many troubles to face. 

There are -poT there wcrc three parties against him. There were 

three parties ... 

against him the Legitimists, those who wanted Charles to be re- 
stored, or who wanted his grandson Henry, in whose 
favour he had abdicated, to be King. There were the 
Bonapartists, those who wanted Napoleon's son to be 
made Emperor. There were the Republicans, who 
wanted neither king nor emperor, but a Republic. So 
during the first ten years of his reign Louis Philippe's 
crown was threatened again and again. There were 
plots to kill him and frequent risings. 



THE ADVENTURES OF A REBEL PRINCESS 519 

Less than two years after Louis Philippe came to the 
throne there was a royalist rising in the south of France. 
But the leader was not Charles X, who was spending 
dull days in Holyrood, but the beautiful and gay 
Duchess of Berry. She was the mother of the young The Duchess 
Duke of Bordeaux, or Henry V as the Legitimists loved feads^"^ 
to call him. ig'°°' "^ 

She delighted to think that a woman could reconquer 
the crown which men had lost. Her head was full of the 
stories of Sir Walter Scott, and she wanted to do some- 
thing gallant and adventurous hke some of his heroines^ 
From the very beginning she had little chance of success,' 
and the wiser heads among her own party looked upon, 
her revolt as a mad prank. They pointed out the 
difficulties, and tried to turn her from her project. "You 
ought to hang Walter Scott," said one of them in 
despair, "he is the real culprit." For the Duchess re- 
fused to see any difficulties. She would only listen to 
those who shared her hopes, and by her smiles, and 
her charm, won over many to her side against their better 
judgement. 

So this fascinating, laughter-loving lady landed one 
April day at Marseilles. The next day there was an 
attempt at a rising. But from the very beginning it 
was a piteous failure. It began at eight o'clock in the u fails; 
morning. By twelve it was over. 

By four o'clock the Duchess received a letter from 
one of the leaders. "We have lost," it said. "You 
must leave France." _ 

But the Duchess would not thus lightly give in. "To 
come so easily," she said, "and return having done 
nothing would be worse than defeat, it would be a 
new and still more fatal abdication." 



520 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

So she resolved to marcli into La Vendee, where the 
Royalists were strong, and try her fortune there. 

Disguised sometimes as a peasant boy called Little 
Peter, sometimes as a servant, sometimes as "Mr. 
Charles," she journeyed from village to village, from 
farmhouse to farmhouse. Sometimes she walked, some- 
times she rode on horseback. In spite of the dangers, 
the fatigue, the dreadful roads, and the rough fare, she 
was always cheerful and cool, enjoying the disguises, 
making light of the hardships and dangers. And 
although many knew her secret not one man was ready 
to betray her to the government, 
she tries But arrived in La Vendee the Duchess found little 
La Vendee; to cucourage her. The people there told her that they 
had neither guns nor ammunition. They knew the 
attempt was desperate, they had no hope of succeeding, 
and they begged her to give it up. But in spite of all 
prayers the Duchess was bent on going on. She believed 
that when it was known that she was ready to fight, the 
whole of the west of France would rise to a man. So 
she issued proclamations in her own name calling her- 
self Regent of France. "I call upon every man of cour- 
age," she said, "God will aid us to save our country. 
No danger, no fatigue, will discourage me. You will 
see me in the front of battle." 

Meanwhile when the leaders of the Legitimist party 
in Paris heard what was happening in La Vendee they 
were very much alarmed. They too knew that the 
xevolt would be a hopeless one, and they sent a gentle- 
man to try to persuade the Duchess to leave France. 
After long search by moors, and fens, and lonely coimtry 
ways he found the farm in which the Duchess was living. 
He asked to see "Mr. Charles," and was shown into a 



THE ADVENTURES OF A REBEL PRINCESS 521 

miserable little room. Here upon a rickety bed for a 
throne, witli a pair of pistols beside her for a sceptre, sat 
this strange Regent of France. 

The gentleman tried every argument he could think 
of to persuade the Duchess to leave France. It was all 
in vain. 

At length the date of the rising was fixed. On the 
night of June 3rd alarm bells were heard throughout 
the country and the peasants rose and armed them- 
selves. But they were in small and scattered companies, 
there was no union among them, they obeyed no leader, 
and in a few hours they were defeated and scattered tiiat too 

„. , fails; 

m liight. 

The insurrection was at an end, and the Duchess fled the Duchess 
for refuge to Nantes. With only one lady as companion ^^'^^p^^' 
she walked the long miles from the village in which she 
was hiding. Several times they met the King's soldiers, 
but each time they escaped, for the soldiers never sus- 
pected that this merry peasant boy, trudging cheerily 
along the country roads, was the great Princess for whom 
they were searching. 

The Duchess reached Nantes in safety, and for several 
months she remained there safely hidden. But at 
length she was betrayed to the Government by a man she is 
named Duetz, who had pretended to be her friend. She tllTI^ ^^^ 
was taken and kept prisoner for several months. prisoner; 

It was then discovered that she had been secretly 
married to an Itahan gentleman. After that she was no 
longer a danger to the King. For the Legitimists con- 
sidered that by marrying a foreigner she had lost the 
right to be looked upon as Regent. So the Duchess she is set 
was set free. She soon joined her new husband, and 
lived quietly in Switzerland imtil she died. 



CHAPTER XCV 

LOUIS PHILIPPE— THE ADVENTURES OF A REBEL 

^PRINCE 

Almost at the same time as the Duchess of Berry's 

insurrection the RepubUcans rose in Paris. It was the 

, worst of all the Republican risings during the reign, but 

it, too, was soon put down. 

.Louis The Bonapartists also rose more than once, and their 

claims to be leader was Louis Napoleon, son of the great Napoleon's 

^"throne! brother Louis. He considered himself the head of the 

family and rightful heir to Napoleon's greatness. For 

in 1832 Napoleon's only son, after a sad life at the 

Court of Vienna, had died at the age of twenty-one. 

For a long time Louis Napoleon had turned his thoughts 
to the throne of France. Now he believed that the 
time for taking it had come. He issued proclamations 
calhng on the men of France to rise and follow him in 
the name of Liberty. "My name is a flag," he said, 
"which ought to bring back memories of greatness to 
you." 

At length the Prince left Switzerland, where he had 
been living, and marched toward France. At Fri- 
bourg he expected to meet many generals ready to take 
up his cause. But he was mistaken. "Tell the Prince," 
said one old general, "that if he believes he has a party 
in France he deceives himself. We have a great ven- 
eration for the memory of the Emperor. That is all." 



THE ADVENTURES OF A REBEL PRINCE 523 

For three days Louis Napoleon waited in vain. Then 
he marched on to Strasburg, A colonel of one of the 
regiments stationed here had promised to help him. he tries to 
So early one morning the soldiers were called together, among the° 
and the Prince suddenly appeared before them. With igse^"' 
drawn sword in hand their colonel advanced. 

"Soldiers," he cried, "a revolution has burst forth in 
France. Louis PhiHppe is no longer on the throne. 
Napoleon II, Emperor of the French, comes to take the 
reins of government. He is before you, and comes to 
put himself at your head. Soldiers, your colonel has 
answered for you. Then cry with him, 'Long live 
Napoleon! Long live the Emperor!'" 

As he ceased speaking the soldiers burst forth into 
loud cheers. 

Then the Prince spoke. He seized a standard and 
looking up at it he cried, "Soldiers! behold the sign of 
French glory, destined now to become the sign of hberty. 
Let us march together against the traitors and oppres- 
sors of our country to the shouts of 'Long live France! 
Long hve Liberty.' " 

Once more cheers burst forth, and Louis Napoleon 
believed that his cause was gaiued. He thought 
that now he had only to march quickly toward Paris, 
and that the people would rise in his favour, and 
the garrisons yield to him as he passed. He never 
doubted but that when the nephew of the great Napoleon 
appeared before the walls of Paris with a large army at 
his back all France would welcome and support him. 

But before an hour had gone Louis Napoleon found 
his castles in the air come tumbling about his ears. 
Almost at once cries of "Long live the King!" mingled 
with those of "Long live the Emperor!" One regiment 



BU A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

refused to join the revolt. Their colonel ordered the 
erted^ soldiers to arrest the Prince, and after a short struggle 
he was taken prisoner. 

The revolt was at an end without a drop of blood being 
shed. 

Louis Napoleon was sent to Paris. But the King did 

not wish to keep him prisoner. He thought it best to 

make as little of the rising as possible. So he merely 

, . , ^f}^ ordered the Prince to leave France, and go to live in 

bamsned to . ' o 

America; America, where he would be far enough away not to do 
much mischief. 

But Louis Napoleon did not stay long in America. 
He soon returned, and about four years after his attempt 
he returns, at Strasburg he landed at Boulogne. He had with him only 
about thirty soldiers, and a few friends and officers. 
And with this little company he hoped to conquer the 
crown of France. 

In the middle of an August night they disembarked a 
little to the north of Boulogne, and marched to the town. 
Here at the barracks in the dawning of the day much 
the same scene was gone through as four years before 
at Strasburg. A lieutenant who had joined the con- 
spirators roused the soldiers out of their sleep. Only 
aEd makes Jjalf awakc they were drawn up in the courtyard, and 
attempt; told that Louis Philippe had ceased to reign, and that 
Louis Napoleon was their Emperor. 

Then the Prince spoke to them in burning, stirring 
words, reminding them of the great deeds of his uncle. 
The sleepy soldiers hardly knew what to think of it all. 
But because they were commanded to do so they cried 
"God save the Emperor!" 

Their captain, however, soon heard of what was going 
on. He rushed to the barracks. The conspirators tried 



THE ADVENTURES OF A REBEL PRINCE 525 

hard to keep him from reaching his men, but he shouted 
to them, "You are being deceived! Cry *God save the 
King!'" 

As soon as the men heard the voice of their captain 
the Prince's cause was lost. In a few minutes the bar- 
racks were in an uproar. In the confusion the Prince raised 
a pistol which he held in his hand. It went off and hit 
a man in the face, wounding him badly. At the sound 
of the shot the conspirators fled. it fails; 

Having failed with the soldiers they tried to raise 
the people of the town. But not a man would join 
them. In a very short time Louis Napoleon and his 
followers were fleeing toward the seashore. 

They gained their boat, and pushed off, but the sol- 
diers pursued them, and fired upon the boat. It was 
overturned, and Louis Napoleon was brought back a teis again 

arrested 

prisoner. 

The news of this attempt at revolt was received with 
a sort of pitying disdain rather than with anger. But 
the "Imperial little fool," as some one called him, was not 
allowed to go free this time. He was sentenced to be 
imprisoned for hfe in the fortress of Ham, in the north ^j^pjigoaej 
of France. There he remained for six years, when he 
escaped. He did not, however, attempt to lead another 
revolt. 

Besides all these risings there were at least seven 
attempts to murder Louis Philippe. "But I have a 
strong breastplate," he said once. "I have my five 
sons." By which he meant that even if he were killed 
the monarchy would not cease, for he had five sons to 
succeed him. 



CHAPTER XCVI 
LOUIS PHILIPPE — THE REVOLUTION OF FEBRUARY 

Prance Louis Philippe had a very disturbed reign at home. 

conquers , , , 

Algiers Buthe did his best to keep peace abroad. During his reign, 
however, France had one great war. This was with Al- 
giers. It lasted during his whole reign, but in the end 
the French conquered Algeria. It is now one of the 
greatest colonial possessions of France. 
There are Bcsidcs gaining this large colony the state of France 
improve- was improvcd in many ways under Louis Philippe. 
life^ of the Great railways were built, factories sprang up, trade 
people; increased. It was now, too, that the telegraph was 
discovered, and the power of steam, all of which helped to 
make life easier and happier for many people. Schools 
were founded, and much was done especially for the 
education of girls. For under Napoleon girls were 
hardly taught at all, for he did not see the use of their 
being taught anything, as they could not fight. 

But now with wider education, more money, and 
happier, more peaceful lives, many of the people of 
France began to ask to be allowed to have more say in 
the ruling of the land. 

At the first Restoration, France had been given a 
Constitutional Government and the people had been 
allowed to vote for members of Parliament. But the 
amount of rent which a man had to pay before he was 
allowed to vote was placed so high that only the very 

£20 



THE REVOLUTION OF FEBRUARY 627 

Tich could vote. In Great Britain at the present day very few 

•^ people nave 

every man (and perhaps soon every woman) over twenty- the 
one who pays £10 rent is allowed to vote. But in France ary voTe; 
in those days only men who were twenty-five and who 
paid more than £8 in taxes were allowed to vote. The 
result was that many of the thinking people were shut 
out from all share in the government. Lawyers, doctors, 
professors, schoolmasters, were all too poor. 

Now the people began to clamour for a wider fran- ^<"'^ , . 
chise, as it was called. They said that it should not be 
wealth alone that should give a man power to vote, 
but that every one who had enough education to under- 
stand something of public matters should be given the 
right. The King, however, who had been quite willing 
to give the people freedom so far as the Charter went, 
was not willing that they should have more. Neither 
he nor his ministers would hsten to the ever-increasing it is refused; 
clamour for reform, neither he nor his ministers would 
pay any attention to the ever-growing discontent. 

Added to this discontent there now came a time of dis- bad harvest 
tress. Several bad harvests followed one after the discontent 
other, work became scarce, wages fell. The poor people 
were hungry and miserable, and they blamed the King 
and his ministers for aU their misery. 

Then those who were eager for reform went about the 
country giving great banquets in different towns. Hun- 
dreds of people were entertained at these banquets and 
speeches were made, always in favour of reform, often The 
very violent against the Government. These banquets ''a°i'»^'^; 
did much to spread the ideas about reform, and the 
King and his ministers grew more and more disturbed 
by them. 

At length it was proposed to hold a great banquet in 



528 A HISTORY OP FRANCE 

Paris. The Government, afraid of what this might 
lead to, forbade it. Still the reformers decided that it 
should take place, and they fixed the date for Feb- 
oneis ruary 22, 1848. Again the banquet was forbidden. 
Paris. 1848 Then the reformers yielded, and the day before it ought 
to have taken place the banquet was given up. 

The King was delighted. He thought that the 
trouble was over. "They have seen, rather late it is 
true, that they were playing too high a game," he said. 

But after all the banquet was only a small thing. 

The real discontent which lay behind it was just as 

great or even greater than before. The King, however, 

was happy and confident. But when the fateful day 

Paris is in ^f February 22nd dawned it was seen that Paris 

a ferment; _ " 

was in a ferment. All day long the streets were filled 
with crowds of idle, excited people who shouted, "Hurrah 
for reform! Down with the ministers!" 

Nothing very serious happened that day. But as the 
days passed the excitement grew wilder and wilder, the 
troops were called out, blood was shed. 

Too late Louis Philippe realized that this was revolu- 
tion once more. 

Sunk in an armchair he sat in his beautiful palace 
of the Tuileries surrounded by his sons and a few of 
his advisers. Through the windows came the ever- 
increasing roar of the maddened crowd. In the room 
it was very stiU. "The flood rises! The flood rises," 
murmured some one. 
the uproar Mcssengcrs camc and went. The King was advised 

increases; . , » i ^ i 

now this way, now that. And ever the news that was 
brought to him became more and more alarming, the 
sounds of firing could be heard more and more distinctly. 
Suddenly a man, dusty and excited, shouldered his 



THE REVOLUTION OF FEBRUARY 629 

way througli the crowd whicli now thronged the door- 
way. He went straight to the King, 

"What is it?" asked he. 

"There is not a minute to lose," repHed the man. 
"You must abdicate." 

From without came harsh shouts, "Abdicate! Abdi- 
cate!" 

The poor old King bowed his head. "I abdicate," 
he murmured. 

Then rising, he opened the door leading to the room 
in which sat the Queen. 

"I abdicate," he repeated in a louder voice. Then the scene in 
slowly and brokenly he returned to his armchair. 

The Queen ran to him. "You shall not! Oh, you 
shall not!" she cried, her voice broken with sobs. 

Throwing her arms about him she drew his head upon 
her breast, kissing him again and again. 

"Rather let us die here," she sobbed. "Mount your 
horse, go out and fight. The army will follow you." 

"Ah!" she said, turning passionately to those around, 
"how can you forsake your King at such a time? You 
do not deserve so good a King!' 

But the roar of the mob, the crack of musket shots, 
grew nearer and nearer, louder and louder. 

"There is not a minute to lose," said one of the King's 
sons. "The balls are whizzing through the courtyard." 
'Is it true? "asked the King. "Is no defence possible? " 
'None! None!" cried many. 

Then in deep silence the King rose. "I am a peaceful 
King," he said. "Since all defence is impossible, I do not 
wish to shed French blood uselessly, and I abdicate." The King 

Going to his desk he slowly began to write: "I Febnwrygi, 
abdicate this crown, which the will of the nation called ^^*^ 



"] 



630 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

me to wear, in favour of my grandson, the Coimt of 
Paris. May he succeed in the great task which falls to 
him to-day." 

Less than an hour after signing his abdication the 
poor old King of seventy-five walked quietly through 
the garden of the Tuileries leaning on the arm of the 
Queen. They entered a carriage which waited for them 
at the gates, and were driven quickly away. 
The last So cudcd the reign of the last King of France. It ij 

France°dies had bcguu with E rcvolutiou. It ended with a revolution. 

in England j^^^jg Philippe fled to England. There he lived very 
quietly, and a little more than two years later there 
he died. 



CHAPTER XCVII 

HOW A PRINCESS MADE A LAST STAND FOR THE 

BOURBONS 

The Count of Paris, in whose favour Louis Philippe 
abdicated, was only ten years old. He was the son of 
Louis Philippe's eldest son, the Duke of Orleans, who 
had been killed two or three years before by being 
thrown out of his carriage. He was therefore the direct 
heir to the throne. But in these excited times it was 
hardly to be expected that the French would accept 
as King a child of ten, or submit to be ruled by his 
mother as Regent. 

This the Duchess of Orleans well knew. When the 
King and Queen had fled she felt very lonely and help- 
less. But she had to think of her little son, and she The Duchess 
made up her mind to make one attempt to win the trie^'^tcTwin 
throne for him. Holding her two little sons by the hand the throne 

=> _ *' for her son 

she went to the Houses of Parliament. As she stood 
before the Assembly, dressed in mourning, her cheeks 
pale and her eyes red with weeping, every heart was 
touched. Loud cries rang out, "Long live the King! 
Long live the Regent!" 

As the Princess listened a faint colour came into 
her pale cheeks, a light of hope shone in her blue eyes. 
But alas! it was only the pity of a moment for a woman 
in trouble. It soon became plain that the feeling of 
the Parliament was against a Eang. As the Princess 

631 



532 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

looked at the hot, excited faces of the men who sur- 
rounded her, she knew there was little hope for her or 
for her son. 

One of the King's friends rose to speak. "The King 

has abdicated," he said, "and left the crown to his 

grandson, the Regency to the Duchess of Orleans." 

There is an He then askcd the Assembly to acclaim the young 

angry scene tt-- 
^ •'in the King. 

House; g^^ ^^ j^jg ^Qj-jg violent protests burst forth from every 
side. First one spoke, then another, and the angry 
argument was tossed from this side to that. Soon the 
noise and confusion in the hall became intense. Friends 
fearing for the safety of the Princess begged her to go. 
She shook her head with a sad smile. "If I go," she 
said, "my son will never enter here again." 

So, gentle and calm amid the swaying, shouting crowd 
she sat. At length she stood up to speak. Her voice 
was lost in the hubbub and tumult of noise. 

In vain some members cried, "Let the Duchess speak!" 
They but increased the tumult. 

For a moment the Princess stood resolute. Then 
feeling the hopelessness of it she sank back on her seat 
in helpless silence, 
the mob Presently the doors of the haU were burst open, and 
bursts in ^ crowd of men, students, soldiers, workmen of all kinds, 
rushed in. Wild-eyed, drunk with violence and with 
wine, the rabble surged into the hall, brandishing fire- 
arms, yelling hoarsely. "Down with the Regency!" 
they cried. "Down with the Parliament! Show the 
traitors out! Hurrah for the RepubHc!" 

The members fled in all directions. With diflSculty 
a path for the Duchess and her two little sons was 
forced through the crowd. In spite of the efforts of 



.THE LAST STAND FOE THE BOXJRBONS 533 

her friends she was nearly stifled, she was separated 
from her children, but at length they all reached her car- 
riage, and were driven away to a place of safety. ^^ last 

The last hope of the Bourbons was gone. That gone 
night the Republic was once more proclaimed. 



CHAPTER XCVIII 

THE SECOND REPUBLIC — LOUIS NAPOLEON BECOMES 
PRESIDENT OF THE FRENCH 

This revolution of February, 1848, was a revolution 
of chance and of surprise. It is sometimes called the 
"Revolution of Contempt." It was brought about 
by a mere handful of Republicans in Paris. The news 
was received with astonishment, almost with con- 
sternation, in the country. Still the Republic was 
Manhood accepted quietly enough. A provisional government — 

estabufLd that is, a government for the time being — was at once 
established, and one of its first acts was to make a law 
that every Frenchman over twenty-one, whether he 
was rich or whether he was poor, should have a vote. 
This is called Manhood Suffrage and it is still the law 
in France. 

A new Parliament was elected by Manhood Suffrage. 
The members for the most part were moderate Repub- 
licans who were quite content to replace the King by 
a President, and otherwise make few changes. But 
there were some members who were extreme Repub- 
licans, others who were socialists, and they wanted 

Paris is still much greater reforms. So very quickly quarrels arose. 

excited Paris continued in a state of wild unrest, and people 

began to dread a return of the terrible days of the 

First Revolution. In June there was a general rising 

of the workingmen in Paris. Once more barricades were 

634 



LOUIS NAPOLEON BECOMES PRESIDENT 535 

thrown up, and for four days a deadly battle raged in 
the streets. Eleven generals were killed or wounded, 
besides thousands of the citizens. 

The old Archbishop of Paris was also killed. He was 
a timid man, and when the insurrection first broke out 
had been overcome by fear. But he felt that it was 
his duty to do what he could to quiet the people. So 
putting his fear behind him he went to the general who 
commanded the troops, to tell him that he was going 
to speak to the people, and beg them to put an end to 
this fearful civil strife. 

Vainly the general told the Archbishop that what 
he meant to do was full of danger. "My life is but a 
small thing," he answered steadfastly. So together 
they set out. 

At the Place de la Bastille, as the square where the 
Bastille had once stood is now named, a truce was called. 
There the old Bishop, clad in his beautiful robes, stepped 
forward to speak to the people. He had only gone a few 
paces when a shot rang out, and he fell. It was a chance xhe 
shot, and not meant in treachery, but the Archbishop ^['^p^^i^^ 
was mortally wounded. killed; 

The news of this disaster spread from barricade to 
barricade. It filled the rioters with shame and horror. 
Little by little the firing ceased. When night came the 
city was once more quiet. 

Next day the Archbishop died. "God grant," he said, 
"that my blood be the last to be shed." 

But the strife was not yet over. It was not until rioting ceases 
many weeks had passed that the rioters were at last 
thoroughly overcome. 

And now the French people were asked to choose a 
President to be head of the Republic. There were five 



636 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

men to choose from. One of them, strange to say, was 
Prince Louis Napoleon, who had already twice attempted 
to make himself King. Surely the men who wanted 
a Republic were not likely to choose such a man as 
President. But Louis Napoleon was the man who 
was chosen. He was chosen by more than five and 
a half million votes, four million more than any 
other. 

There were many causes to help toward this strange 

result. The wild riots of June had made many of the 

people of France afraid of the Republic, yet they hated 

the old kingly family, and were equally afraid that 

they might return. And, greatest of all, there was magic 

in the name Napoleon. It filled the country with 

enthusiasm. Crowds marched to the polling booths 

with flags waving and drums beating, and cries of "Long 

live Napoleon!" 

Louis On December 20, 1848, at the age of forty, Louis 

rfiosTn as Napoleon was proclaimed President of the French. He 

President of gojemuly sworc to respect the liberties of the people, 

I'epubiic, aj^(j xiever to use the power given to him for his own 

glory. "Between you and me, fellow citizens," he said, 

"there can be no quarrelhng. Our wills, our wishes, 

are the same. 

"We have a great mission to fulfil. It is to found a 
Republic in the interests of all, and a just and firm 
government filled with a true love of country. 

"Let us be men of country, not men of party, and 
God helping us we will at least do good things if we 
cannot do great things." 

But for Louis Napoleon to be President was only 
one step toward something greater. Whatever he 
might say he did not mean to rest there. 



LOUIS NAPOLEON BECOMES PRESIDENT 537 

He had only been chosen President for four years, 
and the same man could not be chosen President twice. 
So now Louis Napoleon tried to make the Parliament 
pass a new law allowing him to be elected a second time. 
But Parliament refused. 



CHAPTER XCIX 

THE SECOND EMPIRE — NAPOLEON III AND "THE 
CRIME OF DECEMBER" 

"When Louis Napoleon found that he could not get what 
he wanted by peaceful, lawful means he made up his mind 
that he would get it by unlawful means. 

He made his arrangements quickly and quietly. He 

laid his plans well. Few people were in his confidence. 

The Coup but the chief of the police was one of them. 

December, Then Suddenly before day dawned one cold December 

«, 1851 jjiQj.jjjjig sixteen of the chief members of Parliament were 

arrested in their beds, and with about sixty other leading 

Republicans were marched oflf to prison. 

When it was light, men on their way to work saw upon 
the walls of Paris, a proclamation that the Parhament 
: was dissolved. " Frenchmen ! " said Louis Napoleon " the 
present situation cannot last much longer. Instead of 
framing laws for the good of the nation the Assembly 
arms for civil war. It attacks the power I hold directly 
from the nation, it encourages every evil passion. I have 
dissolved it, and I call upon the whole of the people to 
judge between us. " 

Then he asked the people to make him President for 
ten years. This they did by seven and a half million 
votes. 

This is called Louis Napoleon's Coup d'Etat or Stroke 
of State. It was the act of a great statesman, said his 

ass 



"THE CRIME OF DECEMBER" 539 

admirers. It was a crime, said others, and tliey spoke of 
it as the Crime of December. In any case it was simply 
a breaking of the law. But it was so carefully planned, 
so well carried out, that no one resisted, and it succeeded "'^? . 

' _ £/mpire is 

perfectly. "The Empire is made," said a Repubhcan made" 
bitterly when it was all over. 

He was right. 

For Louis Napoleon was no more content with being 
President for ten years than his great uncle had been with 
being Consul for ten years. 

He now did many things as if he were a King. His 
head was engraved on the money, his name was added to 
the church prayers. Yet for a Uttle time longer he tried 
to keep people's eyes shut to the fact. He tried to de- 
lude the French people with the idea that France was 
still a Republic. 

But Louis Napoleon was a dreamer as well as a con- 
spirator, and he kept steadily to his dreams of greatness. 
He worked quietly and well. When a few months later 
he made a journey through the country, he made speeches 
everywhere, turning people's thoughts toward the idea 
of an empire. Everywhere he was greeted with cries of, 
"Long live the Emperor! " 

At last he felt the time had come. The people were 
asked once more to vote whether Louis Napoleon should 
be Emperor or not. More than seven millions said 
"Yes," only a few thousands said "No." 

So on December 2, 1852, Louis Napoleon was pro- Louis 
claimed Emperor of the French. He took the title J^odifmed' 
of Napoleon III, the great Napoleon's son, who died in fg'Sr'^'"^' 
Austria, being looked upon as Napoleon II. 

After he became Emperor, Napoleon III married a beau- 
/tiful Spanish lady who thus became the Empress Eugenie. 



540 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

He lived in great magnificence, and tried to make his 
court as dazzling and splendid as in the days of the Bour- 
bons or of his great uncle. He made Paris splendid too, 
pulling down many old houses and building them up 
again as magnificent palaces. 

Napoleon III promised the French peace. In a famous 
speech he had said, "Some people say 'The Empire means 
war,' I say, ' The Empire means peace.' And it does 
mean peace. For France wants it, and when France is 
satisfied, the world is at rest. " 

But although Napoleon III promised peace he was 

almost constantly at war. During his reign one war 

followed upon another almost without pause. 

The The greatest of these was the Crimean war. In this 

War, 1854-6 the French joined with the British to help Turkey against 

Russia. 

Now the British and the French, who had been such 
deadly and bitter enemies for so many hundreds of years, 
fought side by side as comrades. Side by side they 
fought in the burning heat of summer, and the terrible 
cold of a Russian winter. It was a strange sight. It 
was strange, too, to find them fighting for the Turks, 
whom the Christians, and especially the French, in far- 
oflf days, had done their best to drive out of Europe. 
At length after two years' fighting the war ended in 
victory for the allies, and peace was signed in March 
1856. 
War After the Russian war came an Italian war. Italy at 
Austria, this time was still divided into many states, of which 
Lombardy and Venetia were still under the rule of 
Austria. Now many Italians longed for a free and united 
Italy. Chief among these were Victor Emmanuel, King 
of Sardinia, and his minister, Cavour. They persuaded 



"THE CRIME OF DECEMBER" 541 

Napoleon III to help them, and in 1859 he declared war 
against Austria. 

Once more the French were victorious, and the war 
came to an end with the great victory of Solferino, by 
which the Austrians were driven out of Lombardy. 

Although Italy was by no means free "from the Alps 
of the Adriatic," as Napoleon had said he would make 
it, he thought he had done enough. He made peace with 
Austria and left the Italians to fight out their own freedom. 

Other wars followed which for the most part had some ^he 
just cause. But at length Napoleon began a foolish and ^^^"^° 
unjust war with Mexico. He tried to force the Mexi- ise? 
cans to accept MaximiHan, the brother of the Emperor 
of Austria, as their ruler. 

The Mexicans did not want Maximilian, and they 
fought desperately against him. Then having spent a 
great deal of money, and lost a great many men in vain. 
Napoleon called his soldiers back to France, leaving 
Maximilian to his fate. 

Thus forsaken Maximihan could do little. He was 
soon defeated, taken prisoner, and shot. 

This sad ending to the Mexican expedition did a great 
deal of harm to Napoleon III. He alone was to blame 
for it. France as a country had been against the expe- 
dition, and after its miserable failure much discontent 
against the Emperor began to show itself. 



CHAPTER C 

THE SECOND EMPIRE — NAPOLEON IH A PRISONER 

Yet while France had been carrying on all these wars 
abroad there had been peace at home, and the country- 
prospered. At first after he became Emperor, Napoleon 
III did as he liked, and the people had little part in ruling 
the land. But as discontent against him grew he found 
himself forced more and more to give way to the demands 
of the Republicans. Still Napoleon believed that the 
hearts of the people were yet with him when a great war 
The throne broke out between France and Germany. 

of Spain IS , " 

offered to a In 1870 the Spanish people offered the throne of Spain 

Prince; to Leopold of HohenzoUern, a nephew of the King of 

Prussia. The French immediately declared that they 

would not allow this Prince to become King of Spain. 

the French For Prussia was now the most powerful state in Germany, 

obi 6Cti 

and they feared what might happen if Prussia and Spain 
were united. 
Leopold Prince Leopold said at once that he would not accept 

refuses tlie 

throne, but the throuc. But the French were not content with that, 
rea^s ^^iej iusistcd that the King of Prussia should promise 
never to give his nephew leave to accept the Spanish 
crown. This the King refused to do, and war broke out. 
This is called the Franco-Prussian War. France was 
not ready to fight. The Prussian army was far larger and 
far better drilled than the French. The King of Prussia 
had the great statesman Count Bismarck to advise him. 



NAPOLEON III A PRISONER 54S , 

the great soldier von Moltke to lead his armies. 
Napoleon himself was no soldier, he had neither states- 
men nor generals who could compete with the Germans, 
and from first to last the war went against the French. 

The Prussians won every great battle, they took every 
town they besieged except Belfort. This town held out The war 
gallantly for more than three months, and only yielded at for the ^ 
length when the war was over, and the Germans victorious. ^'■®°'=^ 

But long before the war was over Napoleon Ill's Em- 
pire had vanished. It was at the battle of Sedan that he 
lost his crown. 

In the narrow valley of the Meuse, near the town of 
Sedan, the battle was fought on September 1, 1870. 
On the hills around lay the Germans, in the valley lay 
the French, utterly at their mercy. Yet for a long day 
the desperate fight lasted. 

The morning dawned still and misty, but as soon as it 
was Ught enough the battle began. Hour after hour 
Napoleon rode aimlessly about the army. Then hopeless The battle 
and downcast, sunk in gloomy thought, he went back gnj^ ^°' 
to Sedan, and looked no more at the battle. September 

As the day went on Napoleon's thoughts grew more and 
more gloomy. At length he determined that the useless 
fight must cease, and ordered a white flag to be hoisted 
over Sedan. Even then some of his officers refused to 
yield. The Emperor was not leading the battle, and they 
did not see that he had any right to interfere, but in the 
end they too saw the hopelessness of the struggle and 
gave way. Then Napoleon surrendered himself to the 
King of Prussia. 

"Sire, my brother," he wrote, "not having been able 
to die in the midst of my troops nothing remains to me Napoleon m 
but to put my sword into your Majesty's hands. " *"''^^° ^" 



644 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

The King of Prussia accepted Napoleon's surrender, 
but his terms were hard. He demanded the surrender 
of the whole army as prisoners of war together with all 
arms and baggage. 

Crushed though he was. Napoleon could not at jfirst 
make up his mind to submit to these conditions, and he 
resolved to see the King to try and get better terms. 
So at five o'clock next morning he set out. But as the 
Emperor drove along he was met by Bismarck. To- 
gether they turned aside into a little weaver's cottage 
which stood by the road to talk. 

At first the talk began in a tiny room upstairs, but 
it was dirty and close, so after a time, as the morning 
was clear and sunny, Bismarck ordered two chairs to be 
brought out to the front of the cottage. And there the 
fallen emperor and the triumphant statesman finished 
their talk. 

It was of no avail, and the terms remained the same. 
The King sent his royal prisoner to Germany to the castle 
of Wilhelmshohe where once, his uncle, Jerome, had played 
at being King of Westphalia. So the last Emperor of 
the French passed out of his country forever, a captive. 

Napoleon went sadly on his way. But he was not yet 
without hope. He was still Emperor, he was still a 
dreamer. The Empress would make peace, he thought, 
and he would return once more to France. But these 
dreams were soon at an end. As the train stopped at a 
station on the way to Wilhelmshohe the newspaper boys 
were excitedly yelling the news, "Fall of the Empire! 
Flight of the Empress!" 

It was in this way that Napoleon III learned that the 
Empire for which he had schemed and plotted had gone 
from him forever. 




The fallen Bmperor and 
triuinphant'statesniaxL 
talked together. 



$k 



^k 



CHAPTER CI 
THE THIRD REPUBLIC 

" The tumult and the shouting dies; 
The captains and the Kings depart." 

Before the King left France he had been allowed to send l^^pe^o^.g 
a telegram to the Empress. It was very short. "The telegram; 
whole army is defeated and captive," it ran, "and I am 
a prisoner. " 

This was the first news of the awful disaster to reach 
Paris. Shortly before, some one came to the Empress 
with the rumour that the Emperor was a captive. The 
Empress had a warlike spirit. She had urged her hus- 
band to the war, never doubting of success. She would 
not now believe in the disgrace of surrender. 

The Emperor a captive ! With flashing eyes she turned 
upon the speaker. 

"You lie!" she cried. "He is dead!" 

A little later the telegram was handed to her. 

When the news became known throughout the city the the people 
grief and wrath were terrible. Once more angry, excited defeat; ' ^ 
mobs surged through the streets, and shouts of "Down 
with the Emperor ! Long live the Republic ! " were heard. 

The mob at length burst into the Parliament. There 
amid unutterable noise and confusion they insisted that 
the Republic should be at once proclaimed. The third 

So on September 4, 1870, the Third Republic was prodiaimed 
proclaimed. 



646 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

Unnoticed in the general excitement the Empress, 
accompanied only by one lady, quietly left the great 
palace of the Tuileries on foot. She took refuge for the 
night in a dentist's house, and from there she fled to 
England. There when his captivity in Germany came to 
an end the Emperor joined her. There two years later 
he died. 
The "Were you at Sedan?" he murmured to the doctor 
™^dks who stood beside his deathbed. Then he lay still and 
spoke no more. 

So ended his eventful life. 

He had been a fugitive and outlaw for more than half 
his days. He had been adventurer, pretender and 
prisoner. He had been President and Emperor, and for 
fifteen years one of the foremost men in Europe. And 
through all, through obscurity or greatness, he had been a 
dreamer and conspirator. To the last he was a dreamer, 
to the last he believed that he would one day return to 
France, and rule there once more. 

But that was not to be either for himself, or for his only 
son, the Prince Imperial. He joined the British army, 
and was killed in the Zulu War in 1879, when he was 
only twenty -three. 

The Empress Eugenie, now a very old lady, still lives 
The war in England. 

After the Republic was proclaimed a new Government 
was framed which was called the Government of National 
Defence. They decided to go on with the war rather than 
yield to the very hard terms which were the only ones 
the Germans were willing to accept. 

"We will give," they said, "as much money as we have, 
but not an inch of our territory, not a stone of our 
fortresses. " 



THE THIRD EMPIRE 547 

But under the Republic the war went no better for the 
French than it had done under the Empire. The Prussian Paris is 
army marched on victoriously. And little more than a *^^"^^^ 
fortnight after Sedan the Germans appeared before 
Paris and the siege of the capital began. 

The King of Prussia took up his quarters at the palace 
of Versailles. And while Paris starved he held great wiiUam of 
state there. There it was that with great pomp and proclaimed 
splendour he was proclaimed Emperor of Germany. G^many" 
This first Emperor of modern Germany was the grand- 
father of the present Emperor. 

For more than four months Paris held out, the people 
suffering terribly from hunger and cold. During the 
long winter days it was a city of darkness, for coal and 
gas gave out. The city of light and gaiety was changed 
into a city of sadness and silence, the silence only broken 
by the scream of shells, the roar of cannon. No more 
carriages drove about the streets with rattle of wheels 
and clatter of horses' hoofs. For the horses were all 
eaten for food. To keep themselves from starving the 
people gladly ate even cats and dogs. Only very bad 
bread was to be had, and little enough of that. Not for 
years had such a cold winter been known. The people 
cut down the trees in the boulevards and gardens for 
firewood. 

In spite of all their sufferings the people held out with 
dogged patience, with heroic hopefulness. They hoped 
against hope that relief would come from the armies 
still fighting beyond the walls. But only news of 
fresh defeats and losses came to them. At length on 
January 29, 1871, Paris yielded. Pa™ yields 

The terms of peace were almost the same as those the 
Germans had offered months before. France had to give 



648 A HISTORY OF FRANCE 

up the provinces of Alsace and Lorraine, and had also to 
pay an enormous sum of money. Many of the French 
fortresses too were to be garrisoned with German soldiers 
until all the money was paid 

France was vanquished and humbled. As the leader 
of the government read the conditions in Parliament the 
tears ran down his cheeks. Since the Hundred Years' 
War, no war had been so disastrous to France. 

But the troubled land was not yet to have peace, and 
under the very eyes of the conquering Germans a civil 
war broke out. 

Some of the people of Paris revolted against the govern- 
ment. They got possession of the cannon, and pointed 
them against the city. They elected a new government 
which was called the Commune. 
The Then a second siege of Paris began. This time it 
was Frenchman against Frenchman, the government 
being the besiegers, the rebels the besieged. 
The second For wccks the rebels held out. But at length the 
Paris government army succeeded in entering Paris. Then 
a dreadful fight followed, for Paris was only won street 
by street. And as from one after another the Communists 
were driven back with dreadful slaughter they set fire 
to all the chief buildings. 

What Prussian cannon failed to do, the madness of 
revolted Frenchmen did. One after another the splendid 
palaces of Paris were wrapped in flame. They were 
piled with everything that would burn easily, strewn with 
gunpowder, soaked in oil, and then set ablaze. 

Night after night the sky was red with the flames, 
day by day roUing clouds of smoke darkened the spring 
sunshine. But at length the dreadful week drew to an 
end. The Communists were vanquished, and driven out 



THE THIRD EMPIRE 549 

of their last strongholds. So at last came to a close The 

one of the most terrible revolts in all French history. areTfeated 

To the victors was left a desolated capital. The splen- 
did palace of the Tuileries, where so many scenes of 
French history had been enacted, was a blackened ruin. 
Never more would King or Emperor tread its noble halls. 
The Hotel de Ville or Townhall, the old building which 
had seen so many governments rise and fall, had now itself 
fallen, together with many another building round which 
French history centred. 

Yet from this disastrous war and cruel civil strife 
France recovered quickly. In a few years the ruins in 
Paris disappeared, noble buildings rose in their place and 
a garden blooms where once the palace of the Tuileries 
stood. By 1873 all the money which the Germans exacted 
had been paid, and the last German soldier marched back 
again to his own country. From that release the Third 
Republic may truly be said to date. 

Since then France has remained a Republic and at 
peace with Europe. Although she still sorrows for the 
loss of Alsace and Lorraine, the country has gradually 
regained its place among the great powers, and has in 
every way grown more prosperous. And last, but for our friend 
us perhaps not least, the old bitterness which lay for so Jacques 

Bonnomme 

many hundreds of years between France and Britain 
has vanished. The rivalry is now a friendly one, and 
John Bull looks upon Jacques Bonhomme as his very 
good friend. 

VIVE L'ENTENTE CORDIALE! 



^ 



> 



»■ » 1 A' 









-,^%. 



^^ y^ 



1-7- \^ O^ 












#'. 



''^-. 



^x^ -''c. 



xOo^. 







b^^* ,^'^' 



AX^' 








,1^ a' 










■•■Si 













-0" 



> 



* a I 






I I n 













<0 






xO^^. 




■^00'^ 






P 



-■i ^ 



"■^^-•^^' ^'l^iv 



"^- ,<^' 



,A'" 




■# o 



'=-0 0^ 










gf " xO°^. "lis 



^••;/,. 




^. 



') Si 





/7N -< 



>s>°. 



■■'~'■■. ^v' * -$ ^i' 



•-<^ v-^^ 



.r 



,^*^' 






% 












^•/- -x^-^ 















A^^^ 

-r « 









... '^. '"• ^' 


















";^. 







« 









00 






> •/• 









^-.0^ 



■f % 






.^% 



°o 






•°'- ■' ■ ^-^.^ J,*"^ .V ... /° 









,^-^ ''■c*^ 



*. 



"i>._ 



1. V^ •'/.,. ^X^ ..-,., V^ 



-^^x< 






'^^ c^ 











b^^^. 



^ ^ ■^. 



".:: 






^6 



'o^^ 















LIBRARY OF CONGRESS I 



030 241 507 9 






'.hi. 



I 



imm-- 



il\jl|kpmir, 



i 



tfiiiiB 



I 



